diff options
81 files changed, 17 insertions, 33140 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..8db2cce --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #67085 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/67085) diff --git a/old/67085-0.txt b/old/67085-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 98f4ba9..0000000 --- a/old/67085-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8032 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Icelandic Fairy Tales, by A. W. Hall - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Icelandic Fairy Tales - -Author: A. W. Hall - -Illustrator: E. A. Mason - -Release Date: January 2, 2022 [eBook #67085] -[Most recently updated: March 11, 2023] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net/ for Project Gutenberg (This - file was produced from images generously made available by - The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES *** - - - - - - Icelandic - Fairy Tales - - - Translated and Edited by - Mrs. A. W. Hall - - With Original Illustrations by - E. A. Mason - - - London - Frederick Warne & Co. - And New York - 1897 - - - - - - - - -PREFACE - - -Fairy Tales seem scarcely to require any preface, but in publishing -these quaint Norse legends, a few explanatory remarks may not be out of -place. - -In their original form, many of the stories are somewhat crude and -rough for juvenile reading. This it has been the Editor’s endeavour to -ameliorate by eliminating all objectionable matter, while at the same -time preserving the originality and local colouring which most of them -possess. - -It will be found that though some bear a similarity to the well-known -standard fairy tales, which have been the delight of countless children -for many generations, yet they all possess an originality peculiarly -their own. - -It is remarkable too that, whereas in most southern legends it is -always the prince who delivers the princess and performs the heroic and -valorous deeds, in these tales it is for the most part the young -princess or peasant maiden who undergoes all the hardships and trials, -and after countless dangers rescues the prince who has fallen under the -ban of some wicked witch or giantess. - -The story of the five brothers, one of the quaintest, is an exceedingly -effective illustration of the old proverb of the bundle of sticks. - -A strong moral tone runs more or less through all the tales, exhibiting -the higher and better qualities of human nature. - - - - - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS 11 - - HELGA 35 - - THORSTEIN - - I. How Thorstein lost his Kingdom 46 - II. His Arrival at the Giant’s Castle 50 - III. The Mystery of the Locked Room 59 - IV. How Thorstein’s Kind Actions received their Reward 68 - - SIGURD - - I. Sigurd Finds a Friend in his Stepmother 73 - II. He wrestles with the Giant Sisters 79 - III. His Meeting with Helga 84 - IV. His Escape on the Wonderful Horse Gullfaxi 90 - - LINEIK AND LAUFEY 95 - - THE FIVE BROTHERS 116 - - HERMOD AND HADVÖR 127 - - INGEBJÖRG 147 - - HANS - - I. Hans Starts on his Travels 157 - II. His Wonderful Adventures, and how he returned Good - for Evil 166 - - THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT 176 - - GREYBEARD - - I. The Strange Adventures of Geir 189 - II. How Greybeard outwitted the King and won Princess - Sigrid 196 - - LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD 210 - - LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG - - I. Thorwald and Ingibjörg are cruelly treated by their - stepmother, who tries to get rid of them 224 - II. How Thorwald and Ingibjörg found themselves at the - Witch’s Island, and what they did 232 - III. Their Further Adventures and Escape 236 - IV. The King’s Return, and Queen Guda’s Release from the - Witch’s Thrall 242 - - THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS - - I. How Queen Hertha fell from her High Estate 248 - II. What had befallen the Two Little Princes and their - Sister 253 - III. Olga’s Courage rescues Her Brothers, Queen Hertha - is restored to her Husband, and the Parents recover - their Children 258 - - THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE - - I. Death of the Queen. The King remarries, and proceeds - on a Tour through his Kingdom 267 - II. What Befalls “Fair Isolde” after her Father has gone 273 - III. “Fair Isolde” escapes, and disguises herself 278 - IV. Fertram falls under a Spell, and is betrothed to - “Dark Isolde” 281 - V. The Spell is broken, and the Wicked Queen’s Designs - are frustrated 285 - - PRINCE HLINI 291 - - FERTRAM AND HILDUR 303 - - - - - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - PAGE -“The Shield rose up in the Air” Frontispiece -“When Randur appeared before the ‘Thing’” 33 -“She saw a Big Three-Headed Giant” 39 -“He saw a Young Girl fastened to a Nail in the Wall by her -Long Plaits of Hair” 61 -“He then hid himself behind a Projecting Rock” 65 -“A Gigantic Woman appeared” 80 -“Helga gave a Cry of Terror” 91 -“She appeared more like Some Terrible Giantess” 104 -“Creeping forth from her Tree, greatly to Laufey’s Surprise” - To face 109 -“A Monstrous Hand opened the Lattice” 123 -“With One Spring Hadvör was outside the Grave” 137 -“There the Rat and Mouse were fighting and biting One Another” 145 -“‘Ay, you shall have your Wish, he muttered’” 149 -“Hans at once saw that it was a Dragon” 162 -“Kurt hoped the Giantess might be asleep” To face 169 -“Forth stepped the Beautiful White-Robed Figure” 185 -“The Grey Man, hanging apparently Lifeless from the Branch” 200 -“They saw a Figure all blazing with Light” 206 -“Harald pitied the Old Man” 215 -“Queen Guda rolled the Stone into the Sea” 231 -“Just let me catch you” To face 240 -“Olga went bravely up the Rock” 261 -“‘Don’t leave me here,’ cried Fair Isolde” 275 -“The Old Cook was sitting on a Stool shelling Peas” 283 -“Signy entered very softly” 294 -“She was dressed as a Simple Peasant” 314 - - - - - - - - -ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES - -THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS - - -In olden days there once lived a king and a queen; they were wise and -good, and their kingdom was known far and near as the happiest and -best-governed country in the world. They had three sons—Osric, Edric, -and Frithiof,—all handsome and brave and greatly beloved by their -parents; but, having no daughter, the king had adopted his little -orphan niece Isolde. She grew up with his sons, and was their -best-loved playfellow, both the king and queen making no distinction -between her and their own children. - -As the princess grew older, she also grew fairer, till when she was -sixteen years old there was no maiden in the land so beautiful and -sweet as Isolde. All three brothers fell in love with her and wanted to -marry her, each in turn asking his father for her hand in marriage. - -Now the king was greatly puzzled what to do, for he loved his sons all -equally well, so at length he decided that the princess should choose -for herself, and select the one she liked best. He therefore sent for -her, and told her that she was herself to choose as a husband whichever -of his sons she liked best. - -“It is my duty as well as my pleasure to obey you, dear father,” said -Isolde; “but when you tell me to choose one of the princes as my -husband, you give me a very difficult task, for they are all equally -dear to me.” - -When the king heard these words, he saw that his troubles were by no -means at an end, so he thought for a long time how he could best find a -way that would satisfy all parties, and at last decided to send all -three sons away for a year. At the end of that time they were to -return, and whoever had succeeded in bringing back the most precious -and valuable thing from his travels should receive the hand of Isolde -as his reward. - -The three princes were quite willing to accept these terms, and -arranged among themselves that at the end of the year they would all -meet at their hunting-lodge and thence go together to the king’s palace -with their gifts; so, bidding farewell to their parents and Isolde, -they started off on their different journeys. - -Osric, the eldest son, travelled from city to city, and explored -various foreign countries, without finding anything precious enough to -take home. At last, when he had almost given up all hope, he heard -that, not very far from where he then was, there lived a princess who -possessed a wonderful telescope, which was so powerful that one could -see all over the world with it. No country was too distant, and not -only could one see every town, but also every house and tree, and even -people and animals inside the houses. - -“Surely,” thought Osric, “no one could find a more precious or valuable -thing than this glass, for nothing is hidden from it.” So, having -arrived at the castle where the princess dwelt, he told her the object -of his journey, and asked whether she would sell him her telescope. - -At first the princess said she would not part with it, but when Osric -told her how much depended on his taking back so valuable a gift, she -consented to let him have it for a very large sum of money. - -The prince did not mind this; he only thought the gold well spent, and -hastened homewards, full of hope that he would secure the hand of -Isolde. - -Prince Edric fared much the same as his elder brother. He also -travelled about in distant countries, seeking in vain for something -rare and precious to bring home. At last, when the year was nearly at -an end, he reached a large and populous town, and in the inn where he -lodged he met a man who told him that in a cave outside the town there -lived a curious little dwarf called Völund, [1] who was famed for his -rare skill in all kinds of metal-work. - -“Perhaps,” thought the prince, “he might be able to make me some rare -and costly article worthy to take back.” So he went to the dwarf, but -when he told him what he wanted, the dwarf said he was very sorry, but -he had quite given up working in metals. - -“The last thing I made was a shield,” he continued, “but that is many -years ago now. I made it for myself, and am unwilling to part with it, -for not only is it almost the finest bit of work I ever did, but it has -also some very special properties.” - -“And what are these special properties?” asked the prince. - -“Well,” replied the dwarf, “it is not only a perfect safeguard in -battle, as no ordinary sword or arrow can pierce it, but if you sit on -it, it will carry you all over the world, through the air as well as -across the water. But there are some old runes, or ancient letters, -carved on the shield, which he who guides it must be able to read. But -I will show it you.” - -So saying, he went to the back of the cave and brought forth a -beautiful shield, worked in gold, silver, and copper, the runic letters -being all formed of precious stones. - -When Edric saw the shield and heard of its wonderful properties, he -thought it would not be possible to find anything more rare or -valuable. He therefore told the dwarf how much depended on his bringing -back so precious a gift, and entreated him to let him purchase it; and -he was so importunate and urged him so strongly that, although loth to -part with it, when the dwarf heard how much depended on his securing so -rare a gift, he agreed to sell it him for a large sum of money. He also -taught him how to read the runes, and Edric, thanking him for -consenting to part with his shield, started on his homeward journey, -filled with hope and confidence that he must win the princess’s hand. - -Frithiof, the youngest son, was the last to start. He determined to -travel through his own country first, so he wandered about from place -to place, stopping in this town and that village, and wherever he met a -merchant, or hoped to find anything rare or beautiful, he made most -searching inquiries. All his efforts, however, proved fruitless. The -greater part of the year had already passed, and he was still as far as -ever from his goal, and he almost began to fear that no success would -crown his efforts. - -At length he arrived at a large and populous town, where a big market -was being held, and numbers of people from all parts of the world came -thronging in, some to buy and some to sell. So he followed the crowd, -and then went on from stall to stall, and from one merchant to another, -inspecting their wares and chatting and asking for news. But though -there were many beautiful and many curious things, nothing specially -struck his fancy. - -At length, tired and thirsty, he sat down beside a large fruit stall. -The merchant, seeing, as he thought, a likely customer, came forward -asking if he would not buy something—offering him grapes, peaches, -pineapples, and melons in turn. - -But Frithiof shook his head; none of these tempted him, for on the very -top shelf he saw a magnificent crimson apple, streaked with green and -gold, lying on a bed of soft moss. - -“I should like that apple,” said the prince, “and do not mind what I -pay for it. It is the only thing that I fancy, though all your fruit is -splendid.” - -The merchant smiled, but shook his head. - -“You have a quick eye,” he said to the prince, “for that apple is -indeed the rarest and most valuable thing I have. But it is not for -sale. It was given to one of my ancestors, who was a great doctor, by a -geni, and has the peculiar power, that if it is placed in the right -hand of any one who is sick, no matter how dangerous the illness, they -recover at once—ay, even if they are at the point of death—and many a -life it has saved.” - -When the prince heard this, he wished more than ever to possess the -apple. He felt he could not possibly find anything that the princess, -who was so kind-hearted, would value more than the possession of this -apple, which would enable her to do good to others. He therefore -entreated the merchant to let him buy the apple, and when the man had -heard his tale, and all that depended upon his bringing back such a -rare and precious gift, he sold the apple to the prince, who, filled -with hope, now wended his way homewards. - -And so it happened that, as they had arranged, the three brothers -arrived at the hunting-lodge, outside the capital, and after they had -related their adventures, Osric, the eldest, said, “Now let us hasten -to the palace, but before starting I should like to see what the -princess is doing.” - -He thereupon drew forth his telescope and looked in the direction of -the palace, but no sooner had he done so, than an exclamation of terror -escaped his lips, for there on her couch lay the princess, white and -still as the driven snow, while beside her stood the king and queen and -the chief of the courtiers in a sorrowful group, sadly awaiting the -last breath of the fair Isolde. - -When Osric beheld this grievous sight he was overwhelmed with grief, -and when his brothers heard what he had seen, they too were overcome -with sorrow. Gladly would each have given all they possessed to be back -in time, at least to bid her farewell. - -Then Prince Edric remembered his magic shield, which would at once -carry them to the king’s palace, and, bringing it forth, the three -brothers seated themselves on it, and the shield rose up in the air and -in a few seconds they had reached the palace, and hastened up to the -princess’s chamber, where they found all the court assembled, sadly -awaiting the end. - -Then Frithiof remembered his apple. Now was the time to test its power. -Stepping softly up to the couch, he bent over the still white form of -the princess and gently placed the apple in her right hand. Immediately -a change was visible, it seemed as if a fresh stream of life passed -through her body. The colour returned to her lips and cheeks, she -opened her eyes, and after a few minutes she was able to sit up and -speak. - -The general rejoicing at the princess’s wonderful and unexpected -recovery, and at the happy and opportune return of the three princes, -can be better imagined than described. - -But as soon as she was quite well, the king, mindful of his promise, -called together a great “Thing,” or national assembly, at which the -brothers were to exhibit the treasures they had brought back, when -judgment would be pronounced. - -First came the eldest brother Osric, with his telescope. This was -handed round for the people to see, while he explained its strange and -marvellous properties, stating how by means of this glass he had saved -the princess, for he had been able to see how ill she was. He therefore -considered that he had earned the right to claim the princess’s hand. - -Then Edric, the second brother, stepped forth and showed the beautiful -shield he had got from the dwarf, and explained its peculiar power. “Of -what use would have been my brother’s glass,” he asked, “without this -shield, which carried us hither in time to save her life? I claim, -therefore, that it was really due to the power of my shield that the -princess is not dead, and that I ought therefore to possess her hand in -marriage.” - -And now it was Frithiof’s turn to come forward with the apple. He said, -“I fear that neither the telescope which first showed us that the -princess was ill, nor the shield which so quickly brought us hither, -would have sufficed to restore the Princess Isolde to life and health, -had it not been for the magic power of my apple. For what good could -our mere presence have done her? Our seeing her thus and unable to help -her, would only have added to our grief and pain. It is due to my apple -that the princess has been restored to us, and I therefore think my -claim to her hand is the greatest.” - -Then there arose much questioning and reasoning in the “Thing” as to -which of the three articles were of the greatest value, but as they -could come to no satisfactory agreement, the judges declared that all -three articles were of equal value, for they had all equally -contributed to restore the princess to life and health, for if one had -been missing, the other two would have been valueless. So judgment was -pronounced that, all three gifts being equally valuable, neither of the -brothers could claim the princess’s hand. - -Then the king happily hit upon the idea of allowing his sons to shoot -for the prize, and whoever was adjudged the best shot should wed the -princess. - -So a target was set up, and Osric, armed with bow and arrow, stepped -forth first. - -Taking careful aim, he drew his bow, and the arrow sped forth, but it -fell some distance short of the mark. - -Then Edric stepped forth. He too took careful aim, and his arrow fell -nearer the mark. - -And now it was Frithiof’s turn. He too took a very careful aim, and all -the people said his arrow went beyond the mark, and that he was the -best shot, but when they came to look for it, behold, it could nowhere -be found. In vain search was made in all directions, no sign of the -arrow could be found. The king therefore decided that Edric had won the -princess’s hand. The wedding forthwith took place amid great splendour -and rejoicing, and the princess and her husband then went to her own -country, where they reigned long and happily. The eldest brother, -Osric, greatly vexed that he had not been successful, started off on a -long journey, and nothing more was heard of him. So only the youngest -brother was left at home. But he was not at all satisfied with the way -matters had turned out, for he had always been considered by far the -best shot. He therefore searched every day in the field where the trial -had taken place, looking for his arrow. At length, after many days, he -found it lodged in an oak tree, far beyond the mark. He brought -witnesses to attest the truth of this, and though there could be no -question that his arrow had gone the furthest, the king said it was now -too late to go into the matter, for the princess was married and gone -away. - -Then Frithiof grew very restless. He thought he had been unfairly -treated, and at length decided to go away, so he packed up his -belongings, and, bidding his parents farewell, started off in search of -adventures. - -After passing along the wide plains that surrounded the capital, he -climbed a high range of mountains, and from thence descended into a -great forest. Here he wandered about for several days, but whichever -way he turned, he could see nothing but trees all around him. The small -store of food he had taken with him when he started was exhausted, and -tired, hungry, and footsore, he sat down to rest on a large flat grey -stone, unable to proceed any further. He thought the end of his days -had surely come, when suddenly he heard the noise of horses’ feet, and -looking up he saw ten men mounted on horseback coming rapidly towards -him. They were all richly dressed and well armed, the last one leading -a finely caparisoned palfrey. - -When they came to the prince, the leader dismounted, and, bowing low -before him, begged him to honour them by mounting the steed they had -brought with them. - -Frithiof gratefully accepted this offer, and, mounting the horse, the -party turned back the way they had come, riding rapidly on till they -arrived at a large town. Before entering the gates they dismounted, the -prince alone remaining on horseback, and then led the prince in state -to the palace. - -Now, it happened that a most beautiful young queen reigned over this -province. She had been left an orphan at an early age, her father -entrusting his chief ministers with the care and responsibility of -looking after her and finding her a worthy husband. Queen Hildegard -received the prince with much friendliness. She told him that her fairy -godmother had bestowed on her the gift of seeing, whenever she wished, -what happened in other countries. - -“A wandering minstrel came here and told us of the wonderful journeys -you and your brothers had made, and also of your sorrow at your failure -in the shooting competition for the Princess Isolde’s hand, though you -were the best shot of the three. Then a great wish seized me to try and -make you happy, so I followed your wanderings after you left your -father’s palace, and when I saw you, sad and tired, resting on the -great stone in my forest, I sent forth some of my knights to meet you -and bring you back, and now, with the consent of my ministers, I invite -you to remain here as my husband. You shall rule over my kingdom, and I -will try, as far as lies in my power, to make you forget all the -trouble and anxiety you have gone through.” - -Frithiof was charmed with the beauty and kindness of the maiden, and -gladly consented to share her throne, and very happy days followed for -both of them. The wedding was on the most magnificent scale, and after -they were married, Frithiof, according to the custom of the country, -took the reins of government in his hands, amid the general rejoicing -of the people. - -And now we must return to the old king. Soon after his youngest son had -gone away the queen died, and the king, well advanced in years, felt -very lonely and dull. One day, while seated beside the great open -hearth, in the big audience hall, a pedlar woman entered and displayed -her wares before him. She told him her name was Brunhilde—she had -evidently travelled much—and amused the king with tales of where she -had been and what she had seen. - -When she was going away, the king told her she might come again, which -she did, day after day, till the king got so interested in her talk, -that he never was happy unless Brunhilde was with him, and at length he -asked her to marry him and be his queen. - -In vain the chief ministers and courtiers dissuaded him from taking -this step. The king was determined, and the wedding took place. - -No sooner had Brunhilde gained her object, than she showed that she -meant to be a real queen, not merely one in name. She always sat beside -the king in council, and interfered in all State matters. He would do -nothing without consulting her, and no matter how wrong or unfair it -might be, he always did whatever she wished. - -One day she said to him, “It seems very strange to me, that you have -never made any attempt to recall your son, who went away. Why, only the -other day we heard that he had become king of a neighbouring country. -You may depend upon it that, as soon as he has got a sufficiently large -army, he will come back and attack you here, in order to revenge -himself for the fancied wrong he imagines was done him, in the trial of -skill for the princess’s hand. Now, take my advice, call out your army, -attack him first, and so ward off the danger that threatens your -country.” - -At first the king would not listen to what the queen said; and declared -she was only frightening herself for nothing. But Brunhilde brought -forward fresh arguments each day, till at length the king thought she -must be right, and asked her what he had better do, so that the prince -should not suspect anything. - -“You must first send messengers to him with presents,” said the queen, -“and invite him to come and see you, so that you may arrange with him -about his succession to the throne after your death, and also to -strengthen the friendship and neighbourly relations between your two -countries. After that we will consult further.” - -The king thought her advice very good, and at once sent messengers -laden with presents to his son. - -When they arrived at Prince Frithiof’s court, they told the young king -how anxious his father was to see him, and hoped he would make no long -tarrying in coming to visit him. - -Frithiof, greatly pleased with the handsome gifts his father had sent -him, at once agreed to go, and hastened to make all preparations for -his journey. But when Queen Hildegard heard of it she became very -anxious, and entreated her husband not to leave her. - -“I feel that some danger threatens you, and that you may even lose your -life,” she said. - -But Frithiof laughed at her fears. “Surely you do not think my father -would entreat me to come to him if he meant to deal wrongly with me? -No, no, dear wife; set your heart at rest, and have no fears. I will -make but a short stay;” and so saying he bade her a fond farewell and -started off with the messengers, arriving after a short journey at his -father’s court. - -But instead of the warm greeting promised him, to his surprise the king -received him but coldly, and began to reproach him for being so -undutiful as to go away. - -“It was most unfilial behaviour,” broke in the queen, “and caused such -grief to your father that he was nearly at death’s door; and had -anything happened to him, your life would have been forfeited, -according to the laws of the land. As, however, you have given yourself -up willingly, and have come here when he sent for you, he will not -condemn you to death, but he gives you three tasks to perform, which -you must accomplish within the year.” - -It was in vain that Frithiof declared he never meant to vex his father. -The queen would not let the old king speak, and said the only way -Frithiof could save his life was to carry out the tasks his father had -set him, which were as follows:— - -“First, you must bring back a tent large enough to seat a hundred -knights, and yet so fine and thin that you can cover it with one hand; -secondly, you must bring me some of the famous water which cures all -sicknesses; and, thirdly, you must show me a man who is utterly unlike -any other man in the whole world.” - -“And in what direction must I go to find these rarities?” asked -Frithiof. - -“Nay, that is your affair,” said the king; when Brunhilde, taking his -arm, led him away into his own chamber; and Frithiof, without other -farewell, sorrowfully returned to his own kingdom. - -On his arrival, Queen Hildegard hastened down to meet him, and seeing -him looking sad and silent, asked him anxiously how he had fared at his -father’s court. - -At first Frithiof, not liking to frighten her, tried to put her off, -and made light of the scant courtesy shown him; but Hildegard, kneeling -down beside him, and taking his hand in hers, entreated him to conceal -nothing from her. - -“I know you have had some difficult tasks given you, which will not be -easy to perform. But do not lose heart, dear husband. Tell me all, and -then we will see if some way cannot be found to carry them out. A thing -bravely faced is half accomplished, and it is not at all impossible -that with my kind godmother’s help I may be able to aid you. Tell me, -therefore, what makes you so anxious.” - -Then Frithiof, taking heart, told Hildegard of the difficult tasks that -the queen had given him to do. “And if I fail to accomplish them within -the year I must forfeit my life,” he concluded. - -“This is surely your stepmother’s doing,” said Hildegard. “She is a -jealous and, I fear also, a wicked woman. Let us hope she is not -planning any further mischief against you. She evidently thought these -tasks she gave you would be more than you could accomplish; but, -fortunately, I can help you in some of them. The tent your father wants -I happen to have; it was given me by my godmother, so that difficulty -is disposed of. Then the magic water which you are to bring is not far -from here. Nevertheless, it is not easy to get, for it is in a deep -well, inside a dark cave, which is guarded by seven lions and three -huge snakes. Several persons have tried to get in and fetch some of the -water, but no one has ever yet come back alive. I might give you some -poison to kill these monsters, but, unfortunately, the water loses all -its healing power if it is taken after the animals are dead. But I -think I may nevertheless be able to help you to get it.” - -Queen Hildegard then sent for her cowherd, and he and his two -assistants drove seven oxen and three great boars to the mouth of the -cave. Here the animals were killed, and the carcases thrown down before -the lions and snakes. Then, while the monsters were gorging themselves -with the carcases of the dead animals, the queen told Frithiof to lower -her quickly down the well. She had provided herself with a large -crystal jar; this she immediately filled with the water, and when -Frithiof drew her up again, so exactly had she timed it, that they both -reached the mouth of the cave just as the lions and snakes were -finishing the last morsels of their meal. Thus the second task was -safely accomplished, and Frithiof and Hildegard hastened back to the -palace. - -“The two first tasks are happily ended,” said Hildegard; “but the third -and most difficult one still remains to be done, and this you must -carry out by yourself. All I can do is to tell you how best to set to -work about it. You must know that I have a half-brother, called Randur. -He lives on an island not very far from here. He is nine feet high, has -one big eye in the middle of his forehead, and a black beard thirty -yards long, and as hard and stiff as pigs’ bristles. He also has a -dog’s snout instead of a mouth and nose, and a pair of green cat’s -eyes. In truth, it would be impossible to find another creature like -him. When he wants to go from one place to another, he swings himself -along by means of a great pole fifty yards long, and in this way he -almost seems to fly through the air like a bird. The island on which he -lives forms about one-third of my father’s kingdom, and my brother -thought he ought to have had a larger share. Then, also, my father had -a wonderful ring which my brother wished to keep, but this also fell to -my share, and since then my brother has shut himself up in his island. -Now, however, I will write to him, enclosing the ring he always -coveted. Perhaps that may dispose him to be more friendly to us, and we -may get him to go to the king’s court; for I know no one else who could -so well fulfil the third task given you. Now, therefore, you must go to -him, accompanied by a large following of knights and squires, for that -will please him. When you come near his castle, take off your crown, -and approach his throne bareheaded. He will then stretch forth his -hand, and you must bend your knee and kiss it, and then hand him my -letter and the ring. If after reading it he tells you to rise and seat -yourself beside him, we may hope that he will aid us. And now, good -luck attend you!” - -Frithiof followed the queen’s instructions exactly. When he arrived at -the three-eyed king’s palace, both he and his attendants were greatly -startled at the frightful ugliness of the three-eyed monarch; but -quickly recovering himself, Frithiof handed him Hildegard’s letter and -the ring. When the giant saw the ring he seemed greatly pleased, and -said— - -“I suppose my sister wants my help in some important matter, that she -sends me so valuable a present?” - -He then bade Frithiof sit down beside him, and, having read his -sister’s letter, he said he was quite ready to help and carry out her -wishes. - -He then stretched out his hand, grasped the long pole that always -rested near him, and in an instant he had swung himself out of sight. - -The king feared at first that Randur had gone away altogether and left -them, but a loud shout told them he had only gone in advance. And thus -they went on, the giant waiting for them every now and then, and when -they reached him scolding them well for being so slow and dilatory; in -this way they at last arrived at the queen’s palace, and Randur at once -asked Hildegard what it was she wanted him to do. - -The queen then told him what Frithiof’s father had required of her -husband, and begged her brother to accompany Frithiof back to his -father’s court. Randur, greatly pleased at having at last got the ring -he so much coveted, declared himself quite ready to do as she desired. -So they started off at once for the old king’s palace, which they -reached without any further adventures. - -Frithiof announced his arrival to his father; but though he informed -him that he had obtained the three things required of him a year ago, -he carefully kept Randur in safe hiding till his presence should be -required, and asked that a “Thing” might be called together, in order -that he might show the people how he had succeeded in carrying out the -tasks assigned him. - -So the old king issued a proclamation all through the land, and on the -appointed day so great was the interest and curiosity of every one, -from the king and his courtiers down to the very poorest labourer and -herdboy, that there was hardly standing-room in all the great “Thing” -valley. - -Queen Brunhilde was furious at the thought that Frithiof should have -been successful, but she still hoped that, when the things were brought -to light, it would be found that he had failed in something. - -The tent was produced first. When it was fairly set up, it was so large -and roomy that a hundred knights and squires easily found room inside, -yet it was so finely wrought, that when closed any one could cover it -with their hand. So all the people declared Prince Frithiof had fully -acquitted himself of his first task. - -Then the prince brought forth the crystal jar with the healing water, -and handed it to his father. Queen Brunhilde, who was getting quite -yellow with anger, insisted upon tasting it to see whether it was the -right water and taken at the right time, so as not to lose its healing -qualities. But as she was quite well, no sooner had she tasted the -healing water, than she felt very ill, and had to take a second taste -ere she was well again. So the second task was pronounced to have also -been successfully accomplished. - -“Now,” said the king, “there only remains the third and last task, and -that was the most difficult one. See that you have not failed in that” - -Then Frithiof sent for the three-eyed giant, whom he had kept in safe -hiding till now. - -When Randur appeared before the “Thing,” springing into their midst by -means of his long pole, everyone, but especially the old king, started -back in fear; they could not imagine how he had got there, and thought -he must have flown down from the skies. Never before had they seen so -hideous a creature. But, not taking any notice of the crowd, Randur -walked up to the queen, and placing the point of his long pole against -her chest, he raised her up in the air, and then hurled her to the -ground, when she fell down dead, and was immediately transformed into -the hideous old giantess she really was. Having accomplished this, -Randur made his way out of the “Thing,” and returned to his island. - -Frithiof devoted all his efforts to restore and nurse the old king, -who, through anxiety and fright, had nearly been at death’s door. But a -few drops of the healing water sprinkled over him quickly restored him, -and being freed by the queen’s death from all her wicked enchantments, -he speedily recovered his former good sense, and found that all the -faults he had thought his son guilty of, were only the inventions of -wicked Queen Brunhilde. - -He therefore called Frithiof to his bedside, and begged him to forgive -him all the injury he had tried to do him. - -“I am only anxious now to make up to you, my dear son, for all you have -suffered, and beg you never to leave me again. I will gladly hand over -the kingdom to you, and live beside you in peace and quiet for the rest -of my days.” - -So Frithiof was reconciled to his father, and at once sent messengers -to Hildegard, telling her what had happened, and begging her to hasten -to him. Queen Hildegard, when she received her husband’s message, -decided to give up her small kingdom to her brother, as a reward for -all he had done for them; and then, accompanied by some of her -husband’s ablest courtiers and friends, she rejoined Frithiof, and the -old king, happy at having his son again, lived to a good old age, -surrounded by his grandchildren and great-grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -HELGA - - -An old man and his wife once lived in a cottage beside the sea, far -away from any other habitations. They had three daughters; the eldest -was called Fredegond, the second Olga, and the youngest Helga. - -Now, although the parents were not rich, owning only a few acres of -land, which they tilled themselves, Fredegond and Olga were treated as -if they were princesses. They never did any work, but sat all day -amusing themselves and decking themselves in any finery their father -brought them home from the neighbouring town, whilst Helga, who was far -more beautiful and clever than either of her sisters, was always kept -in the background. She never shared in any pleasures that her elder -sisters often enjoyed; no presents were ever brought home for her; but -all day long, from early morning till late at night, poor Helga had to -work and toil for the whole family, receiving nothing but sour looks, -often accompanied by blows, from the elder sisters. - -Now, it happened one day that the fire on their hearth had been allowed -to go out. Helga was busy working in the fields, and as they had to -send a long way to fetch fresh fire, the old man told Fredegond she -must go for it - -At first Fredegond grumbled, for she was trying to dress her hair in a -new way; but then she thought a walk through the woods might be -pleasant, so she started. - -After she had gone some little distance, she came to a hillock, and -heard a deep voice saying, “Would you rather have me with you or -against you?” - -Fredegond, thinking it was some labourer or woodcutter, said she did -not care in the least, and that it was very impertinent of him to -address her, and went on to the cave whence they fetched their fire. - -When she got there, to her great surprise she saw a big cauldron, -filled with meat, boiling on the fire, and beside it stood a pan, -filled with dough, waiting to be made into cakes, but not a creature in -sight. - -Fredegond, being very hungry after her long walk, stirred up the fire -beneath the cauldron, to make the meat boil quickly, and then began -baking some cakes. But although she made one specially nice for -herself, she let all the others burn, so that they were quite -uneatable. Then as soon as the meat was cooked she took a bowl from a -shelf, filled it with all the best bits, and sat down and made a good -meal, finishing up with the cake. - -Just as she had finished, a big black dog ran up to her, and began -wagging his tail and begging for some food. But Fredegond angrily gave -him a slap, and chased him away. Then the dog grew angry, and, jumping -upon her, bit one of her hands. - -Screaming with fright and pain, Fredegond jumped up, and, in her hurry -to get away, forgot all about the fire she was to bring, and ran home -to tell her parents what had happened. - -They were very sorry, both for her sore hand, which they bathed and -bandaged, and the lack of the fire. It was really very unfortunate, for -that cave was the nearest place where they could procure some fire, as -it was generally used by charcoal-burners. So, though very unwilling to -send Olga, who was their pet and favourite, she had to go, for they all -feared that if Helga were sent, she might run away and never come back -again. And then there would be no one on whom to vent their bad -tempers, or to do the work of the whole household—for did she not wait -on father and mother and both her sisters? So it was decided that Olga -should go. - -But, alas! Olga fared even worse than her sister. She was so spoilt, -that she thought she ought always to have the best of everything. So, -when she reached the cave, she too helped herself to all the best bits -of meat, and, making a nice cake for herself, threw the rest of the -dough on the fire. - -Then when the dog came up to her and wagged his tail and sat up and -begged for some food, Olga took up some of the boiling broth and threw -it on him. This made the dog so angry that he jumped up and bit off the -point of her nose; and Olga ran home crying and screaming, with only -half a nose and no fire. - -This time the parents were quite beside themselves with anger, and -decided that Helga must go and fetch the fire. If she succeeded, well -and good; and if not, why, the dog might eat her, for all they cared. -It would be a good riddance. - -So, taking up the big fire-shovel, Helga went on her way to the cave. -As she passed the hillock, she too heard a voice, saying, “Would you -rather I was with you than against you?” - -To this question she answered, “A well-known proverb says, ‘There is -nothing so bad that it is not better to have it on your side than -against you;’ so, as I do not know who you are who ask me this -question, I would rather that you were with me than against me.” - -And hearing nothing further and seeing no one, Helga continued her way -till she reached the cave. Here she found everything the same as her -sisters had done. The cauldron was on the fire, and the dough was ready -for baking, but, instead of thinking only of herself, Helga looked -after the meat, and saw that it was nicely cooked; then, with great -care, she made up the dough into cakes, and never thought of taking -anything for herself, although she was very hungry, for she had had -nothing for her breakfast but some hard, dry crusts, and a glass of -cold water. Neither would she now help herself to any of the fire -without asking leave from the owner of the cave. - -Feeling very tired after her long walk, Helga sat down on a bench to -rest. But she had hardly done so, when she heard a loud rumbling noise; -the ground began to tremble; and Helga, fearful that the cave might -fall in, rose hastily from her seat. But as she turned to run out, she -saw a big, three-headed giant standing at the entrance of the cave, -followed by a large black dog. - -Helga was terribly frightened; but being fond of animals, she held out -her hand and patted the dog, and she quite regained courage when the -giant, in a kind voice, said, “You have done the work well, which you -found waiting here. It is only right, therefore, that you should get -your share. Sit down, therefore, on that bench, and share my dinner; -afterwards you can take home some of the fire you have come for.” - -The giant then got a bowl from the shelf and helped Helga to some broth -out of the big cauldron, carefully giving her the tenderest bits of -meat. As he did so, the ground again began to shake and tremble, and -fearful noises, like claps of thunder, frightened Helga greatly. - -But the giant in a gentle voice bade her sit down beside him, and she -finished her broth. - -Then the giant got up and gave her one of the cakes she had baked; but -no sooner had she finished it, than the ground again began to shake and -tremble, the thunder pealed, and flash after flash of lightning lit up -the inside of the cave. Helga got so terrified that she ran up to the -giant for protection, and as she clung to his arm the noises ceased, -and as the darkness passed away Helga saw that the giant had -disappeared, and that she was holding on to the arm of a handsome young -prince. - -“Nay, do not be frightened,” he said; “I can never thank you enough, -dear Helga, for you have rescued me from the horrible enchantment the -wicked fairy Gondomar pronounced on me at my birth. I am Torquil, the -son of King Osbert, who reigns in the neighbouring island; but because -my father refused to marry Gondomar, and chose my mother instead, the -wicked fairy condemned me to go through life a three-headed monster, -until some young girl should, despite my frightful appearance, place -full trust and confidence in me.” - -As Prince Torquil said these words, he seated himself beside Helga on a -stone, thickly covered with soft green moss. Then Helga told him her -history, and why she came to the cave, and also the fate of her sisters -who had gone to the cave on the same errand, adding that she must -hasten back with the fire, else her father and mother would scold and -beat her. - -“You shall not be ill treated any more,” replied Torquil; and he went -to the back of the cave, and presently returned, carrying a casket and -a small bundle in his hands. - -“See, this casket contains gold, and pearls, and precious stones,” he -said. “You can give some of these to your sisters; but this,” and he -placed the bundle on a stool, “you must wear under your own dress, when -you get home, and be very careful that no one sees it.” - -So saying, he undid the bundle, and unfolded a beautiful dress of cloth -of gold, all worked with silver and precious stones. - -Helga could not repress a cry of admiration when she saw the lovely -gown, and warmly thanked the prince for all his beautiful gifts. - -Torquil then filled her fire-shovel with burning coals, and carried it -for her some part of the way home; but ere they came in sight of the -cottage he stopped, and, taking her hand, placed a heavy gold ring on -her finger. - -“Keep this ring, dear Helga,” he said, “and let no one take it from -you. It will not be long ere I come to claim my bride, but I must first -return to my parents and tell them the joyful news that the wicked -charm is broken at last.” With these words he took a loving farewell of -Helga, and started her on her homeward journey. - -When she reached the cottage, and her parents saw that she had -succeeded in bringing back the fire, Helga, for once in her life, -received a kind word of welcome; but when she showed them the casket -and was about to give her sisters some of the jewels, they seized upon -it, and dividing the contents among themselves, returned Helga the -empty casket. They might also have taken away her beautiful dress, but, -after Torquil left her, she had taken the precaution to slip it on -under her old gown, so no one knew anything about it. - -And thus some days passed on. Matters relapsed into their former way. -Fredegond and Olga did nothing all day but deck themselves with the -jewels out of the casket, quarrelling and fighting over them and Helga, -as before, had to do the work for the whole family, when one day the -mother, who had been to the higher meadow for some herbs she wanted, -came back and said that she had seen a beautiful big ship lying at -anchor on the shore below their cottage. - -The old man hastened down to the strand to find out who the owner of -the fine vessel might be, and seeing a boat pulling off from it, he -waited till the stranger, who was a handsome young man, had landed, and -then entered into conversation with him. But though he plied him with -many questions, he could not find out his name. - -Then the young man in his turn began to question him, and asked him how -many children he had. - -“Only two daughters,” replied the old man, “and such good and beautiful -girls they are too,” he added. - -“I should much like to see them,” said the stranger. - -The old man, greatly delighted, led the way back to his cottage, where -his two eldest daughters had hurried on their best frocks and decked -themselves with all the jewels out of Helga’s casket. - -The stranger expressed himself as being very pleased with the girls. - -“But,” he asked, “why has one of your daughters got her hand tied up -with a cloth, and the other one a handkerchief fastened across her -nose?” - -At first the father said they had met with an accident, and slipped -down the cliffs; but when the stranger pressed for further particulars, -the story of the dogs and the cave had to be told. - -“But surely you have another daughter?” said the stranger; “one who, I -know, is always kind to all animals.” - -At first the old man and his wife both declared they only had those two -daughters; but when the stranger kept on urging him, he at last -admitted that he had another girl. “But she is so ugly, lazy, and -wicked,” he added, “that she is more like some wild animal than a human -being.” - -But the stranger said he did not mind that at all, and that he must see -her. So the old man was obliged at last to call Helga. - -The poor girl came out from the kitchen dressed just as she was, in her -shabby old dress, when the young man went up to her; and as he took her -hand the ragged old gown slipped from her shoulders, and there, to the -astonishment and rage of her sisters, stood Helga, arrayed in the -beautiful garment the prince had given her. - -Prince Torquil rated the old man and the two wicked sisters soundly for -all their unkindness to Helga. He also made the sisters give up all the -jewels they had taken from her. But Helga begged that they might be -allowed to keep a few; and the prince consenting, she gave each of them -two chains, two brooches, two bracelets, and two pairs of ear-rings. -Then Torquil led Helga down to the shore and took her on board his -beautiful ship, where his sister gave her a kindly welcome; and when -they reached his own country, King Osbert and his queen prepared a -great wedding-feast, and Torquil and Helga were married, and lived long -and happily together. - - - - - - - - -THORSTEIN - - -CHAPTER I. - -HOW THORSTEIN LOST HIS KINGDOM. - - -There once reigned a king and queen, a long, long time ago, who had an -only child, a son called Thorstein. - -The lad was brave, strong, and handsome, and was greatly beloved by -every one on account of his kind-heartedness and open-handed -generosity. - -But as years passed and he attained to man’s estate, his -indiscriminating kindness was often taken advantage of. His father and -mother tried to check him, pointing out that heedless generosity often -did more harm than good; but Thorstein could not be brought to believe -that kindness could ever be wrong or do harm, and continued to give to -every one who asked him, as long as he had anything he could part with. - -At length the king and queen died. On their death-bed they again -endeavoured to impress upon their son that a good and wise king must -not only reign with kindness, but also with justice; but though -Thorstein, who loved his parents dearly, and was terribly grieved at -the idea of losing them, promised he would do his best and bear their -wise counsel in mind, no sooner were the burial ceremonies concluded -and he was crowned king, than all his good resolves to be firm and -discriminating were scattered to the winds. - -He kept open house for all who choose to come, gave gifts to all who -asked, so that all the riches and treasure his wise father had so -carefully collected began very speedily to disappear, without any one -being really the better or happier for them. - -So quickly indeed did all he had inherited vanish, that ere many months -had passed he had nothing left but the kingdom itself; and then -realizing the truth, that a penniless king has but small authority or -power, he decided to part with his throne, and thus have some money -wherewith to make a fresh start in life. - -There was no difficulty in finding a purchaser, and Thorstein, in -exchange for a horse and a sack filled with gold and silver, parted -with his inheritance. - -But when he had once sold his kingdom, his so-called friends, who had -been so numerous before, now speedily began to drop off, and as the -sack got emptier, so did his companions grow fewer in number. - -“There will soon be nothing more to be got out of him,” they said. “A -fool and his money is soon parted.” So they gradually deserted him. - -Then, when it was too late, Thorstein began to realize the sad plight -he had brought himself to, and determined to quit the country, and -leave his false friends behind him. He therefore put together the few -things he had left, placed them on the horse he had bought, and -mounting his own fine chestnut, which he could never bring himself to -part with, he started off on his travels. - -For a long time Thorstein wandered on over desolate moors and through -dark sombre forests, not knowing or caring where he went or what became -of him. He had no friends, not a single creature to care for, or who -loved him, so he allowed the horses to roam where they listed, letting -them graze whenever they came to any fresh grass, but beyond this never -resting or pausing anywhere. - -Once, when they had stopped to graze near a tiny stream on the banks of -which the grass looked specially fresh, he got off his horse, and -throwing himself down on the ground almost made up his mind to go no -further. Why not rest there till death overtook him? But even as this -thought flashed through him, he raised his eyes towards the west, where -the sun was just setting in a bed of crimson and gold, flushing all the -distant peaks of the great snow-capped mountains with magic rainbow -hues. - -Whilst still lost in wondering admiration at the gorgeous spectacle, -the rosy clouds suddenly parted, and a star of exquisite brilliancy -shot down a ray of light that seemed to touch Thorstein’s face, and he -heard a voice saying: “Fear not, Thorstein, but go forth on thy travels -with a brave heart. Learn from the mistakes of thy youth, that -indiscriminate open-handedness is neither just nor kind, but only does -harm, and that a true sovereign must also be a father to his people.” - -And even as the voice died away, the rosy light gradually faded from -sky and mountain, and the pale golden moon rose and shed its soft -silvery radiance over earth and sky. - -Thorstein started to his feet. He felt the warm blood coursing quickly -through his veins; and whistling to his horses, who came obedient to -his call, he mounted his noble chestnut with a light heart, fully -determined to seek his fortune. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HIS ARRIVAL AT THE GIANT’S CASTLE. - - -For some time he followed the rough track across the open plain, but -presently he arrived at a small farm. Knocking at the door, he asked -the old man who opened it if he might rest the night there. - -“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if you don’t mind taking things as you find -them, you are very welcome.” - -Thorstein thanked him kindly, and after stabling his horses in the shed -at the back, threw himself down on the rushes that were lying in one -corner of the room, the farm servants occupying the opposite corner, -and the old man sleeping in a third corner, the remaining one being -filled by the huge stove. - -Thorstein, tired out with his long day’s journey, slept soundly all -night, but when he woke next morning he was surprised to find the -farmer and his men had already gone out. - -Fearing lest some treachery might be meditated, he sprang up from his -bed and rushed out of the house. - -There, to his surprise, he saw the farmer and all his men busily at -work with their pitchforks, digging and raking up the earth from a -large tumulus, or grave, at some little distance from the farm. - -Thorstein hurried up to the farmer, and asked him what he was doing, -and why he was disturbing the grave. - -“I have very good reason for doing so,” replied the man; “the man who -lies buried there owes me two hundred dollars!” - -“But,” said Thorstein, “no amount of digging will give you back the -money he owed you! On the contrary, you are losing your own time as -well as that of your men, and you will probably, in addition, get fined -for disturbing the grave.” - -But the farmer was obstinate. He said he did not care. Only he was -quite determined that the dead man should not rest peacefully in his -grave, while he owed him all that money, and that he and his men would -continue to dig and stir up the ground day after day. - -Then Thorstein asked him if he would be satisfied and let the man rest -in his grave if some one else paid the dead man’s debt. - -“Oh yes!” answered the farmer; “but I don’t see where that man is -likely to come from, as he had no sons.” - -Then Thorstein drew forth his purse, which contained the last of his -money, and gave it to the farmer in payment of the debt. The farmer -thanked him warmly, and promised not to disturb the grave any more. - -So Thorstein bade his host farewell; but ere he left he asked him which -road he should take, so as to reach a populous neighbourhood, where he -might chance to get some work to do. - -“You must continue along this same road,” replied the farmer, “until -you come to four cross-roads. Then don’t take the road that goes east, -but take the one that goes west.” - -Thorstein thanked him, and rode away. After some time he arrived at the -cross-roads, and took the rode to the west, as the farmer had advised -him. But he had not gone very far when he thought he would rather like -to know why the man had said he should not go the other way. - -“Perhaps there are giants or some other dangers one may meet,” thought -Thorstein; so he promptly turned back till he arrived at the -cross-roads, when he proceeded along the road leading east. - -For some time he saw nothing new or strange. The road wound among many -small fields and brushwood, with here and there some groups of tall, -dark pine-trees; but after passing through a narrow defile, he suddenly -came to a large, deep valley, in the centre of which rose a fine big -house, standing quite by itself on a steep, rocky mound. At first he -could see no way of getting up to it, but presently he noticed a narrow -path, almost hidden by trees and thicket; so, fastening his horses to a -stake, he made his way up to the house. - -As he approached he saw the door was wide open and no one anywhere -about. Thorstein therefore went in and came into a big hall, in which -stood two huge beds, one on each side, covered with rich silken -hangings, while down the middle ran a table, ready laid with two -plates, two knives and forks, two great goblets of rarely chased -silver, and two large golden flagons of wine. But no one was visible -here either. - -After waiting a short time, to see if the owners would appear, -Thorstein went down the hill again to look after his horses, for he -thought he might as well stay the night in the house, even if there -were a little danger in so doing. So he lifted the saddles off the -horses, tethered them with sufficient length of rope that they could -both graze and lie down comfortably, and then took all he needed out of -his saddlebags, with his sword, which, after his favourite chestnut, -was his most precious possession. Then, giving a last look to the -horses to see they were all right, he returned to the house, and going -to the kitchen, he brought thence some bread and the meat which was -roasting before the fire. - -Cutting this up carefully, he placed a good portion in each plate, -together with a large slice of bread; he then went to the beds, shook -up the pillows, and made them all ready for the night. After this, -feeling rather tired, he thought he would lie down and rest. He did -not, however, venture to occupy either of the beds, but threw himself -down on some mats that lay in a corner, carefully pulling one over him. - -After lying awake for some time, Thorstein was just dropping off to -sleep when he heard loud underground rumblings. Presently the door was -thrown open, and he heard heavy steps crossing the floor. - -Then a loud, gruff voice exclaimed: “Some one has been here! but -whoever it is, we shall soon put an end to him.” - -“No,” answered another voice, “that you shall not do! I take him, -whoever it may be, under my protection; I have the right to do this, -for it is my turn, and can dispose of him as I like. He came here of -his own free will, and has shown himself both able and willing to be -useful. He has made our beds, prepared our food, and all has been well -done. Let him now show himself and no harm shall befall him.” - -When Thorstein heard these words, he once again began to breathe -freely, and throwing back the rug he had drawn over him, stood up -before them. - -The young men were regular giants, both in size and strength, -especially the elder, who had taken his part, and who was quite a head -taller than his brother. - -Thorstein then went to fetch another plate and cup, and shared in the -giants’ meal, after which the two brothers retired to their beds, -Thorstein again taking possession of his rugs, where he soon fell -soundly asleep, never waking till long after the sun had risen. - -Then, while they were at breakfast, the elder giant, whose name was -Osric, asked Thorstein whether he would stay on with them; that all he -would have to do would be to get their meals ready for them and make -their beds. He might also keep his horses in their stables; and as to -food and wine, Thorstein would only have to tell them what was needed, -and they would always keep the larder and cellar filled, so that -Thorstein need never leave the hill. - -Thorstein said he would try it for a week. At the end of that time the -giants were so well pleased with him, that they urged him to remain -with them, for a year, at any rate; and though Thorstein found the life -rather dull and stupid, he agreed to stop, Osric, the elder giant, -promising him a rich reward at the end of his term. He then handed him -the keys of all the rooms in the house, except one key, and this the -giant always wore fastened to a string round his neck, only taking it -off at night when he went to bed. - -When the two brothers had gone off on their daily expeditions, -Thorstein made a regular round of the house, looking into the -storerooms, cellars, and every room except the one of which Osric kept -the key. In vain he tried all the keys on his bunch, hoping one of them -might open the lock; but in vain. He then tried to force open the door -by throwing himself against it with all his might; but in this also he -failed. - -Later on, Thorstein noticed that Osric always went into this room every -night and morning, while Bifrou, the younger giant, waited for him -outside. So one day he asked Osric why, when handing him the keys of -all the other rooms, he had kept back this one. - -“Surely,” he continued, “if you have found me faithful in all you have -entrusted me with, you might also trust me with what is in that room.” - -But Osric said there was really nothing particular in the room. -Thorstein might be quite sure of that, for, having found him so -faithful and honest respecting everything placed under his care, they -would certainly also have trusted him if there had been anything -valuable in that room. - -But although Thorstein pretended that he was quite satisfied with the -giant’s answer, he made up his mind to solve the mystery in some way. - -At length the end of the year arrived, and the two giant brothers, well -pleased to have secured so careful a servant, gave him as his wages two -great sacks filled with gold. They had never been made so comfortable -before, and again begged Thorstein to remain another year. - -To this Thorstein would not agree, but said he would remain six months, -as he was more than ever determined to find out the mystery of the -locked room. - -He therefore carefully watched every opportunity, hoping Osric might -perhaps by chance leave the key behind him. But the giant was much too -careful to do so. - -One morning, when Thorstein had risen particularly early, in order to -bake the bread, the thought of the locked chamber came constantly -before him, and while kneading the dough he kept puzzling his head as -to how he could circumvent the giant. Suddenly a bright idea struck -him. Creeping softly to the back door, which led into the stable yard, -he gave a loud knock, and then ran back as quickly as he could to the -room where the giants were sleeping, and asked them, with a scared face -(holding the dough he had been kneading in his hands), whether they had -not heard some one knocking. - -“Oh yes,” they both replied; “we did hear something, but we thought it -was you knocking down a chair while you were sweeping.” - -Thorstein declared he had not knocked down anything, and added that he -was afraid to open the door, for he was quite positive some one had -knocked there. - -The giants said he was quite right not to open it, for it might be some -unfriendly giant; so they got up themselves, and ran to the door to see -who had disturbed them at that early hour in the morning. - -No sooner had they left the room than Thorstein drew forth the key of -the mysterious chamber, which the biggest giant always kept under his -pillow at night, and quickly taking an impression of it in the dough he -had in his hand, replaced the key in its former place. - -When the brothers came back they were not a little put out, for of -course they found no one at the door, and declared that Thorstein had -only said it in order to make fun of them. - -But this Thorstein denied stoutly, and maintained that he had heard -some one knocking, and supposed, whoever it was, must have run away. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THE MYSTERY OF THE LOCKED ROOM. - - -As soon as the giants had gone forth that day to seek for treasure, as -usual, Thorstein tried to make a key at the giants’ forge from the -impression he had taken in the dough; but many and fruitless were the -trials ere he succeeded. Then, watching his opportunity, when the -brothers had gone on a long expedition, he unlocked the forbidden door, -and entered the mysterious chamber. - -At first he could see nothing, for it was almost dark, the single -window being heavily barred and shuttered. But having struck a light, -he glanced eagerly round. There, to his amazement and horror, he saw a -young girl fastened to a nail in the wall by her long plaits of hair. - -Mounting on a chair, he hastened to release her, and begged her to tell -him who she was, and how and why she had come there. - -At first the poor girl could scarcely believe that she had at last -found a friend; but Thorstein looked so good and kind, that her fears -quickly vanished. - -“Alas!” she said, “I am a most unhappy maiden! My name is Thekla, and -my father is King Alfhelm. One day, as I was playing in a field near -the palace with my maidens, a great giant suddenly rushed in among us -from the neighbouring wood, and snatching me up in his arms, despite -all my cries and struggles, carried me down to the shore, where his -boat was waiting. Ere any help could reach us, we were well out of -sight, till at length we arrived at this place. He then asked me to -marry him, which I indignantly refused to do; and though he comes every -day to try and persuade me to consent, I will never give in; no, not -though they starve or kill me!” And she burst again into bitter sobs. - -Thorstein tried to comfort her as best he could. He told her that, -having now made a key, he would be able to come and see her every day -while the giants were away. He then brought her some food, for the poor -girl was half starved (as the giant only gave her just enough to keep -her alive), and then, as evening drew near, Thorstein again fastened -Thekla’s hair to the nail, ere he closed the door before the giants’ -return. - -From that day forward Thorstein visited the poor girl regularly every -day, always bringing her some food, and then putting all straight again -ere the brothers returned, so that they had no idea of what took place -during their absence. - -When the end of the six months drew near, Thorstein told the giants -that he wished to leave. But they had got so used to him, and he waited -on them so carefully, that they did not want to part with him, and -begged him to remain another year. - -At first Thorstein refused, but after much persuasion, the brothers -giving him again two more sacks of gold as wages, Thorstein said he -would remain another six months, if at the end of that time they would -give him as wages whatever was in the locked room—no matter whether it -was valuable or not. - -When Osric heard this he grew very angry, and told Thorstein not to be -a fool; that what he was asking for was utterly worthless; and that he -had much better accept the good wages they were quite willing to give -him. - -Thorstein, however, would not give in. He said he did not care whether -the contents of the room were valuable or not. He had set his heart -upon that, and nothing else, and would remain with them on no other -condition. - -Osric grew furious, and they argued and fought over this, till at last -Bifrou, seeing that Thorstein was quite determined, advised his brother -to give in, for they could keep him in no other way. So the big giant -at last agreed to his terms. - -During the six months that followed, Thorstein did his utmost to -lighten Thekla’s imprisonment. Many a long and pleasant chat they had -together, planning their future life, while Thekla described her former -home, and how delighted her father would be to see her safely back -again. - -At length the weary six months came to an end; and though the giant -brothers again tried to persuade Thorstein to remain with them, he was -firm, and would listen to no further promises of future wealth and -greatness with which they tried to bribe him. - -So, seeing that neither persuasions nor threats would prevail, Osric at -last opened the door and brought out Thekla; very much surprised he was -to see her looking so well when he saw her in the daylight, and half -repented him of his promise. - -But Thorstein led forth his two horses, which he had all this time -carefully groomed and tended. Placing two sacks of gold on each, he -lifted Thekla on one horse, and buckling on his sword, as well as a -sharp dagger, mounted the other horse. - -As he did so, Thekla noticed the giants whispering together, and heard -the younger one mutter, with a laugh, “Yes, as soon as they get to the -ravine.” - -“Oh, Thorstein,” she said, when they had ridden on a short distance, “I -know they mean to attack us. I heard them say so.” - -“Never fear,” replied Thorstein. “My good sword has never failed me -yet! But you ride on in front.” - -As soon as they were out of sight, he placed the other sacks of gold on -Thekla’s horse, and bidding her ride on ahead, he drew his sword and -kept a keen look-out. - -They rode on thus for some little distance. The country was open, and -though the road was rough, they were soon out of sight of the castle. -At length they arrived at the narrow ravine which led down to the -shore. They had not long entered it when they heard the clatter of -horses’ hoofs behind them. Thorstein bade Thekla ride on. He then hid -himself behind a projecting rock, and as Bifrou, who was in front, rode -past, Thorstein rushed at him, and with one blow of his sword, severed -his head from his body. Osric, seeing what had befallen his brother and -fearing the same fate, rode back to the castle for more help. - -Thorstein then joined Thekla, who had anxiously watched the combat, and -they rode on, hoping that all danger of pursuit was now over. But just -as they emerged from the ravine, Thorstein, looking back, saw Osric, -accompanied by a still bigger and fiercer-looking giant, hurrying after -them. - -Again sending Thekla on in front, he turned and faced his enemies. A -terrible combat now ensued. They attacked Thorstein, one on each side, -but he swung his great broadsword round his head and with one blow cut -off Osric’s head. Then the big giant, seeing his friend fall to the -ground, grew furious. He threw away his sword, and grasping Thorstein -round the waist, flung him to the ground. But in an instant Thorstein -was on his feet again, and now a desperate conflict ensued. They -wrestled together fiercely; sometimes one, sometimes the other was -uppermost, but at length the giant’s weight and size began to tell, and -Thekla was horrified to see Thorstein grow pale and stagger. - -Without a moment’s thought or hesitation she sprang from her horse, -and, snatching up the dagger that had fallen from Thorstein’s girdle -during the struggle, she thrust it through the heart of the giant, who -rolled over on his side without a groan. - -Both the giant brothers and their friend being now dead, Thorstein said -they had better return to their house and take possession of all the -treasure they could find. This they did, and by making several journeys -backwards and forwards, they had quite a large store of boxes on the -shore, filled with gold and precious stones. - -Then, to their joy, they one day saw a vessel nearing the land, which, -as it came closer, proved to be a ship belonging to Thekla’s father, -the captain, called Randur, being one of his chief ministers. - -The latter was delighted when he saw Thekla, for her father had been so -greatly distressed at her disappearance that he had fitted out several -ships to go in search of her, promising that he would bestow her as a -bride on whoever was fortunate enough to find her. - -Randur therefore at once offered to take them home, and sent some of -his men ashore to help and carry Thorstein’s treasure down to the ship. -When everything was put on board, the sails were set, and the good -vessel sped gallantly on her homeward way. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -HOW THORSTEIN’S KIND ACTIONS RECEIVED THEIR REWARD. - - -Thekla and Thorstein now thought all their trials were surely over, and -gave themselves up to the enjoyment of each other’s society. But Randur -had no intention of letting the latter reach Thekla’s home. So he -watched his opportunity, and one night, when they were well out at sea, -he had one of the boats lowered. In this he placed Thorstein, who was -fast asleep in the after-part of the ship, and, casting loose the boat, -let it drift away. He then made the men take a solemn oath never to -mention what had been done, but that if any one asked about Thorstein, -they were to say they knew nothing about him. - -Next morning, when Thekla, surprised at not seeing Thorstein, asked -where he was, Randur pretended to be greatly surprised at his -non-appearance, and instituted a search all over the vessel for him. - -Thekla was very unhappy to think that Thorstein should have disappeared -so unaccountably; then, suddenly missing one of the boats, she said -that perhaps he had gone fishing, and insisted upon the vessel being -put about to search for him. - -But though Randur pretended to obey her orders, shifting the sails and -issuing various commands, he was in reality hurrying home as fast as he -could, rejoicing at having so successfully rid himself of his rival. - -The boat, meanwhile, in which Thorstein lay fast asleep, had drifted a -long distance from the ship ere he awoke, and on first opening his eyes -he could not imagine where he was. But when he once realized his -position, he decided that Randur’s jealousy must have played him this -trick, and he set himself to think what he had better do. - -When Randur had sent him adrift, he had put neither food nor water in -the boat, and as the sun rose higher and higher in the heavens, the -heat grew intense. In vain he steeped his clothes in the water, hoping -thus, at least, to assuage his thirst, which was causing him much -suffering. He gradually grew more faint and weary, and a feeling of -hopelessness was stealing over him, when suddenly he heard a voice -saying, “Do not lose heart, Thorstein, though your plight is sad, -drifting thus hopelessly about on the ocean. But as you once spent your -all to give me rest, so now I will also aid you.” - -And immediately the boat flew rapidly over the water, propelled by an -unseen force. Thorstein’s thirst and weariness vanished, and he reached -the island where Thekla’s father lived at the same time as the ship in -which she was returning, though he landed at a different point. - -As Thorstein stepped on shore, he again heard the strange voice, -saying, “I am only repaying what I owe you, for had you not given up -all you possessed to the farmer to whom I was in debt, he would never -have allowed my bones to rest in peace in the grave. And now I will -help you further. This is King Alfhelm’s country. Go to the palace, and -there offer to look after the king’s chestnut horses, of which he is -very proud. His late groom was very careless, and has been dismissed, -so he will engage you. But, remember, whatever is found beneath the -horses’ mangers belongs to you, and you can keep it.” - -So saying, the spirit of the dead man departed, and Thorstein, having -thanked him gratefully, at once started off for the king’s palace. - -King Alfhelm, who had been rather at a loss as to whom to entrust with -his fine chestnut horses, of which he was very proud, was greatly -pleased with Thorstein’s appearance, and at once put him in charge of -the stable, where Thorstein, to his surprise, saw his own chestnut -among the other horses—for Randur, on landing, had given it as a -present to the king. But the horse would allow no strange hand to come -near it; the moment it saw Thorstein, however, it became gentle as a -lamb. - -The king, meanwhile, was greatly rejoiced at his daughter’s safe -return, for he had almost given up all hope of ever seeing her again. -So he ordered a great feast to be prepared to celebrate her arrival, -and believing Randur’s tale, that he had rescued the princess from the -giants, promised to give him his daughter in marriage. - -To this, however, Thekla objected. - -“Rather than wed Randur, I will remain single all my life,” she said. - -This threat so frightened the king, for, having no son, he looked -forward to seeing Thekla’s children growing up, that he did not urge -her any further. - -Thekla then begged her father to summon the new groom to the great hall -that evening, for she had been told that he had travelled a great deal, -and it would amuse them all to hear his adventures. - -So the king, willing to please his daughter, and anxious himself to -hear the tale of his adventures, summoned Thorstein to the big hall, -where the whole court was assembled. - -And then the whole truth came to light; and when King Alfhelm heard the -wickedness and treachery of his minister, he grew so angry that he -ordered Randur to be torn to pieces by wild horses. - -But Thekla and Thorstein both interceded for him, so he was only -banished for life from the kingdom. - -Very soon after, the marriage of Thorstein and the fair princess was -celebrated, amid general rejoicings. In addition to the treasure they -had brought back from the giant’s house, Thorstein, on looking under -the horses’ mangers, found an immense pile of old golden coins, rare -ornaments, and precious stones, which had been hidden there in ancient -war times by some previous kings. - -After King Alfhelm’s death, who lived long enough to see three little -grandchildren running beside him, Thorstein and Thekla succeeded to the -throne. - -They were both greatly beloved by their people, whose lives they ever -studied to make happy, so much so, that to this day that period is -always spoken of as “the reign of the good king and queen.” - - - - - - - - -SIGURD - - -CHAPTER I. - -SIGURD FINDS A FRIEND IN HIS STEPMOTHER. - - -In olden times there lived a king and queen who had an only son called -Sigurd. All went happily until the boy was about ten years old, and -then the queen became very ill and died. According to the custom of -that land, her body was embalmed and placed on a funeral pile, and -there it was watched by the king, who sat day after day beside it in -inconsolable grief. - -Time went on, but he refused to leave the funeral pile, and all the -business of the kingdom came to a standstill, for the sovereign gave no -heed to what went on around him, and the courtiers had one and all -failed to influence him. - -At last one day he raised his eyes from the ground and looked towards -the great pine forest that stretched away as far as you could see round -the palace, and there, under the trees, coming towards him, he saw a -most beautiful woman, her tall figure clothed in costly black robes. - -“Who are you?” he asked, as she drew near. - -“My name is Injibjörg,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Why are -you sitting here alone?” - -“Because the queen is dead, and my heart is filled with sorrow.” - -“Alas! I can sympathize with you in your grief,” she replied. “I, too, -lost my husband only yesterday, and now I am alone in the world.” - -The king for the first time began to be interested in something. Here -was a person as sad as himself. They soon began talking like old -friends, and in the end decided that, as they were both so lonely, it -would be a wise thing for them to marry. The king invited her to return -with him to the palace, and in a few days the wedding took place, amid -the rejoicings of the people at the return of their sovereign once more -to everyday life and work. - -Under the wise influence of Injibjörg the king soon regained his usual -health and spirits. He began to take up the neglected affairs of the -kingdom, and rode out constantly hunting and fishing, attended by his -court. And Sigurd? In his stepmother the boy found a true friend, who -cared for him with a real mother’s love, and made his life full of -sunshine. They were inseparable companions, and people would stop and -watch them as they passed along the roads, or played together in the -palace gardens, saying, “Ah, the good stepmother! See how she loves the -poor motherless boy.” They were a pretty picture—the fair-haired, -handsome little prince, and the beautiful tall woman, with her gracious -manners and winning smile. - -And thus their lives went happily on until Sigurd was almost a youth -and as tall as his stepmother. - -One evening Sigurd and Injibjörg were returning to the palace from a -long stroll. The sun was lighting up the stems of the pine trees as -they walked along beneath them. He had noticed for some days that his -mother, as he loved to call her, appeared sad and out of spirits, but -to-day the deepest depression seemed to possess her. As they drew near -home, she laid her hand lovingly on the boy’s arm. - -“My son, your father goes hunting to-morrow. It is my wish that you go -with him and leave me alone for a day.” - -“But, mother, why? You are sad, I see; my place is surely with you. I -love hunting, as you know, but I cannot leave you thus.” - -And all her persuasions were in vain. - -Next morning the king set out, but the young prince remained with his -stepmother, in spite of all she could say. - -“Alas! alas!” she said, when they were left alone, “why did you disobey -my wishes? I fear me that you will repent it sorely.” - -Then she led Sigurd to her own room, and told him to hide under her bed -until she called him forth. Directly he was safely hidden, the ground -began to tremble, there was a terrific noise like thunder, and out of a -great fissure appeared a huge giantess. Her feet were buried in the -earth up to her ankles, for she was too tall to stand upright in the -room. Through a small aperture in the hangings of the great bed, Sigurd -watched to see what would happen. - -“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg!” he heard the giantess -say. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” replied Injibjörg. “He has gone hunting with his father.” - -Then the queen spread the table for her terrible giant sister, with -rich and dainty dishes. When the meal was at an end, the giantess said, -“I thank you for the nicest food and the best drink of mead that I have -yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -Again Injibjörg said no. So the giantess took leave of her and -departed; the floor closed up, and all was quiet once more. Then the -queen called Sigurd, embraced him with the greatest affection, and, -after a short time, regained her usual cheerfulness. - -When the king returned in the evening from the chase, neither the queen -nor Sigurd told him what had happened during his absence. - -The next morning he declared his intention of going out hunting in a -still further part of the kingdom, and once more Injibjörg tried to -persuade the boy to go with his father. Her persuasions were useless. -He was more than ever determined to stay with her, hoping, in some -unforeseen way, that he might be of use; for that there was some -dreadful mystery about the giantess, he was sure. - -This time, directly the king left, Injibjörg put the prince into a -large press, and as she turned away, he saw tears in her eyes, and -guessed that she feared some terrible new visitor. And he was right. -Hardly had she closed the door when the noises of yesterday were -renewed; the ground quaked, and a still greater giantess appeared, her -feet buried in the floor up to her knees to allow of her entering the -room. - -“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried. “Is Sigurd, -the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” said Injibjörg. “How should he be, when the king, his father, is -hunting far from the palace?” - -And, as yesterday, she immediately began to spread the table with -delicacies. When the meal was over, the giantess took her leave, -saying, “I thank thee for the best food and most refreshing draught of -ale that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -Again Injibjörg said no, and in a few moments she was alone, and all -was quiet. - -Then Sigurd came out of the press, and once more his mother clasped him -in her arms, and he heard her say to herself, “My son, my son! if I can -but save him once more, all may yet be well.” - -With tears she entreated him, for her sake, to go away with his father -the next day. - -“Twice I have hidden you successfully, but my third sister comes -to-morrow, and she is sharper and fiercer than either of the others. If -I can save you this time, they will never come again. My son, leave me -this once. Even if they do me harm I shall know that you are safe.” - -“Mother,” Sigurd answered, “I am no longer a little child. If you are -in danger at all, my place is with you. And I am sure that your sister -cannot do me any real harm.” - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HE WRESTLES WITH THE GIANT SISTERS. - - -All that evening she tried her utmost to alter his decision, and also -the next morning, for now the day had come, and brought with it a -presage of evil. But nothing would move Sigurd. - -Directly the king had ridden forth, Injibjörg concealed the prince -behind some thick hangings on the wall. The earth quaked, terrible -noises were heard, and a gigantic woman appeared, fiercer and stronger -than either of the others, and so huge that only half her body rose out -of the floor. - -“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried, in a harsh, -terrible voice. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” replied Injibjörg, in a faltering voice. “He is hunting with his -father in the woods.” - -“I see you lie!” roared the giantess. “The boy is here;” and she seized -the queen, and began to shake her violently. But, as Injibjörg -continued to protest that the prince was not at home, she relaxed her -hold, and the table was spread as usual with beautiful dishes. When the -meal was ended, the giantess rose. “I thank you for the best meal I -have ever tasted,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” replied Injibjörg. “Have I not already answered you?” - -“Aha!” cried the giantess, her wicked, malicious laugh making the -rafters ring. “Then if he be so far away, my words can do him no harm. -But should he be within hearing, I decree that half of his body shall -wither up, and he shall never recover until he has sought and found me. -And you, my sister, be thankful if a worse fate does not overtake you.” - -And, with another peal of mocking laughter, she disappeared. - -Trembling from head to foot, the queen went to find her son; but, alas! -when she led him forth from his hiding-place, the curse had fallen upon -him, and his left side was shrunk and withered. - -“Sigurd, Sigurd,” she cried, holding him close, and weeping bitterly. -“See what has happened because you would not leave me. Better far that -I should have suffered than that this should have fallen upon you. -Alas! alas! what shall we do?” - -“Mother,” he answered bravely, “there is but one thing—I must seek your -sister, as she said, and perhaps, in doing that, I may chance to free -you also from their dread visits for ever. Tell me what I must do to -find her, and let me depart at once, before my father returns, lest he -see me like this, and be angry with you. I grieve to leave you; but it -is best, I know. Watch for my return day by day, dear mother, and give -me your blessing before I go. Your love will make me strong to bear all -that may lie before me.” - -Then Injibjörg took a large ball of wool out of a chest and gave it to -her son, with three golden rings. - -“As soon as you let this ball fall to the ground,” she said, “it will -go on rolling till it reaches some rocks. Follow it till it stops, and -one of the giantesses will come forth. Do not lose heart. Do whatever -she wishes you to. She will draw you up on to the rock where she -stands, and you must salute her, and present her with the smallest -ring. When she sees the gold she will be delighted, and will challenge -you to wrestle with her. When you get exhausted she will offer you a -drink out of a horn; and I have prayed that the strength of that magic -draught will make you the victor in the wrestling match, so that she -will allow you to depart next day. My other two sisters will behave in -the same manner; but be brave and fearless, and remember what I tell -you. One thing, dear son, keep ever in your mind, as you love me. If at -any time my dog comes suddenly to you, puts his paws on your knees, and -looks up at you, while tears run down his face, hasten home, let -nothing stay you, for my life will be in danger. Do not forget your -step-mother Injibjörg.” - -Many times Sigurd embraced the queen before he at length left her on -his dangerous journey. And as he looked back for a last farewell, he -saw her tall, graceful figure still standing watching him at the -entrance of the palace. He knew she was wondering if she should ever -see her beloved son again. And his heart was very heavy at leaving her -in such grief. - -Directly he was out of sight of the palace, he threw the ball on the -ground, and eagerly followed its winding course. - -Towards sunset he found himself in a wild and rocky region, and at -length the ball led him to the foot of a precipitous rock, on the -summit of which sat the first giantess. - -“Aha!” she cried, “this is splendid! Here is Sigurd, the king’s son. He -shall be my meal to-night. Come up, comrade! Come hither! Thou art not -afraid of a woman, I feel sure.” - -With these mocking words she reached down a long boat-hook, and drew -him up beside her. Sigurd greeted her bravely, and presented her with -the smallest of the golden rings. When she saw the gold, the giantess -was delighted. “Ah! now thou shalt wrestle with me,” she cried. - -And they began. Sigurd fought bravely, and when she saw him getting -tired she gave him a draught of mead, which made him so strong that he -came off victor in the end, and she let him go. - -The next day, bidding her farewell, he again followed the ball till it -reached another high rock. There sat the second giantess. - -She greeted the youth in the same fashion as her sister, pulled him up -beside her, and was so delighted at the gift of the ring, that she, -too, offered to wrestle with Sigurd for the victory before making her -meal off him. - -Again, as he got exhausted, he was offered a drink of mead from a huge -horn, and was able to throw his opponent to the ground with one hand. - -On the third day Sigurd rose with a lighter heart—only one more foe to -meet, and then the victory would be won: his mother freed from the -hateful dominion of her sisters, and he himself restored to his usual -appearance. As he looked at his withered arm and leg, he vowed to use -every effort to become victor. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -HIS MEETING WITH HELGA. - - -It was early morning when Sigurd left the home of the second giantess, -but night had nearly fallen before his ball stopped at the foot of the -highest rock he had yet come to. On the summit stood the huge figure he -had last seen on that fatal day at the palace; her head seemed to touch -the clouds, and a terrible smile played on her lips as she looked down -at the prince. - -“Aha! So you have followed me, as I said. Up, comrade, up! You shall -have your wish, and see how you like a contest with me in person.” - -But Sigurd’s heart did not fail him. “Draw me up,” he said; “I have a -message for you from my stepmother, Queen Injibjörg.” - -Then the giantess drew him up, as her sisters had done, and he -presented the last and largest of the golden rings. This pleased her -immensely, and she proposed that they should at once wrestle for the -victory, without waiting any longer. Sigurd exerted his utmost -strength, feeling that on this combat all his future happiness -depended; and just when he thought he could hold out no longer, the -giantess reached him a horn of mead, which, as before, gave him -supernatural strength, and he forced her to her knees. - -In a moment he felt that his withered side was healed. The glow of -perfect health came over him, and he could have sung aloud and danced -for joy. - -“Thou hast conquered, Sigurd, the king’s son,” the giantess -said—“conquered in fair fight. I am no longer thine enemy; my power -over thee is gone for ever. Now, go forth. Not far from here is a lake. -There thou wilt see a maiden rocking herself in a boat. Give her this -small ring, and it will be of use to thee. Thou art a brave youth, and -I have done that for thee which I would not do for any one else. Thy -strength is now fully restored to thee, and thou shalt succeed in all -thine undertakings.” - -With grateful thanks, Sigurd bade her farewell, and took his way to the -lake she had told him of. All through the night he went on, and when -the morning sun arose he saw the glitter of its rays on the water. As -he reached the shore he beheld a lovely girl in a tiny green-and-gold -boat, gently rocking herself to and fro on the waves, close to the edge -of the water. - -Sigurd approached, doffed his cap, and ventured to ask her name. - -“My name is Helga,” she said, “and I live yonder with my -father,”—pointing to a castle in the distance. - -Then Sigurd showed her the ring he had received from the giantess. - -“I have come all this way to give it to you,” he said; “fate has -decreed that we are to be great friends. Will you accept it, and wear -it always?” - -“I have no friends,” Helga answered. “I will gladly have you for one, -and wear your ring.” - -So he placed it on her finger, and they rowed in the little boat, and -wandered about the woods on the shores of the lake, until the sun began -to sink behind the hills. - -“Alas!” cried Helga, as she saw the slanting rays, “it is getting late; -I must away home.” - -“I will come too,” Sigurd answered. - -“No, no,” she cried, in a terrified voice. “My father allows no -stranger to enter our home. He would certainly kill you if he found -you. No, you must not come.” And she set off running. - -Sigurd ran too, and came up with her just as they reached the door. -Helga put out her hand, the one which bore the ring he had given her, -to stop him. In a moment, the young prince had disappeared, and where -he had stood there was now only a huge bundle of wool. Helga then -realized that the ring he had given her was a magic one, which she must -use for his protection. She at once lifted up the bundle of wool in her -arms, carried it into the castle hall, and threw it up on a high shelf. - -At that instant her father came striding in—he was a giant of great -size. Taking no notice of his daughter, he began searching in all the -corners, and finding nothing, cried out in an angry voice: “Where has -he gone? What was that I saw you carrying, child?” - -“Only a bundle of wool, father,” Helga answered, as fearlessly as she -could. - -“Ah, it must have been that; but I thought I saw some one with you,” he -muttered, and soon after retired to his room. The next morning, when -Helga went out as usual, she carried the bundle of wool with her, and -when she reached the boat, she touched it with her ring, and Sigurd -regained his natural form. They rowed to a more distant part of the -lake, and spent another happy day together. - -Sigurd told Helga all about his stepmother, and his love for her. - -“I owe everything to her kindness,” he said, “and I shall never be -really happy till I have finished this journey and returned to her. -Even when I am with you I dread lest evil may have overtaken her in my -absence. But the giantess sent me here for some end, which I must wait -to perform. My mother is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, -except you.” - -Helga, in her turn, told him of her lonely life with her fierce old -father, and of how she had always longed to have some one of her own -age as a companion. - -“But what shall I do when I am left alone again?” she asked, with tears -in her eyes. - -“Be comforted,” Sigurd said, as he took her hand in his. “I must return -to my stepmother, but I will come again, and take you away with me to -my own home.” - -As they returned, Helga said: “To-morrow we shall have more freedom, -for my father goes to a great gathering of giants, and I will show you -over the castle in his absence.” When they reached the house, Helga -touched him with her ring, and once again Sigurd became a bundle of -wool, and passed the night on a shelf in the hall. - -Next morning, almost at break of day, Helga’s father departed, and -Sigurd was enabled to resume his natural form at once. They walked and -talked for some time, and then Sigurd reminded Helga of her promise to -show him over the castle. She produced a huge bunch of keys, and -together they passed through room after room, each one more beautiful -than the last. - -“And what is that key for?” asked the prince, pointing to a very -strange one, which Helga had not yet used. - -“That is my father’s secret room. The key is of a different pattern to -all the others.” - -“It is, indeed. But surely you will not refuse to let me see that room -also?” And as he spoke, they passed to a door strongly studded with -great iron nails. He entreated Helga not to refuse his request. “This, -I am sure, is the door.” - -“Yes, you are right. But if I open the door you must only just peep in, -for I myself am terrified to go inside.” - -“Nothing can hurt you while you are with me,” Sigurd said, placing his -arm round her; and, with trembling fingers, Helga fitted the key into -the massive lock, and opened the door a couple of inches. But Sigurd -pushed it wide open and boldly stood in the doorway. There he saw a -magnificent horse, richly caparisoned, eating golden hay, while, -suspended to the rafters above its head, hung a sword sheathed in gold, -with these words engraved on the hilt— - - - Whoever mounts this horse, and is armed with - this sword, good luck will ride with him. - - -Sigurd entreated Helga to let him ride the horse once round the castle, -and to carry the sword in his hand. At first Helga would not hear of -it. Something terrible would happen, she felt sure. But the young -prince pleaded so irresistibly, that at last he won her reluctant -consent. The horse, she told him, was called Gullfaxi, “the golden -mane;” the sword, Gunnfjöden, “fighting blade.” - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -HIS ESCAPE ON THE WONDERFUL HORSE GULLFAXI. - - -Sigurd led the beautiful steed outside the castle, took down the sword, -and had just mounted, when Helga came running to him with something in -her hand. - -“Here, I give you a green branch, a stone, and a stick,” she said, -“else I fear that you may get into trouble. Listen carefully to what I -tell you. If, when you are mounted on the horse, an enemy should follow -you and threaten to take your life, you have only to throw down the -green branch as you ride along, and immediately a dense forest will -grow up behind you. Should the enemy still attempt to follow, you have -only to strike the stick on the white stone, and a terrible hailstorm -will kill all who come after you.” - -As she finished speaking, and Sigurd gathered up the reins to start -off, Helga gave a cry of terror. Striding over the brow of the hill, -she saw the huge form of her father. - -“Fly! fly!” she said. “Use the steed for your own protection; it is -your only chance of life. Save yourself, for my sake.” - -Raising his cap in farewell to his young hostess, Sigurd set spurs to -Gullfaxi, and as the noble animal put forth his full speed, the prince -turned in the saddle and shook his fist at the angry giant. - -Without staying to question his daughter, the giant strode after his -horse, breathing out threats of vengeance. At first he could only just -keep them in sight; but, with his gigantic strides, he soon began to -gain upon them when the ground grew rocky and hilly. Then Sigurd threw -down Helga’s green branch, and immediately a thick forest rose between -him and his enemy. - -But the giant seized his axe, and began with mighty strokes to hew his -way through the wood. Crash went trees and bushes; crash, crash, to -right and to left, and when Sigurd looked back a second time, the giant -was through the forest, and close behind him. Then Sigurd touched the -white stone with his stick, and immediately such a terrible hailstorm -broke loose behind him that the giant was killed on the spot, while -Sigurd rode on in bright sunshine. - -The giant dead, Sigurd thought he would return and fetch Helga; but -while he was debating which road to take, he saw his stepmother’s dog -running towards him. The dog was dusty and footsore, and whined -piteously as he drew near. Sigurd dismounted, and went to meet him; the -dog put his paws upon the prince’s knee, and looked up at him with -tears running down his face. Then Sigurd’s heart was very heavy, for he -knew misfortune was threatening his beloved stepmother. He leapt on to -his horse, and rode at full speed, taking no rest, either by day or -night, till at length he came out of the thick pinewoods, and saw the -palace before him. In the courtyard a great crowd was assembled, and -there, fastened to a stake, and surrounded by huge faggots, he saw the -graceful figure of his stepmother. - -“Here is Sigurd—Sigurd, the king’s lost son,” he heard voices say, as -if in a dream, as he galloped furiously on. - -He, however, saw nothing but the beautiful pale face of the queen as he -leaped from his horse, and pushed his way through the crowd, sword in -hand. He cut the bands with which Injibjörg was fastened, scattered the -guards, and carried her into the palace, to his father’s room. - -There he found the king lying on his couch, sick unto death for grief -at the loss of his son. - -“My father,” Sigurd cried, as he stood before him with his arm round -his stepmother, “what is this that has been done? Why has my mother -been treated thus in my absence?” - -“My son,” his father cried, hardly believing that he saw him alive and -well before him, “where hast thou been? The people declared the queen -had taken thy life, and she was therefore condemned to death, while I -was too ill to save her from their vengeance. Forgive me, Sigurd, and -beg the queen also to pardon me;” and he embraced them both with the -utmost affection. - -Then Sigurd related all his adventures, and how he had freed Injibjörg -for ever from the hateful power of her sisters. His love for his -stepmother was greater than ever, as he heard of all that she had -suffered in his absence. He was not happy now when she was out of his -sight, and he tried in every way to make up to her for what had passed. -He told her, too, of Helga in the castle by the lake; and when she was -quite restored to health, he set out, with her blessing and that of his -father, to fetch the maiden to his home, as he had promised. - -Helga was rejoiced to see Sigurd again, for she had watched for him day -by day. They brought away all the treasures of the castle, and in a -short time there was a magnificent wedding between Helga and Sigurd, -the marriage feast lasting a whole month. - -When the king died, Sigurd and Helga came to the throne, and, guided by -the wise counsels of Injibjörg, the kingdom became renowned far and -near for its good rule and the happiness of its people. - - - - - - - - -LINEIK AND LAUFEY - - -In olden days, there once lived a king called Ring, and his queen -Gytha, who reigned over a mighty kingdom. They had two children, a son -and a daughter, who were both almost grown up when my story begins. The -boy was called Siegfrid, and the daughter Lineik. They were both as -beautiful in person as they were gifted in mind. No one in the whole -kingdom was their equal; and they loved each other so dearly that the -one was never happy when the other one was away. Their father, -therefore, had a beautiful palace built for them, where they had as -many servants as they wanted, and everything they could possibly wish -for. - -Here the brother and sister lived together very happily until the queen -fell ill, and feeling her end was drawing near, she called the king to -her bedside. - -“Dear husband,” she said, “we have lived very happily together; but now -my end is drawing near, and, before I die, I hope you will grant two -requests I wish to make—first, if ever you marry again, do not choose -your wife from any small village or lonely island, but bring your bride -from one of the large cities in the neighbouring kingdoms. If you do -this, good fortune will attend you. Secondly, never let any one or -anything come between you and our dear children; they will bring you -good luck and happiness if you always let them stand first in your love -and affection.” - -When the queen had spoken these words, she lay back and died. The king -was very grieved at her death. He sorrowed so greatly that he never -left his room and would not see any one, and all the affairs of the -kingdom came to a standstill. - -Then one day the prime minister came to him, and told him that there -would be a rebellion, and that the country would go to ruin if he -continued to shut himself up instead of attending to the affairs of his -kingdom. - -“It is far more kingly,” he concluded, “to pull yourself together, and -try and overcome your grief for the sake of your people, than to sit -alone and lament! Besides, why should you not look around for another -queen, who will be worthy to succeed your late consort?” - -“Alas! that will be no easy task,” said the king, sighing deeply. “I -will not, however, gainsay your words. As, however, such is your -advice, it is best that the responsibility of the choice should also be -yours. I therefore empower you to find me a bride worthy to share my -throne, and be a successor to my late wife. I only make one -stipulation: you must not seek her in any small village or lonely -island, but from some large neighbouring state.” - -The minister, delighted that he had at last roused the king, and filled -with the importance of his mission, promised to bear in mind the king’s -instructions, and set about preparing for the journey. The king -provided him with a magnificent outfit, and a large and imposing -following, and started him on his journey. - -When they had sailed for about three days on their way to the -neighbouring kingdom, suddenly a thick white fog arose; they could no -longer see where they were going, and for a whole month they sailed -about first in one direction then in another, for they had lost all -reckoning. Whichever way they steered their vessels, no land was in -sight, and they were beginning to lose all heart, when at length one -day they saw a faint grey line on the horizon; gradually, as they came -nearer, they could distinguish hills and trees, and finding a nice -gently shelving beach in a sheltered nook, they ran their boats ashore, -and landing, pitched their tents on the strand. But not a single human -being was in sight, all was perfectly still, and they thought they must -have landed on a desert island. - -While the men, tired with their exertions, were resting, the minister -decided to go on a little way inland and explore; and as the sun was -now very hot, for it was about mid-day, he bent his steps towards a -forest he saw some little way ahead. He had not gone very long in that -direction, when he suddenly heard a harp being played; following the -sound, he came to an open glade, and there, sitting on a fallen tree, -he saw a beautiful woman, so grand, so stately, he thought he had never -before seen any one so enchanting. Her playing on the harp was so -perfect, that it was happiness only to listen to her, while at her feet -sat the loveliest maiden he had ever seen, whose sweet voice -accompanied the harpist. - -The prime minister doffed his hat and bowed courteously to the lady, -who, on seeing him approach, rose and returned his greeting with much -friendliness, asking him where he was going and what was the object of -his journey. - -The minister, quite charmed with her kindness, told her the purpose of -his coming. - -“How strange!” said the lady, “for almost the same thing has happened -to me. I, too, have lost my husband. He was one of the great kings who -reigned on this continent; but, alas! one sad day the Vikings came, -they overran the whole land, killed my husband, and took possession of -this country. It was only with great difficulty, and not without much -danger, that I managed to escape with this maiden, who is my daughter.” - -When the girl heard this, she said softly— - -“Is that the truth you are speaking?” - -A sharp slap on the ear, while the minister was looking at the harp, -rewarded the girl’s speech. - -“Don’t forget what I told you,” muttered the lady. - -The prime minister, who had not noticed anything, now asked the lady -what her name was, and whether he could do anything for her. - -“I am called Blauvör,” she replied, “and my daughter’s name is Laufey.” - -Then the minister sat down beside her and began to talk to her; finding -her very clever and well-informed, and fearing that if he went further -he might fare worse, he thought he could not do better than secure so -wise and beautiful a wife for the king; so he made proposals for her -hand in his master’s name. His embassy seemed very welcome to Blauvör, -who said she would be quite willing to accompany him, and that there -need be no delay, “for I have all my treasures here with me, and shall -not require any attendants beyond my daughter Laufey.” - -And so, without loss of time, the minister conducted Blauvör and Laufey -to the shore. The tents were struck, and the whole party having got on -board again, the sails were set and the ships turned homeward. - -The dense fog which had accompanied them was now quite dispersed, and -they saw that they had landed on a small rocky island; but all were too -delighted at the thoughts of the homeward journey to take any notice of -this. - -A fine fresh wind drove the vessels merrily along, and after six days’ -delightful sailing, they came in sight of land, and soon recognized the -great high towers of the king’s castle. Then the anchors were dropped, -and they speedily began to disembark, the minister at once sending a -message to King Ring, to announce their arrival. - -The king was delighted to hear that his minister had been so -successful. He at once put on his grandest robes of state, and, -accompanied by his chief ministers and all the principal courtiers, -equally richly attired, he proceeded down to the shore to receive and -welcome his bride. - -He had only gone half way when he met his prime minister, leading two -beautiful women by the hand. Both were richly dressed in -gold-embroidered robes, and decked with rare jewels. When King Ring saw -all this richness and beauty, he was delighted beyond measure, and when -he was told that the elder and the most beautiful of the two was his -destined bride, he thought himself the most fortunate of kings. - -He thanked the minister warmly for what he had done, and in his joyful -greeting of mother and daughter, he quite forgot to ask whence his -bride and her daughter had come, but led them with great pomp into the -city, and lodged them in the most magnificent rooms in the palace. - -A grand wedding-feast was speedily arranged, and all the great people -in the kingdom were invited, only Siegfrid and Lineik were not asked. -The king was so engrossed with his beautiful bride, sitting beside her -and talking to her, that he had completely forgotten them. - -The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and after -this feast, all the guests received rich gifts ere they departed, and -then at the end of the week the king began again to look after the -affairs of his kingdom. - -Thus some time passed quietly, the queen was always present when the -king received his ministers, and though she never said much, whispers -soon went abroad that matters were not as they should be. The queen -wished everything to be done her way, and insisted on hearing all that -was being arranged, so that King Ring began to think that his marriage -was not, after all, such a great piece of luck as he had at first -imagined. - -As for Siegfrid and Lineik, the queen never asked about them, nor did -she see them. They never came to the palace, but kept to their own -house and grounds. - -Then, after a time, some of the people about the court began to -disappear. No one could find out where they had gone, or what had -become of them, and it was always those who had opposed the queen in -the council. The king, thinking they had gone away because they would -not agree to the queen’s wishes, at first took no notice of these -strange disappearances, but appointed other ministers in their place; -and so things went on for some time. - -Then one day the queen came to the king and said she thought it was -time for him to make his journey through the country to collect the -revenue. - -“I have helped you so much in all your business that I can easily carry -on the government while you are away, so you need not hurry home, but -take your time and enjoy yourself,” she added. - -The king did not much care to go away. He was getting old, and thought -his prime minister might well have gone in his stead, but he was -falling each day more under the queen’s rule. She was the one who -settled and decided everything, and if any one ventured to oppose her -they were made to rue it. - -The king therefore fitted out his ships for the journey, but he was -very sorrowful and sad at heart. When everything was ready for him to -start, he went to the house of his two children, where of late he had -seldom been. A warm greeting welcomed him, and both Siegfrid and Lineik -could not make enough of their father. - -When the time for bidding them farewell drew near, the king grew very -sad again, and sighing deeply, said— - -“I cannot tell you, my children, what a sad foreboding haunts me that -some evil threatens you. If I should not return from this journey, I -fear it will not be safe for you to remain here. Take my advice -therefore, and go away secretly, as soon as you are sure that there is -no hope of my return. When you start, remember you must go towards the -East—you will then soon arrive at a high, steep rock; when you have -climbed this rock you will come to a long, narrow valley. Follow this -valley till you come to two beautiful trees, the one has bright, glossy -green leaves, the other dark bronze ones. They are hollow, and so -arranged that they can be securely fastened from the inside, the -opening being invisible from the outside. You must each get into one of -these trees, and as long as you remain in them, nothing can touch you.” - -Then the king took a tender farewell of his children, and getting on -board his ship, the sails were unfurled, and he started off on his -journey. They had not, however, been long at sea, before a frightful -storm arose. Peals of thunder rent the air, the lightning flashed -incessantly, and the wind and rain lashed the sea till the waves rose -mountains high and engulfed the ships, so that the king and all on -board the ships were drowned. - -That same night of the storm, Prince Siegfrid had a strange dream. He -saw his father standing beside his bed, his clothes streaming with -water. Bending over his son, he took the crown off his head and placed -it beside Siegfrid on the pillow, and then passed silently away. - -When Siegfrid awoke next morning, he told Lineik his dream, and they -both agreed that this could only be a warning from their father, -telling them of his death at sea. - -They therefore quickly gathered together all their clothes and jewels, -and ere the sun had fully risen, they were well on their way on the -road their father had told them of. - -When they reached the foot of the hill they looked back, and there they -beheld their step-mother in the distance, following them. She looked so -fierce and angry, and so big, that she appeared more like some terrible -giantess than an ordinary woman. Fortunately they had passed the wood -at the foot of the hill, so they set fire to this, and the flames rose -so quickly and brightly that their step-mother was unable to pass it, -and had to go round. This gave Siegfrid and his sister time to get up -the hill, but it was a long and weary climb, and once or twice Lineik -was fain to sit down, but Siegfrid took her up in his arms and carried -her till she was again able to walk. At last they reached the narrow -valley in which stood the two trees their father had told them of. -Lineik chose the one with the bronze-coloured leaves, and Siegfrid, -having seen her safely fastened in, got into the other tree, drawing -the opening to after him. But though no one could look into the trees, -the rough, thick bark grew in such cunning twists and turns, that those -inside could see everything that happened outside, and the brother and -sister were thus able to talk to one another. - -About this time, there reigned a great and powerful king in Greece, -called Menelaus. He had two children, a son called Tellus, and a -daughter called Hebe. They were beautiful, clever, and good, and it -would have been difficult to find their equals in all the land. - -When Tellus grew to man’s estate, he distinguished himself by many -brave and noble deeds during his numerous warlike expeditions, which -often carried him far away into foreign lands, and while thus -travelling in search of adventures, he had more than once heard of -Princess Lineik, who, it was said, surpassed all other women in beauty, -wit, and goodness; so he determined to try and win her for his bride. - -When he neared the island of King Ring, the wicked queen, who by her -enchantments was aware of his coming and also his reasons for so doing, -prepared to receive him with all honour. Dressing herself in her most -magnificent garments, she ordered Laufey to do the same, and then went -down to the shore with her maidens to receive him. - -The prince, on landing, greeted her with great respect, and asked after -King Ring, whereupon the queen, drawing forth her handkerchief, -pretended to wipe away her tears, and told him that the king and all -his attendants had perished at sea in a frightful gale, and declared -she could never get over her great loss. - -“And where is Princess Lineik?” asked Tellus. - -“This is my dear step-daughter,” replied the queen, drawing Laufey -forward, who, ashamed and angry, had kept in the background. - -The prince seemed much surprised, for though Laufey was very pretty, -yet from the fame of Lineik’s beauty he had pictured the latter as much -handsomer. - -But the queen, seeing his disappointment, said he must not be surprised -that the dear child looked pale and sad, having lost both father and -brother at one blow. - -Prince Tellus thought this was but natural, so he formally demanded the -princess’s hand in marriage. As may well be imagined, he did not meet -with any opposition from the queen, who said she would hurry on the -preparations, but Prince Tellus said he had promised his father that -the marriage should take place in Greece, with all due splendour, and -that the princess must therefore return with him. - -The queen offered to accompany them, but this the prince would not -consent to. So Laufey and her maidens were escorted to the prince’s -ship, and they set sail for Greece, leaving Brunhild behind, greatly to -her chagrin. - -They had not sailed far, when a dense white mist overtook them. The -steersman lost his reckoning, and when at length the fog lifted, they -found they had sailed up a beautiful fiord. The mountains with their -snowy tops rose steeply on each side at the entrance, but as they got -further in, the fiord widened, and grassy slopes shelved down to the -golden sands. - -The prince ordered a boat to be lowered, and getting in, they rowed on -till they came to the entrance of a narrow valley in which stood two -beautiful trees. - -The prince landed to look at them. He had never seen anything like them -before, and nothing would satisfy him but to have them cut down and -carried on board his ship to take back to Greece. - -No sooner were they brought on board than the fog lifted. The sails -were immediately unfurled, and the homeward journey was speedily -effected. - -On his arrival, Prince Tellus at once led Laufey to the palace, where -she was received with all honour. He gave her up his own magnificent -rooms, which looked on the court where the great fountains played and -the beautiful doves circled amid the fruit and flower-laden trees and -shrubs. Here Laufey was to spend her days, while at night she retired -to the women’s apartments under the care of the queen. - -The two beautiful trees, however, Prince Tellus declared he could not -part from; so he had them placed in his room, one at the head and the -other at the foot of his couch. - -Meanwhile the preparations for the wedding went on apace. - -The prince, according to the custom of the country, then brought Laufey -(believing she was Lineik) three pieces of rich silk, to make him three -tunics; one was blue, the other was red, and the third one was green. -She was to make up the blue one first, then the red one, and last of -all the green one, which was to surpass both the others in richness and -beauty of design. “For,” added the prince, “the green one is the one I -shall wear on our wedding-day.” - -Laufey took the three bits of stuff, and the prince departed. But no -sooner had he closed the door than, sitting down on the couch between -the two trees, she burst into tears. - -Oh! what was she to do? Brunhild had never taught Laufey anything, but -just let her grow up as she would, so how could she, who had never had -a needle in her hand, make up or embroider these beautiful stuffs? And -if the prince discovered how ignorant she was, would he not send her -away with scorn and laughter, or perhaps even have her put to death for -her deception? - -And the poor girl sobbed and cried as if her heart would break. - -Now, as has already been mentioned, Siegfrid and Lineik were inside the -two beautiful trees. They could therefore see all that passed in the -prince’s chamber, and when they heard poor Laufey’s lamentations, -Siegfrid was so touched at sight of the girl’s tears that he said to -his sister— - - - “Sister Lineik, - Laufey weeps; - Oh, have pity on her, - And assist her with her task.” - - -Then Lineik replied— - - - “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, - All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, - And how she endeavoured - To kill both you and me?” - - -But after a while Lineik consented, and creeping forth from her tree, -greatly to Laufey’s surprise, she told her who she was and how she came -there. Then sitting down beside her, helped her so effectually with her -skilful fingers that the tunic was soon completed, greatly to Laufey’s -delight. Lineik crept back into her tree, and when Prince Tellus -appeared, she showed him the garment. - -“I have never seen so prettily worked a tunic,” he said, greatly -pleased. “Now take the piece of red silk and let that be as much more -finely embroidered as the stuff itself is richer.” - -But when Laufey found herself confronted with this fresh piece of work, -all her courage fled. How could she carry out the prince’s wishes? And -she began to cry. - -Then Siegfrid again called to his sister— - - - “Sister Lineik, - Laufey weeps; - Oh, have pity on her, - And assist her with her task.” - - -And again Lineik answered— - - - “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, - Brunhild’s wicked deeds, - And how she used all endeavours - To kill both you and me?” - - -Nevertheless, after a while she again consented to help Laufey, and -leaving her tree she sat down beside her, cut out and made up the red -tunic, devoting even more care and skill than on the first one. All the -seams were embroidered in gold thread, and precious stones bordered the -neck and skirt. - -When it was ready she gave it to Laufey, while she herself slipped back -into her tree. - -Prince Tellus was greatly pleased when he saw the second tunic. - -“Why, this is more beautifully worked than the first tunic! I can -hardly imagine how you have done it without any one to help you. Now -you must make the third and last tunic. I will give you three days to -finish it; and remember that this tunic must surpass both the others in -beauty of design and richness of embroidery, for I shall wear it on our -wedding-day.” - -After the prince had gone, Laufey sat down on the couch, and felt very -sad. How could she hope that Lineik would again help her? She had done -so twice, notwithstanding all the ill the queen had intended against -her and Siegfrid, and it was too much to expect her to aid her again, -and, thinking thus sadly, the tears streamed down her cheeks. - -But Prince Siegfrid was so touched by the poor girl’s grief that he -again said to his sister— - - - “Lineik, sister, - Laufey weeps! - Oh, have pity on her, - And assist her with her task!” - - -And again Lineik replied— - - - “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, - All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, - And how she used all her arts - To kill both you and me?” - - -Nevertheless, after a while, she again consented to help Laufey, and -leaving her tree, she sat down beside her, and with her deft, clever -fingers the work made rapid progress, and seemed to grow under her -hands. This time she spent even more care and skill on the garment, and -when, on the third day, it was finished, there was hardly any portion -of the original stuff visible, so thickly was it covered with rich gold -and silver scrolls and flowers, starred with rare and precious stones. -Lineik and Laufey were so occupied admiring their work, as they sat -together on the couch, that they did not hear the lifting of the -curtain behind them, as Prince Tellus suddenly entered the room. - -Lineik, with a cry, started up hastily, and was about to slip back into -her tree; but the prince sprang after her, and taking hold of both her -hands, led her back to the couch, where Laufey sat in fear and -trembling. - -“I have long had my suspicions that some mystery was at work here,” he -then said; and, seating himself between the two girls, he continued, -“Nay, do not fear me, but”—turning to Lineik—“tell me your name, and -who you are, and how you came here.” - -So Lineik told him who she was, and all about her home, and how she and -her brother Siegfrid had come in his ship. And as he sat and listened -to her, Prince Tellus thought he had never seen any one so beautiful -and clever as Lineik; she was just like what he had always pictured her -to himself. Then, casting an angry glance at Laufey, he told her she -deserved to be put to death for her deception of him. - -Then Laufey threw herself on her knees before him, and prayed for -forgiveness, in which Lineik joined most heartily. - -“I only deceived you about the work of the tunics,” continued Laufey; -“for Lineik forbade me to say who had really worked them. You may -remember that I never said I was Princess Lineik. It was Queen -Brunhild—my mother, as she called herself—who thus deceived you.” - -And while they were thus talking, Prince Siegfrid came forth from his -tree, whereupon there were fresh explanations and much rejoicing that -the mystery was explained; and Prince Tellus lost no time in claiming -the hand of the rightful Princess Lineik. But Lineik said she could not -promise to marry any one till her wicked stepmother, who had wrought -such ill to every one, was driven forth from the kingdom she had -usurped. - -And now Laufey had a wondrous tale to tell. Brunhild was no queen, but -a wicked ogress, who reigned over the lonely island, where the Prime -Minister had found her. There she had lived in a huge cave, together -with other giants and ogres. - -“I also am a king’s daughter,” continued Laufey. “But Brunhild, with -great skill and cunning, stole me away one day when I was playing in -the fields with my little companions. She threatened to kill me if I -did not obey her in everything, and called me her daughter, for she -thought people would then imagine she also came of a kingly race. It -was she who killed your father,” continued Laufey, turning to Siegfrid, -“and all those people at your court who disappeared so mysteriously -were eaten by her at night; for all ogres love human flesh. Her object -was to get rid of all your chief people, and then bring over her -friends the giants from the stony island, so that they might all live -in your rich and fruitful kingdom.” - -When they had heard this tale, Siegfrid said he must at once return -home and save his country from the giants. Prince Tellus declared he -would accompany him, for it was an adventure quite after his own heart. -So they got together a large force, and setting sail, a favourable wind -speedily brought them to the island, where they landed, and surrounded -the castle before Brunhild had even heard of their arrival; for very -few people were about, the greater portion having been killed by -Brunhild, and the rest having fled and hidden themselves to escape from -the wicked queen. - -So there was but little attempt at defence, and Brunhild was taken -prisoner. When she saw that her wicked plans had been discovered, and -that there was no hope of escape, she screamed and raved like a -madwoman. But her wicked deeds deserved no pardon. She was condemned to -death, and her head cut off, after which her body was burnt on a huge -funeral pile in the yard of the castle. - -Then the two princes returned to Greece, and a very gay and splendid -double wedding took place, at which all the greatest nobles of the -kingdom took part; for on his return, Siegfrid, who during the test of -the tunics had lost his heart to Laufey, now proposed for her hand. - -After the festivities were over, he and his fair bride returned to his -island, and great were the rejoicings that the kingdom was again under -the rule of a just and kind sovereign. He and Laufey reigned long and -happily, and visits were often interchanged between them and Prince -Tellus and his bride Lineik, who in time became known as the wisest and -best among all the rulers of Greece. - - - - - - - - -THE FIVE BROTHERS - - -Once upon a time, long years ago, when giants still lived upon the -earth, there dwelt an old man and his wife in a small wooden hut, -sheltered from the rough winter winds by the tall mountains and rocks -that surrounded it. The world would have said they were very poor; but -they thought themselves rich, for they had five handsome, healthy boys, -who were the delight of their eyes. There was only a year’s difference -in age between the lads, and they were always together. - -One day, the old couple went to cut grass on a slope some distance off, -leaving the boys alone at home. It was a bright, warm morning, and, -tired of playing indoors, the children went out into the little garden, -and soon their merry shouts were heard echoing from the hills. -Presently, up the path towards them came an old woman, feeble and lame. - -“May an old woman beg for a draught of water?” she said, in a weak -voice. - -Stopping their games at once, the eldest boy ran to the well, while the -others made her sit down by the door and rest. In a moment he was back -with a pitcher of cool, sparkling water. - -“There, grannie,” he said, “that will refresh you. I let the bucket run -down ever so far, to make the water nice and cold.” - -The old dame thanked him heartily, and, having quenched her thirst, -asked what their names were. The boys laughed merrily. - -“We have no names,” they said. “We are all so near in age that we do -everything together; and when father or mother want anything they just -call out ‘Boys!’ and there we are, always at hand.” - -“You have kind hearts,” the old woman said; “you are good to the aged -and feeble. I was nearly dying of thirst, and could not have gone -further without your help. Would that I could reward you as I should -like! Alas! I have not the power. But one thing I can do for you. You -shall no longer be nameless. I am going to bestow a name on each. You, -my young cup-bearer,” turning to the eldest boy, “shall be called -‘Watchwell;’ your brothers, ‘Holdwell,’ ‘Hitwell,’ ‘Spywell,’ and -‘Climbwell.’ May these names in the future bring you good fortune, as a -reward for your kindness to a poor old woman.” - -Then she bade them good-bye, reminded them once more of their names, -told them to act up to them, and turned away down the path. - -In the evening, when their parents returned, the boys related what had -occurred, and repeated the strange names they had been given. The old -people were much astonished, and asked where the stranger had come -from, and all particulars about her. But the boys could only tell what -had happened, and the whole thing would soon have been forgotten, had -it not been for the names. These they did not forget, and, strange to -say, the more they were used the more the owner of each name seemed to -develop the special quality that his name denoted, Watchwell, in -addition, constituting himself the general guardian of the five. Was -there a burden to carry, Holdwell’s strong arms were ready. Did the -parents require faggots for the winter, Hitwell would cut a pile, up in -the dark pine woods on the mountains, that gladdened their hearts. Not -a rabbit or bird could escape the keen eyes of Spywell, and by constant -practice little Climbwell could scale the steepest cliffs along the -fiord. - -Years rolled on; the bright boys had grown up into tall, handsome young -men, and all this time they had never crossed the high rocky hills that -walled in their valley, never seen the great world that lay outside. -But, now that they were men, a great wish was rising in their hearts to -go forth from the old home and play their part among other men. The old -people gave them their blessing, and bade them continue to stand by one -another as they had ever done, for, if they only did that, there was -nothing they could not achieve. - -And so the young men departed, following the steep track over the high -mountains at first, and then gradually leaving the hill country behind -them as they went ever onwards. Sometimes they rested at a farmhouse, -sometimes in a village, but nowhere did they find any permanent work. -Many a farmer would gladly have engaged Watchwell and Spywell to guard -his flocks, but he had no employment for Holdwell and Climbwell, and -when the two last could have joined the village lads in fishing or -seabird hunting, there was, again, no post for the other three. Still, -they would not be discouraged. They had stout hearts and strong limbs, -and the good fortune they sought must be found elsewhere. So on they -went, climbing high mountains and fording swift rivers, till at last -they entered an interminable dark pine wood with a tangled undergrowth -of brambles and tall ferns. Hitwell cleared a path before them, and at -length they emerged on a vast plain. - -The sun was setting, and pouring a flood of crimson, gold, and purple -over the scene before them. The rays lit up the tall spires and high -grey walls of a large city, and turned the broad, flowing river that -encircled it into molten gold. - -The brothers stood still entranced. - -“It must be the city of the king,” cried Watchwell, at length. - -“Yes,” said Spywell; “look, there is the royal flag flying on the tower -of the palace.” - -They soon traversed the plain, and as darkness began to fall, they -arrived at the great drawbridge over the river, and were directed to -the palace by the warder. The king received them, and listened to their -request for employment in his service. The brothers were such fine, -handsome fellows that he was much taken with them as they stood before -him. They were very tall, and had bright blue eyes, and fair curling -hair. He told them that he could give employment to all five, if they -would remain throughout the winter at his court, and watch and guard -his daughters at the coming Christmas Eve. - -“Do not, however, pledge yourselves to stay, until you learn the nature -of the task that lies before you,” he said. “For I have made a vow that -the life of the next man who fails in this duty shall be forfeited. -Perhaps you five brothers acting together can be more careful than -strangers. Now listen. Two years ago,” he went on, “I had five fair -daughters, but, alas! the Christmas before last my golden-haired Elma -disappeared mysteriously in the dead of night. Search was made in all -directions; no trace of her could be found. Last Christmas Eve the -princesses’ apartments were carefully watched and guarded; no strangers -were admitted, only old and faithful servants were near them. But when -morning came, Irene, my second daughter, was nowhere to be found, nor -was there any sign of her captors’ footsteps near the window of the -room where she slept. I have now made a vow, and I shall keep it; but I -also offer a reward. He who defends them faithfully this year shall wed -the next eldest princess who would without his care have disappeared, -and he shall be to me as a son. It will be death or honour. Choose, -young men, now, while you are still quite free.” - -“We will stay and guard the princesses,” they cried with one voice. “It -is a task that will call all our qualities into full play. No robber -can escape the eyes of Spywell, Holdwell will act up to his name, till -Climbwell and Hitwell reach him, and I,” and Watchwell drew himself up -proudly, “I will be the one to forfeit my life if we fail.” - -So they remained at the court, and became great favourites with the -king, who began to feel almost sorry that he had imposed sentence of -death on the man who should fail to defend his daughters. He, -therefore, determined to do what he could to make them safe, and caused -a great tower to be built on to the palace with thick walls and windows -very high up, and here the princesses were to sleep on Christmas Eve. - -And now the time drew near. As usual great festivities were held for -several days. On the last night, when the dancing and merry-making were -all over, the three princesses—Frida, Ida, and Meya—were led to the -tower by the king, attended by their ladies. As they lay down on the -big couch, covered with silken embroideries, he bade them a last good -night, and charged the five brothers to guard them with their lives. -Then he left the tower, double locking the great iron door that led -into the rest of the castle. All was still. The brothers lay down on a -rough bench in the ante-chamber, but the door of the princesses’ room -was wide open, and a lamp was kept burning there. - -It had been a long and tiring day, and the younger brothers were soon -fast asleep. But Watchwell never closed an eye. Wrapped in his long -cloak, he leant against the wall and watched. - -The night drew on. But what was that? He thought he saw a dark shadow -slowly approach the window of the princesses’ room. As he looked, a -monstrous hand opened the lattice, and stretched out gropingly towards -the couch on which the king’s daughters lay asleep. - -Watchwell touched his brothers. In an instant Holdwell had grasped the -mysterious hand so tightly that the owner could not move it; and -Hitwell, with one blow of his sword, severed it from the wrist. A -terrible wild cry of pain and baffled anger filled the air, and, -looking forth, the brothers saw a fearful giant striding rapidly away -from the palace, and shaking his remaining hand threateningly towards -the tower. The noise had aroused the king, who was quickly on the spot, -while Watchwell and his brothers hurried after the monster. Faster and -faster he went, seeing he was pursued, but, though he was speedily out -of sight, Spywell’s keen eye traced his footsteps all the way. - -On, on, on, they went, till at last they came to the foot of a high -mountain. Steep and precipitous before them the sides rose up—no -foothold to be seen anywhere. Climbwell, however, never hesitated. He -showed his brothers a strong silken cord that he always carried with -him, then, making a bold spring to a tiny ledge he had noticed, he -commenced to climb, never taking a false step, till he reached the -summit in safety. Then, lowering the silken rope, he drew up his -brothers one after the other. - -When they reached the top they found an enormous cavern, and just -inside the entrance sat a huge giantess, on a low stool, crying -bitterly. The brothers asked what ailed her. - -“What matters it to you?” she said, and cried more than ever. But at -last she told them that the previous night her husband had lost one of -his hands, and she feared he would die, he was in such terrible pain. -Then they told her that they could heal her husband if she would let -them in, but “no one,” they said, “must be there but ourselves; we must -bind all others lest they should find out the secret of our healing -power.” - -The giantess, who was quite as wicked as her husband, and had hoped to -entice these young men, by her pretended grief, into the cavern, so as -to provide a dinner for herself and her husband, did not at all like -the suggestion of being bound. But she thought, perhaps, they might be -able to heal her husband first, so she submitted for the moment, -comforting herself with the hope that she could easily break the rope -and set herself free when the young men had cured her husband. - -Holdwell bound her with Climbwell’s strong silken rope, and then they -passed into the inner cavern. The giant was lying on his couch, and -gave a howl of rage when he saw them. But, crippled by the loss of his -hand, he was no match for the young men, who speedily put an end to -him. Then they also killed the wicked giantess, who had quite a heap of -human bones beside her, and proceeded to explore the inner cavern. They -thought it might, perhaps, contain some hidden treasure. But nothing -was to be found, and they were on the point of leaving, when Spywell -descried a small door cunningly let into the rock. Speedily breaking it -open, a subterranean passage was seen, leading to another cavern, and -there they discovered the two lost princesses—Elma, very pale and -emaciated; whilst Irene, who had not been imprisoned so long, was more -rosy and not so thin. The giant had evidently intended securing all -five princesses before eating them. - -The king’s daughters were greatly overjoyed when they saw their noble -deliverers, and heard that they were prisoners no longer. They quickly -departed, Spywell and Climbwell having discovered an easier road for -them to return by. - -They arrived at the palace as night was falling, and the joy of the -king at having his five daughters united once more can well be -imagined. - -A great banquet was hastily prepared, and before the assembled nobles -and guests he related the brave deeds of Watchwell and his brothers, -and announced that he had decided to wed his five daughters to the five -heroes. “It is but right and fitting that men such as these, brave, -noble and true, should reign over this land when I am gone,” he said, -“and to whom could I more worthily entrust my dear daughters than to -those who have saved their lives?” - -Never was there so magnificent a wedding-feast. It lasted a whole -month, and the dresses of the five princesses were perfect marvels of -gold and silver embroidery and precious stones. Then to each brother -was appointed a position in the State which would call his special -quality into play. They lived long and happily with their respective -wives, greatly beloved and honoured by all, and when at length the old -king died, Watchwell succeeded to the throne, and his wise and good -reign, together with his beautiful and beloved Queen Elma, is still -spoken of to this day. - - - - - - - - -HERMOD AND HADVÖR - - -In the days long ago, there lived a king and queen. They had an only -child, called Hadvör, who was not only the heiress to the crown, but -was also the most beautiful maiden ever seen. - -Now, the king and queen, having no son of their own, had adopted the -child of a friend. The boy was called Hermod; he was about the same age -as Hadvör, and equally well-skilled in all knowledge that pertains to a -young prince. - -The young people had played together ever since they could remember -anything, and the friendship of their childhood only strengthened as -they grew older, and they promised to continue true to one another, no -matter what might happen. - -When they were about eighteen years old, the good queen sickened, and, -feeling that her end was drawing near, she called the king to her -bedside. - -“Dear husband,” she said, “I feel I have not long to live. Pray, -therefore, grant me the last request I shall ever make you. I know how -lonely you will be without me, and I hope, therefore, that you will -marry again. But, if you do, let it be the good queen of Hetland, who -has lately lost her husband, and who, having no children, will love our -dear ones as if they were her own.” - -The king, overwhelmed with grief, promised to do as she wished; and the -queen died peacefully. - -For some time the king could think of nothing but the terrible loss he -had sustained. At length, however, wearying of his lonely life, he -fitted out a ship, and went to sea. - -After sailing along for some days under brilliant sunshine, one morning -a thick fog arose. It grew denser and darker, and the sailors could no -longer tell which way they were going, when the mist suddenly lifted, -and they saw land before them. - -The king ordered a boat to be lowered, and was rowed ashore. He then -got out alone, telling the men to wait for him. - -Going quietly along, he presently came to a wood, and the sun being -very hot and the king very tired, he was glad to sit down and rest -under the shade of a big oak tree. He had not been long there, however, -when he heard music in the distance, and, following the sound, he -presently came to a beautiful open glade, and there he saw three women. -One of them, clad in richly embroidered robes, was seated on a golden -stool. She held a harp in her hand, and had evidently been playing, but -she looked sad and troubled. Beside her, seated on a lower stool, was a -young girl, also handsomely dressed, though not so richly as the elder -women, and behind them stood another girl, also good-looking, but very -plainly dressed, with a green cloak thrown round her. She evidently was -the servant of the other two. - -After gazing at the women for a few moments, the king stepped forward -and saluted them respectfully. - -The lady seated on the golden stool, having returned his greeting, -asked him who he was and where he was going. - -“Alas!” said the king, “I have lost my dear queen, and now, in -accordance with her last wish, I am on my way to Hetland, to ask the -widowed queen of that country to become my wife.” - -“Oh, king!” replied the lady. “How wonderful is the hand of fate! I am -the queen you are in search of! Hetland has been overrun by Vikings, -who burned and destroyed everything they did not carry off, and it was -only by a miracle that I managed to escape with my daughter and my -attendant here.” - -When the king heard this, he hesitated no longer, but at once offered -to take her back as his bride. - -After a slight hesitation, the lady accepted the king’s offer, and, -having rested a little longer, the king led the way back to the boat. -They quickly embarked, and, without any further adventures, arrived at -the king’s country, where a great wedding-feast was immediately -prepared, and the marriage took place, amid great rejoicing. - -For some little time matters went very smoothly. Hermod and Hadvör kept -much to themselves, leaving the queen and her daughter to enjoy all the -splendour and gaiety of the court. But, as time went on, Hadvör, who -was always kind to those about her, seeing that Olöf, the queen’s -attendant, was much neglected and snubbed by her mistress, took -compassion on her, and often asked Olöf to come and see her. - -After some months a war broke out with one of the neighbouring -countries, and the king had to go forth at the head of his army. No -sooner had he sailed than the queen went to Hermod and told him she -wished him to marry her daughter. - -“That I cannot do,” replied Hermod, “for I love Hadvör, and she alone -shall be my wife.” - -Then the queen, finding that no persuasion and no threats had any -effect, got very angry. - -“If you will not marry my daughter,” she cried angrily, “neither shall -you wed Hadvör. I have not forgotten the magic taught me by my mother, -and, as you will not obey me, I lay my spell on you. You shall live on -a desert island, and all day long you shall roam about in the shape of -a lion; only after sunset shall you return to your human form, and then -you shall think of Hadvör and remember your former life, and thus -suffer doubly in looking back on the past; and you shall not be freed -from this enchantment till Hadvör succeeds in burning your lion’s -skin.” - -“I am in your power now,” replied Hermod; “but your punishment will -overtake you ere long, for I also possess some magic gifts; and, though -I am at present powerless, as soon as your wicked spell is broken, -which it assuredly will be, you and your daughter, who is as wicked as -you are, shall be turned into a rat and a mouse, and you will bite and -tear each other till you kill one another.” - -So Hermod suddenly disappeared, and no one knew what had become of him. -The queen made a pretence of sending out people to search for him, but -no trace of him was found. - -When Olöf next visited Hadvör, she found her in great grief at Hermod’s -disappearance. - -“Nay, do not weep,” she said; “the queen, by her wicked enchantments, -has caused him to disappear for a time. Both she and her daughter are -two wicked giantesses, who have only assumed their present form, and, -when Hermod refused to marry her daughter, she put in practice her -magic arts. She has transported him to a desert island, where he will -be a lion during the day, but resume his own form every evening, and -this charm will last until you succeed in burning the lion’s skin. The -queen has also further arranged that you are to marry her brother, a -terrible, three-headed giant, who lives underground. I, too, have -suffered from her arts,” concluded Olöf; “she carried me away from my -parents’ house, forcing me to serve her. Fortunately, however, she is -powerless to hurt me, for the green cloak I always wear over my dress -was a gift from my godmother, and nothing can harm me while I have it -on.” - -Poor Hadvör! She felt very hopeless when she heard of all her -stepmother’s wicked plots against her, and entreated Olöf, by the love -they bore each other, to assist her. - -This Olöf gladly promised she would do. - -“But first, you must keep watch and guard against the queen’s brother,” -she said. “He lives in a cave beneath the castle, and will rise beneath -your chamber some night. You must, therefore, always keep a large pot -of boiling pitch ready, and as soon as you hear a great rumbling noise, -like an earthquake, and see the ground cracking, at once pour the -boiling pitch down the cracks, and this will kill the giant. It is the -only thing that can hurt him.” - -About this time, the king returned home from the wars, and was greatly -distressed at Hermod’s disappearance. He made inquiries and sent out -messengers in all directions, but no trace of him could be found, and -the queen had to use all her arts to console the king under the loss of -his adopted son. - -Hadvör meanwhile remained quietly in her own house. Following Olöf’s -advice, she kept ready the boiling pitch for the giant, and had not -long to wait. One night, shortly after the king’s return, she was -suddenly awakened by a loud rumbling noise; the ground began to shake -and tremble; but Hadvör, having been fully prepared, was not -frightened, and summoned her maidens to assist her. Then, as the noises -grew louder, and several great cracks appeared in the floor, Hadvör and -the girls poured the boiling pitch down the open seams. Then gradually -the noises ceased, till everything was perfectly quiet again. - -The next morning the queen rose up early, and as soon as she was -dressed she hurried to Princess Hadvör’s house. There, lying on the -ground outside, she saw the dead body of her brother the giant. - -“Oh,” cried the queen angrily, “that must be Hadvör’s work! But the -minx need not think she shall go unpunished, and upset all my schemes;” -and bending over the body of the uncouth monster, she continued: “By my -magic power, I will that your body shall be transformed into that of a -beautiful prince, and that Hadvör shall be accused of causing your -death.” - -With these words she placed her hand on the giant’s body, and -immediately it was changed into the likeness of a handsome prince. - -The queen then returned to the palace, and, pretending to weep, she -told the king that she feared his daughter was a very wicked girl, -though she always seemed so good, for that her brother, a brave and -handsome prince, had come to ask Hadvör’s hand in marriage, who without -any rhyme or reason had caused him to be killed, for she, the queen, -had just seen his dead body lying outside the princess’s house. - -When the king heard this, he hastened to Hadvör’s house, accompanied by -the queen; and when he saw the dead body lying there, just as the queen -had described, he was very angry. He said he could not have wished for -a handsomer or nobler son-in-law, and that he would gladly have -consented to the marriage. - -Then the queen begged that she might be allowed to choose Hadvör’s -punishment, and the king, greatly incensed with his daughter, gave his -consent. - -So the queen said it would only be a just punishment that Hadvör, who -had killed her brother, should be buried alive in the same grave with -him; and the king, though sorry for his daughter, having given his -royal word, said the queen’s wishes must be carried out. - -Olöf meanwhile, who, unknown to the queen, had overheard all that -passed, hastened away to tell Hadvör. When the princess heard what the -queen intended doing, she was very frightened, but Olöf comforted her -and promised to help her. - -“And remember, if you wish to bring Hermod back again, you must not -mind undergoing some pain and suffering for him.” - -Olöf then brought her a short cloak, which she told Hadvör she must -wear over her dress when she went into the grave or burial mound. The -giant, she said, would be a spirit after he was buried. - -“He will then ask you to cut off and give him one of your hands,” -continued Olöf; “but you must not promise to do this until he has told -you where Hermod is, and how you are to get to him. Then when you want -to get out of the grave, he will let you mount on his shoulder; but -beware how you trust him: he will only help you to put you off your -guard, and will take hold of your cloak and drag you back. See, -therefore, that it is only loosely tied, so that when once you have -your foot on the outer edge the cloak alone will remain in his hands.” - -Meanwhile the grave was being prepared, and when all was ready the body -of the supposed prince was laid in it, and Hadvör, who was not allowed -to say a word in her own defence, was lowered in beside him, and the -grave, was walled up and closed. - -And then all happened as Olöf had foretold. The supposed prince became -a spirit, but in his former giant form, and asked Hadvör if she would -let him cut off one of her hands and her hair, saying, “Only a maiden’s -hand will open the grave, and a maiden’s hair will Hermod save.” But -Hadvör refused unless he first told her where Hermod was, and how she -could get to him. - -Then the giant said that the queen had banished Hermod to a desert -island, and described exactly where it was. - -“But you will not be able to reach him unless you cut off your hand,” -said the giant “Then you must cut off your hair and plait it together -and make it into sandals, and with these you will be able to cross both -sea and land.” - -Hadvör at once carried out the giant’s instructions. She cut off her -beautiful long golden hair, and plaiting it together, made herself a -pair of sandals. Then, thinking only of Harmod, bravely held out her -hand for the giant to cut off, and declared she was ready to go. - -The giant said he would help her, that she must climb upon his shoulder -and touch the roof with the hand he had cut off, when the top of the -grave would open. So she followed his directions; and no sooner was the -grave open than the giant stretched up his hand and caught hold of her -cloak, to pull her back. But with one spring Hadvör was outside the -grave, the cloak slipped from her shoulders, remaining in the giant’s -hands; and, without waiting to look round, she flew along the road he -had told her of. - -She ran on for some time without venturing to stop or look round, until -at length she reached the seashore. There, far far away in the -distance, she saw a high rocky island. Her sandals, however, enabled -her to cross the water easily; but when she reached the island the -shore was so steep and rocky, she could find no way of getting into the -interior. This was a terrible disappointment and tired and weary with -all she had gone through, Hadvör sat down on a fallen piece of rock, -and presently fell asleep. Then she dreamt that a big giantess came up -to her and said, “I know that you are Hadvör, the king’s daughter, and -that you are in search of Hermod. He is on this island; but you will -not find it easy to reach him, if left to yourself, for the cliffs are -steep and dangerous, and, though you are brave and ready to face any -danger for him, you will not be able to climb them. But I will help -you. Go round the corner of the next cliff, and there you will find a -stout rope fastened to the rocks. By its help you will be able to climb -up and get into the island. But it is large and has many caves, and you -might be a long time ere you find Hermod. I have, therefore, brought -you this ball of ribbon; take hold of the loose end, and the ball will -roll along and guide you in the right way. I also give you this girdle; -fasten it round your waist, and as long as you wear it you will suffer -neither hunger nor fatigue. But remember to keep silence while Hermod -is still under the spell, and on no account must you speak until after -you have burnt the lion’s skin.” - -When Hadvör awoke, feeling quite strong and refreshed, she thought she -had only had a very pleasant dream; but, looking round, she saw a ball -of gaily coloured ribbon and a beautiful silken girdle lying beside -her. Putting the girdle round her waist, she tucked the ball inside of -it, and, going round the next cliff, she saw a stout rope hanging down. -Then she knew that her dream was no ordinary one. She took hold of the -rope, and began climbing the almost perpendicular rock. But it was a -long and difficult task, for the rocks were high and steep, and the -loss of her hand greatly impeded her progress. But whenever she lost -heart, she thought of Hermod, and the knowledge that she was at last -near him gave her fresh strength, till at length she reached the top. - -She then placed the ball on the ground and followed its lead, till it -stopped at the entrance to a cave. - -Cautiously Hadvör peeped in, but she saw nothing except a miserable -wooden pallet, so she crept under this and hid herself. - -The hours seemed very long, as she lay there listening for every sound -that might announce Hermod’s approach; then, just as the sun was -setting, sending a bright crimson gleam into the cave, she heard a loud -roar, accompanied by heavy footsteps, and presently a huge lion entered -the cave. - -Hadvör’s heart leapt into her mouth, but she remembered that she must -be silent if she wished to save him. - -The lion then went towards the hearth, and giving himself a vigorous -shake, the lion’s skin fell off, and Hadvör saw that it was indeed -Hermod. - -He sat down on the bed (little thinking that Hadvör was hid -underneath), and began talking aloud of his love for Hadvör, and his -great grief at their separation, and his utter inability to help -himself. “For, alas!” he concluded, “it is only by Hadvör’s finding and -burning my lion’s skin that I can ever get back my human figure and -power; and how is it possible she should ever find me here?” - -Hadvör, when she heard these words, almost jumped out from beneath the -bed, but she remembered in time that she must not speak until she had -burnt the lion’s skin. So, with a strong effort of her will, she kept -perfectly still and silent till Hermod threw himself down on the bed. - -As soon as she heard that he was fast asleep, she crept forth quietly, -and, taking an armful of wood and a lighted brand from the hearth, she -made up a big fire outside the cave, and burnt the lion’s skin Hermod -had thrown off. She then returned to the cave and wakened Hermod. What -a glad and joyful meeting that was! - -Hadvör told Hermod all that had occurred after his disappearance, and -how, by Olöf’s help, she had been enabled to find him. - -“Oh, Hadvör,” cried Hermod, “to think of all you have done and suffered -for my sake! And, alas, that you should have lost your right hand! How -can I ever make up to you for all you have done?” And gently taking the -maimed arm, he pressed his lips to the wrist, when lo, and behold, the -hand was restored, and not even a mark was visible to show where it had -been severed! - -Then they began planning how best to return home, and Hadvör told -Hermod of her wonderful dream and the gifts she had already received -from the giantess. “Surely,” she added, “she must live somewhere on -this island, and might help us again.” - -Hermod said he believed a giantess did live on the island, and that she -was called Allgood, but he had never seen her, though she was supposed -to watch over people and help them. So they determined to try and find -her, and they sallied forth. After a long search, they came to a huge -cavern, inside of which sat the great giantess, surrounded by her -fifteen children! Then Hermod asked her if she would help them to -return to their home, telling her how they had been driven forth. - -“It will not be easy,” replied Allgood, “because the giant who was -buried with Hadvör will try and throw all kinds of obstacles in your -way. He has been changed into a huge whale, and swims all round this -island, and he will certainly try all he can to kill Hadvör ere she -reaches her own country. But I will lend you my ship, for though -Hadvör’s sandals would carry you across the water, they will not -protect you from the giant. He may not know that you are in my ship; -but if you see him swimming towards you, I fear your life may be in -danger. Then call on me, and I will help you.” - -Hermod and Hadvör thanked the giantess warmly for her good advice and -kind offer of help, and getting on board her ship, where they found -food and everything they wanted, they left the island, happy and -hopeful. But ere long they saw a huge whale swimming rapidly towards -them. He spouted the water up, yards high, and lashed the sea with his -tail as he came near the ship. - -“Oh, Hermod,” cried Hadvör, “that surely must be the wicked giant! Let -us call on Allgood to help us!” And they both called loudly on the -giantess for aid. - -Immediately a still bigger whale than the first one appeared, followed -by fifteen smaller ones. They swam swiftly towards the ship, and when -they had completely surrounded it, they turned on the first whale. Then -a terrific battle began. The water shot almost up to the clouds, the -sea was lashed into such great waves, that it seemed as if the vessel -must be swamped, and Hermod and Hadvör watched eagerly for the result. -The fight lasted for some time; but when at length it was over, they -saw that the sea for some distance was red with the blood of the dead -whale. And then the big whale, followed by the fifteen smaller ones, -swam back to the island, and Hermod and Hadvör reached their own land -in safety. - -Meanwhile, strange events had happened at the king’s castle. The queen -and her daughter had disappeared, and in their apartments a big rat and -a mouse fought all day and night. In vain the servants tried to drive -them away. Even if they ran off for a short time, they always came back -again and disturbed the whole castle by their cries. Thus some time -passed, and the king was once again plunged into grief, not only at the -disappearance of the queen, but because these horrid animals left -neither him nor his court any peace. - -One evening, when they were all assembled in the great hall, very sad -and silent, quick steps were heard approaching, and, to the surprise of -every one, Hermod entered. As soon as the king saw him, he embraced him -warmly, greeting him like one returned from the dead, and anxiously -inquiring all that had happened to him. But before sitting down, Hermod -said he must first go to the queen’s apartment. There the rat and mouse -were fighting and biting one another, uttering frightful cries; but, -drawing his sword, Hermod smote them both, when, to the amazement of -all, there lay two hideous giantesses dead on the ground. The servants -quickly carried them out into the great courtyard, where they were -thrown on a pile of wood and burnt. - -Meanwhile, the king and Hermod, accompanied by the whole court, -returned to the hall, and then Hermod related all his wonderful -adventures, greatly to the delight and amazement of the king and his -courtiers. And, while they were exclaiming at the wonders of his tale, -Hadvör came in, accompanied by Olöf. - -Then, indeed, there was general rejoicing, and the king at once acceded -to Hermod’s wish to become his son-in-law. There was no long delay over -the wedding, and as the king was now growing old, he handed over the -government of the country to Hermod, whose reign is still known as that -of “the good king.” - -Hadvör, in the midst of her own happiness, did not forget Olöf and all -the good services she had rendered her. She married one of the great -nobles of the kingdom, who became King Hermod’s right hand, and Hadvör -and Olöf remained close friends all the days of their life, their -friendship descending to their children and grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -INGEBJÖRG - - -There once lived a king and queen who ought to have been as happy as -the day is long, for they had a fine kingdom, a beautiful palace, -plenty of horses and carriages; their treasure-room was filled with -gold, silver, and precious stones, and no matter how much they took out -of it, it always remained full. - -Their people were quiet and industrious, and they had no cares or -troubles; yet, notwithstanding all this, they grew daily more sad and -sorrowful, for they had no children to inherit all the riches they -owned. - -One day the queen went out into the palace garden. It was a fine bright -winter’s morning. The snow lay hard and firm on the ground, and each -tree and bush sparkled and glistened in the sunshine, just as if the -jewels in the king’s treasury had been scattered over them. - -The queen, feeling tired, sat down on a stone bench beneath a huge oak -tree, when suddenly a large white bird flew down from the tree. It -brushed past so close to the queen’s face, that the wing-feathers -scratched her cheek, and a few drops of bright crimson blood fell on -the snowy ground. - -“Oh,” cried the queen, “would that I might have a daughter who would be -as beautiful as those crimson drops on the white glistening ground!” - -“You shall have your wish,” sang the bird, as it flew away, its white -wings shining in the sun like silver. - -The queen had hardly recovered from her surprise than she heard a noise -behind her, and, turning round, she beheld the old man Surtur, who -lived in a little hut near the palace, and who was well known and -dreaded as a wicked magician. - -“Ay, you shall have your wish,” he muttered, in a fierce, angry voice; -“but I too intend to have a say in the matter. A daughter shall indeed -be born to you, but she shall cause you more sorrow than happiness, -unless, indeed, she returns you good for evil.” And he laughed -wickedly, and disappeared. - -When the queen heard these words she was greatly troubled, for she knew -that Surtur was her enemy, and that he was powerful; but as weeks and -months passed and nothing happened, she forgot all about the old man’s -words, and when at length her little daughter was born, every one -agreed that she was the most beautiful child ever seen. She was -christened Ingebjörg, and grew up as good as she was beautiful. - -At first the queen could not do enough for the child, and could hardly -bear her out of her sight; but as she grew older, and when she saw how -fond the king was of Ingebjörg, and how every one praised and admired -her, she began to grow jealous, and all her love seemed to turn to -hatred. - -When the king saw this, he thought it would be better to separate -Ingebjörg from her mother, so he built her a separate house, and there -she lived with her own attendants. But this only made the queen still -more angry. At last she fell ill, and sent for her daughter, and when -the girl came to her bedside she whispered something in her ear, and -then sent her back to her own house again. But from that day a change -came over Ingebjörg. She no longer laughed and danced as was her wont, -but walked about the rooms alone, often weeping, and would never leave -her house on any pretext whatsoever. - -One day, when Ingebjörg, as usual, sat in her room, her work that she -used to take such pleasure in lying idly on her lap, while the tears -rolled slowly down her cheeks, she heard some one knocking at the door, -and on opening it she saw a funny little old woman with a high peaked -hat, who asked if she might come in and rest. - -Ingebjörg listlessly said “Yes;” and then the old woman began telling -her some wonderful stories, and at last Ingebjörg got so interested -that her tears stopped, and she looked quite bright and happy like her -old self. - -“And now,” continued the old woman, “I want you to come out into the -wood with me. It is a lovely day, and so beautiful and fresh in the -shade of the trees.” - -Though at first Ingebjörg declared she did not care to go, she at last -allowed herself to be persuaded, and soon they were wandering along on -the soft mossy-paths beneath the beautiful great tall-stemmed firs, -graceful beeches, and feathery birch, till gradually the sad look -disappeared from Ingebjörg’s face, and she began to laugh and run like -the happy girl she had once been. - -“And now,” said the little old woman, when, tired of walking, they had -seated themselves on a mossy bank, “now tell me, Ingebjörg, why are you -always so sad?” - -At first the girl refused to speak, but the little old woman kept on -asking, and she looked so kind and gentle that at length Ingebjörg said -her mother had told her that it had been foretold at her birth that she -was to marry a terrible giant, and that she was to burn her father’s -castle and so cause his death. - -“And oh,” cried Ingebjörg, “I love him so dearly! He has always been so -good and kind to me! Oh, let us hasten home. I quite forgot; I ought -never to have left my house, and I never will go out again, and then I -cannot possibly harm him, or marry that horrible giant.” And the poor -girl hurried home, sobbing and crying all the way. - -“Nay, nay,” said the little old woman, “comfort yourself, my child. I -am your godmother, and there is no harm done, and I think we can find -some way to avert these evils. It is all that wicked Surtur’s doing. He -wanted to marry your mother, and when she would have nothing to say to -him and married your father, he vowed he would never rest till the king -was dead and she was punished. So he got her maid to give her some -drops made out of the dragon’s tooth, which turned her love for you to -hatred and jealousy. But he can only work so far. It remains for you, -now that you are grown up, to undo the evil he has wrought by returning -good for evil, for love can overcome all things. The king’s palace I -cannot save, for my power only extends over living things; but neither -your father nor mother shall be hurt, and the treasure can also be -saved. Neither need you fear the giant if you will do exactly as I bid -you. Now you must first go and persuade your father to go out riding in -the forest with all his attendants.” - -With a heart greatly relieved at her godmother’s cheery words, -Ingebjörg hastened to do her bidding. - -“Dear father,” she said, as she entered his presence, “the day is so -fine and the woods are so beautiful, will you not go out for a ride in -the woods and take the courtiers with you?” - -And the king, pleased at seeing her look so bright and happy, at once -said he would go, and with all his courtiers in attendance, started off -for a great hunting party in the forest. - -As soon as they were well out of sight, Ingebjörg sent the servants -away on different errands, and when the palace was quite empty, the -little old dame helped the princess to carry out all the treasure and -whatever else was of value in the castle, and then, when they stood in -the great empty hall, she told Ingebjörg that she must now take down -the big can of oil from the mantelshelf. In so doing the girl’s foot -slipped, and the oil ran over the hearth and into the fire. In a few -minutes the whole place was in a blaze, the little old dame and -Ingebjörg having just time to escape. - -“Thus,” said the old woman, “one part of old Surtur’s enchantment has -been fulfilled, without harm to any one, and the rest you must now -carry out;” so saying, she gave Ingebjörg a little silver ball. “Now go -to the forest, throw down this ball, and follow its windings till it -stops at a woodman’s hut; go in, but keep the door ajar, so that you -can see who comes in, and, whatever you do, remember that you must see -the owner of the hut before he sees you. Remain there till I summon -you; but when in your dreams you hear me calling you, do not lose an -instant, but hasten to the palace, for your mother will need you. -Remember love is the great conqueror, and can overcome all evils.” - -Ingebjörg promised to do exactly as the old dame had told her. She -threw down the silver ball and followed its course as it rolled along, -till at last it stopped before a woodman’s hut, and, going in, she hid -behind the half-closed door, peeping curiously between the slit. - -Presently she saw a huge giant coming towards the hut, carrying a dead -bear across his shoulders which he had killed out hunting. He pushed -open the door, and, as he threw down his burden, he beheld Ingebjörg; -however, she had seen him first, and felt very frightened. - -But though he looked terribly fierce, his voice was very soft and kind -as he told her that she might remain with him, but that she would have -to make the beds, cook the food, and sweep the floor—all which -Ingebjörg promised to do. He then showed her a little inner chamber -where he said she might sleep. “And, whatever noises you hear,” he -added, “don’t come in here unless I call you.” - -And thus passed three days. The giant went out early every morning, and -never returned till sunset; while Ingebjörg cooked the food, made the -beds, and kept the little hut clean and tidy. Every night she heard -frightful noises in the outer room, the walls of the hut shook, and the -earth trembled, but as the giant never called her, she lay quietly in -her bed, pulling the clothes over her ears to deaden the terrible -noises. And then, as she fell asleep, each night she dreamed that, -instead of the giant, a handsome young prince stood beside the hearth. - -On the third evening, she had hardly fallen asleep when she fancied she -heard some one calling her. Quickly jumping out of bed, she hastily -threw on her clothes, cautiously opened the door, and, seeing the hut -was empty, she ran as quickly as she could to the palace. She knew that -her mother needed her. - -There, in front of the chief entrance, she saw a wooden stake had been -driven into the ground, to which the queen was tied, while the servants -were piling fagots of wood round her; for the queen had been condemned -to be burnt to death for having set the palace on fire during the -king’s absence and stolen all the treasure, though she in vain pleaded -her innocence. - -Pushing her way through the crowd, Ingebjörg threw herself down on her -knees before her father. - -“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried eagerly. “Dear father, my mother is not to -blame. It was I who was forced to burn down the castle, in order to -save your life, which was threatened by the wicked magician, Surtur, -and the treasure also is safe.” - -When the king heard this, he at once ordered the queen to be released, -who, freed from the wicked spells that Surtur had thrown over her, -embraced her daughter with many loving words. - -Surtur, hearing that his evil deeds were known to the king, tried to -hide himself in the woods; but he was caught and brought back by the -giant, who had also fallen under his enchantments. But Ingebjörg -remembered her silver ball, and, throwing it towards the giant, he -caught it, and as he did so he was immediately changed into the -handsome young prince Ingebjörg had seen each night in her dreams. - -But Surtur was not to escape. The king called his servants, who bound -the magician with strong cords. He was condemned to death for all his -wicked deeds, and was led forth into the desert, where he was torn to -pieces by wild horses. - -All the queen’s old jealousy now died out for ever. She loved Ingebjörg -more fondly each day, and before long there was a great marriage-feast -between the prince and Ingebjörg. They lived happily together all the -days of their life, and on the death of the king and queen, Ingebjörg -and her husband reigned in their stead, beloved by all their people. - - - - - - - - -HANS - - -CHAPTER I. - -HANS STARTS ON HIS TRAVELS. - - -Once upon a time, many, many years ago, there was an old man and his -wife who lived in a little cottage beside a big wood. They had three -sons, called Kurt, Conrad, and Hans. - -The father was very proud of his two elder boys, who were great tall -fellows, but he never troubled about Hans, the youngest son, who, poor -boy, often fared rather badly, as he only got whatever his brothers did -not care to keep. He was never allowed to join in their games, or -trials of skill, in which the father trained his elder boys, but had to -stop at home, doing the housework and helping his mother in the -kitchen. She was, indeed, the only one who ever showed him any love or -kindness. - -Thus poor Hans was often very sad and lonely, and so, in order to while -away the time and have some kind of companionship, he got a kitten from -a neighbour, teaching it all kinds of tricks, and as the animal grew -older it became so attached to Hans that it followed him about wherever -he went. - -So matters went on till all three brothers were grown up. Kurt and -Conrad gave themselves great airs, for, being tall and robust and well -skilled in all games of strength, they laid down the law whenever they -appeared on the village green, and bragged so loudly that most people -were afraid to contradict them, more especially as their father backed -them up in everything. He thought they could do no wrong, whereas Hans -was always wrong and of no use at all; he ought, in fact, to have been -a girl, always pinned to his mother’s apron-string. - -And thus ignored by his father, and set aside by his brothers, there -was only his mother to stand up for Hans, but she only loved him all -the more, and he in return was devoted to her. - -One day Kurt and Conrad came home from the village, where they had come -off victors in every trial of strength on the green, and so proud were -they of this success, that they begged their father to let them start -on their travels, and go and visit the king whose kingdom lay on the -opposite side of the great arm of the sea near which stood their hut. - -At first the father did not like the idea of parting with his sons; but -when he looked at them, and saw what great strong fellows they were, he -felt convinced that they would certainly win riches and renown; so he -agreed to let them go, fully convinced they would return both famous -and wealthy. - -Not long after this, the father heard in the village that a big ship -lay in the offing, so he told his wife she must get new shoes for Kurt -and Conrad, as well as money for the journey, for he meant them to go -to the great kingdom across the water, where they would be sure to win -both fame and riches. - -The old woman did her best to obey her husband’s behests. She took the -great hanks of flax she had spun during the winter, and having sold -these in the village, she bought new shoes for Kurt and Conrad with -some of the money, keeping the rest for their journey. - -But when Hans saw all these preparations going on, he had no rest or -peace, and a great longing came over him to be allowed to go with his -brothers. - -Plucking up his courage, he went to his father, and begged and -entreated to be allowed to accompany Kurt and Conrad. - -At first the old man was very irate at what he considered Han’s -impertinence, and angrily refused. But when he came to think over it, -he decided that he would rather not have him at home alone, when the -others were away, so he told him he might go, but only on condition -that he did not join his brothers. He must keep quite apart from them, -so that they need not be ashamed before strangers of its being known -that such a small, useless fellow was their brother. - -Although this was not a very gracious permission, Hans was only too -pleased to get leave of any sort, so he hastened to his mother and -begged her to try and fit him out also, like his brothers. - -Kurt and Conrad, hearing that Hans had likewise got permission to go, -hastened their own preparations and started at once, as they did not -want him to go with them; but he was so anxious to get away and helped -his mother so effectually, that he was ready almost as soon as they -were. - -When he came to bid her farewell, she gave him a small purse with her -savings in it, and then handed him her oven crutch. [2] - -“Take this also, Hans,” she said; “you will find it very useful, for -you can use it either as a walking-stick or a weapon of defence, if you -are in danger, and you will never lose your way, so long as you have it -in your possession.” - -Hans thanked her warmly, bade his father good-bye, and with another -loving farewell to his mother, went forth on his travels, his cat -sitting gravely on his shoulder. - -He hurried along as quickly as he could, hoping he would yet be in time -to overtake his brothers, but when he got down to the shore there was -no sign either of them or the ship, which had evidently sailed some -time before. - -Unwilling to lose any chance, Hans kept along the shore for some time, -thinking that perhaps the vessel had gone into some of the “fiords” -that surrounded the coast; but, seeing no sign of a sail, he at last -left the beach as the sun was setting, and took a path leading up -towards the hills. - -His cat, who had sat on his shoulder all this time, now jumped to the -ground, purring and arching his back as he trotted beside Hans. -Suddenly, a huge bird came flying rapidly towards them. Hans at once -saw that it was a dragon, so he took a firm grasp of his iron crutch, -waited till the creature was within reach, then, throwing it, hit him -so cleverly that he fell to the ground; whereupon the cat, making a -spring, speedily put an end to the monster. - -When Hans ran up, he saw that the bird held something white between its -talons, and, stooping down, perceived it was a little girl, who cried -most piteously. - -Hans tenderly lifted the little thing in his arms, and tried his best -to quiet her. But it was not till the big cat came up purring and -rubbing itself against the wee creature, that she ceased her sobbing -and was comforted. - -Hans was now somewhat at a loss as to what he had best do. Night was -coming on; there was no house in sight, and no food at hand. But just -as he was driven to his wits’ ends, he saw a little old man running -towards him, puffing and panting. As soon as he came up to Hans, he -thanked him warmly for having rescued his child from the dragon. - -He was a quaint-looking little man, almost a dwarf, but when he took -the child in his arms and began to soothe and quiet it, his face was so -kind and gentle, that Hans, who had expected to pass the night -out-of-doors, gladly accepted his offer to go home with him and stay -the night. - -They walked on a long way, pussy always trotting by her young master’s -side, till at length they came to a big stone or rock. - -Here the dwarf paused, and, knocking three times, the stone opened. -Then the dwarf bade Hans enter, and, giving three taps, the stone again -closed. - -When Hans looked round, he was surprised to find himself in a fine -large room, fitted up with every comfort; great couches, spread with -soft rugs, ran along two sides; in one corner was the hearth, on which -a bright fire was burning; and on the other side was a table with some -chairs beside it, and covered with various papers and quaint -instruments. - -The old man put the child into a pretty little cot, and after he and -Hans had partaken of some food, he invited the latter to rest. - -Hans, nothing loath, threw himself on one of the couches, with his cat -beside him, and, thoroughly tired out with all the excitement of his -departure and the long distance he had walked, fell asleep almost as -soon as his head rested on the pillow. But even in his sleep he heard -the dwarf working at his papers during the greater part of the night - -Next morning, after they had breakfasted and Hans was ready to start -forth on his travels, the dwarf again thanked him for his timely -rescue. - -“I can never be grateful enough to you for saving my child,” he -continued. “And now I am going to give you three things, which I hope -will be useful to you, though nothing can ever cancel my debt to you.” - -“Indeed you owe me but small thanks,” replied Hans, laughing; “it was -really my cat who saved your child, by killing the dragon ere I came up -to him.” - -But though Hans declared he wanted no payment, the dwarf would take no -denial. - -“You see this small stone,” he said; “it possesses the power of making -whoever holds it in his hand invisible. This sword,” he continued, -drawing forth a tiny but exquisitely damascened sword, “is both sharp -and strong, and though small enough to carry in your pocket, you have -but to express the wish when you need to use it, and it will at once -attain its full size and strength. And here,” he added, “is my third -gift. It is, as you see, but a tiny little ship, like a child’s toy, so -small that you can easily carry it also in your pocket, and yet, -whenever you desire, it will become as large as you may need it either -to go on a river or across the sea, and it further possesses the -property of being able to sail, no matter whether there is any wind or -not.” - -It was in vain that Hans protested he had in no way earned such -valuable gifts. The dwarf insisted; so Hans was fain to take the -precious treasures, thanking him most warmly for his great kindness. He -then bade him farewell, kissed the pretty child, who clung round his -neck, and, taking up his iron crutch, shouldered his cat and departed. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HIS WONDERFUL ADVENTURES, AND HOW HE RETURNED GOOD FOR EVIL. - - -When Hans got down to the shore again, he drew forth the little ship -from his pocket, and, putting it in the water, said— - -“Ship, ship, grow larger.” - -Immediately the tiny boat expanded, and behold a beautiful vessel lay -there at anchor. - -Hans got on board, and then, having said where he wished to go, the -vessel sailed merrily along towards the kingdom on the opposite side of -the big sea. - -When they were halfway across, a violent thunderstorm came on; but -though he noticed that the other vessels near him were tossed about by -the great waves, his ship sailed straight on towards its destination, -and never lay-to or swerved aside till it was safely anchored in its -destined port. - -As soon as Hans landed, he said, “Ship, ship, grow smaller!” and -immediately the great vessel grew smaller and smaller, till it was like -a tiny little model which he could easily put into his pocket. - -Making sure that he had both his other treasures safely stowed away, -Hans, with his faithful cat mounted on his shoulder, made his way -inland. - -Presently he came to a small wood, and here, sitting down beneath a -fine, big oak tree, near which ran a bright sparkling stream, he -decided to remain for a short time, studying the people and their -habits, ere he went on to the king’s palace. - -Thanks to his faithful cat, he never lacked food, for puss went out -night and morning, always returning with a rabbit or a bird for her -master’s dinner and supper. - -Meanwhile, Kurt and Conrad on their arrival had gone straight to the -palace, and had asked the king’s permission to remain the winter with -him. Although he did not really require their services, the king, -seeing what fine strong fellows they were, gladly consented. So they -joined the royal household, and were soon known as the merriest among -the party, often boasting of their great feats of strength and the -valiant deeds they had done. - -After some weeks, Hans too arrived at the palace. At first he kept -somewhat in the background, where no one noticed him, but whence he was -able to observe everything that went on. - -Now, the king had no son, but an only daughter named Gerda, who was -both beautiful and wise. The king, who was getting old, was anxious to -see her happily married; but, although he had received numerous offers -for her hand from neighbouring princes and other strangers who had -heard of the princess’s beauty and wit, she had refused them all, for -Gerda was difficult to please. - -At length one day, just at the commencement of winter, and when all the -foreign princes and courtiers were assembled in the big hall of the -palace, the king announced that he had quite made up his mind to give -his daughter, together with the half of his kingdom during his -lifetime, to whosoever would bring him by Christmas Eve, the three most -precious treasures in his kingdom. - -These were, a chess-board and men, made of pure gold and silver; a -gold-handled sword, set with precious stones, in a golden scabbard, and -with an unbreakable blade, and which always killed your enemy; and a -wonderful bird with golden plumage, which, when it sang, could be heard -in every part of the kingdom, yet its wondrous melodies were so sweet -and soft, that they were not too loud even when quite near. - -These marvellous treasures, said the king, had originally belonged to -his ancestors; but, during a great war with the giants, many years ago, -they had been carried off, and were now in possession of a terrible -ogress, who lived on a rocky and almost inaccessible island, and always -kept these treasures in a cave, on a shelf above her head, and they -could only be taken away while the giantess was asleep. - -The courtiers did not pay much attention to the king’s words. They had -heard them before, and they also knew that all those who had ventured -on this quest, had either never been heard of again, or, if they -returned, were maimed both in body and mind. - -Some of the foreign princes, however, started off, hoping they might -succeed. But when days elapsed and they did not return, Kurt and Conrad -thought they would like to try. Knowing how big and strong they were, -the task did not seem an impossible one to them, and they were eager to -make the venture. - -Kurt, therefore, as the eldest, came first before the king, and said -that if he could have a ship and crew, he would gladly start in search -of the treasures. - -The king at once acceded to his request, a vessel was fitted out, and -Kurt sailed away. - -After many days, he at length reached the island, but, being still -daylight when they arrived, they kept well out of sight, and did not -attempt to land till it was dusk, when Kurt hoped the giantess might be -asleep. - -Then, making his way cautiously to the cave where she lived, he peeped -in, and there, sure enough, lay the great ogress, fast asleep on her -bed. - -Creeping cautiously along the floor, Kurt looked up for the shelf, and -there he saw the three golden treasures. - -He hardly knew which to take first, so he decided to begin with the -most difficult one, and, cautiously stretching forth his hand, laid -hold of the bird, which sat on its perch with its head tucked under its -wing, thinking to put it in his pocket. But, unfortunately, he grasped -it too roughly, and immediately the bird began to screech so loudly, -that the whole cave shook and trembled. - -In an instant the giantess sprang from her bed, caught hold of Kurt, -threw him down on the ground, and tied his hands and feet firmly with -ropes. - -“Ha! ha!” she laughed. “Here is another one! What fools they all are, -to think they could outwit me! But this one will do nicely for my -Christmas dinner when I have fed him up a little.” And with these -words, and despite his loud cries and remonstrances, she trundled him -into a small cave at the back. “And you need not fear that I shall -starve you,” she grinned maliciously, “for I want you to get nice and -fat; at present you are so thin, you are not worth eating.” So saying, -she ran out of the cave and hurried down to the shore, hoping to catch -some of the crew, and so fill her larder still further. - -But no sooner did the men see the monster running down to the shore, -than they rowed back to the ship with all their might, and, lifting the -anchor, set sail at once, and were soon out of sight - -When the men returned home and described the awful ogress who had raced -down to the shore to catch them, the king feared there was but little -hope that Kurt would ever be heard of again. But after a few days, -Conrad began to think that if he had gone, he would have managed more -cleverly than Kurt, so he asked the king if he would fit out a ship for -him and let him try his luck. - -The king, anxious to recover his treasures, at once agreed; and full of -hope, feeling quite sure his skill and cleverness would not fail him, -Conrad started on his journey. - -But, alas! he was no more lucky than his elder brother. When he got to -the cave, he also found the giantess asleep, and, after considering -which of the three treasures he should take first, he decided for the -sword. - -“The bird may make a noise if it sees me,” he thought, “whereas if I -have the sword, should the giantess awake, I will kill her, and then -secure all three treasures.” - -So he watched for a few minutes to make quite sure that both the -giantess and the bird were asleep, then stealing cautiously on tiptoe -across the floor of the cave, he reached up to the shelf and stretched -his hand out to take the sword. But, alas! in his eagerness he only -grasped the handle of the weapon, and with a loud crash the scabbard -fell down. - -The bird began to scream, and in an instant the giantess sprang from -her bed and had Conrad down on the floor, where she at once tied him up -with ropes, as she had his brother. - -“Ha, ha!” she croaked. “Here is another one! Oh, these fools, these -fools! But if they will only come on fast enough, I need not stint -myself, for I shall have a well-stocked larder by Christmas-time!” - -And ere he knew what was to happen to him, Conrad found himself inside -the small cave beside his brother Kurt. - -“Don’t be afraid that I shall starve you,” laughed the ogress; “you -shall have plenty of food, and you must eat all you can, and get fat as -quickly as possible, and then I shall release you;” and she grinned and -laughed so loudly, that the whole cave shook and trembled as if there -had been an earthquake. - -Soon after the second vessel had returned to the court, the men giving -the same account of what had occurred as those in the first vessel, -Hans suddenly disappeared. He had become such a great favourite at -court, that every one was very sorry when he thus suddenly vanished. - -But he too was determined to try his luck, and see if he could not -carry off the treasures, and so win the beautiful Princess Gerda, who -had been most kind to him during his stay at her father’s court. - -So one evening, just as the sun was setting, he walked quietly down to -the shore, Puss as usual sitting on his shoulder, and, having placed -his little ship in the water, and pronounced the magic words, he -arrived at the giantess’s island about the middle of the day. - -Having landed, Hans took his stone out of his pocket, and thus at once -becoming invisible, started off for the ogress’s cave. - -Looking in, he saw it was empty, so, although he was invisible, he -thought it better to hide behind a projecting bit of rock, in case she -might knock up against him. - -As evening closed in, the giantess returned. But no sooner had she -entered the cave, than she sniffed about in all directions— - -“Phew! it smells of humans here!” she muttered. Not seeing any one, -however, she concluded it must be the two men she was fattening up in -the inner cave. So, after a little time, she lay down on her bed. For -some time she could not sleep, and kept on muttering, “Phew! It is very -strange that I should smell those humans so strongly to-night! I could -have sworn there was a fresh human here!” - -At last, after tossing about restlessly, she dropped off asleep. - -Hans crept forth softly, but the fire on the hearth had died so low, he -could not well see his way, and stumbled over a small stone. In an -instant the golden bird raised its head, but just as it was going to -give a shrill scream, Hans’s big cat pounced on it and silenced it. - -Then the giantess started up, and, jumping out of bed, began feeling -all round the walls, swearing angrily. - -Hans knew that he must kill her, for, though he was invisible, if she -caught hold of him she would certainly kill him. He therefore drew the -sword which the dwarf had given him, out of his pocket and wished it to -grow bigger. Then, when the giantess came near him, and stretched out -her huge arms to throw him down, Hans, with one blow of his sword, cut -off her head, which rolled away into a corner. - -Hans then blew up the fire, and began searching round the cave; in -addition to the king’s three treasures, he found several great chests -filled with gold and precious stones. Then he noticed that there was a -smaller cave at the back, and, lighting a pine knot, he entered and -found his brothers. He immediately loosened their bands, and they were -both so grateful to be freed from the terrible fate in store for them -that they ever after treated him as true brothers should. - -They all three then set to work and carried the treasures from the cave -to the ship, and when everything had been taken on board they quickly -returned to the king’s country, where they arrived on Christmas Eve, -greatly to the astonishment of the whole court, who had quite given -them up as lost. - -But greater still was the surprise of every one, when Hans presented -the king with the three treasures which had been so long lost, and were -now once again restored to the kingdom. - -The king was so delighted at having at last gained his wish, and -recovered the long-lost treasures, that he told Hans he should always -look upon him as a dear son, and that he should certainly marry his -daughter. - -So Hans was dressed in royal robes, and very shortly after married the -fair Princess Gerda, who had long secretly admired him. The wedding was -held with all possible magnificence. No expense was spared, and gifts -were given to all the poor in the land. - -The king then divided his kingdom in half, putting Hans in charge of -one; whereupon, he sent for his father and mother, and gave them a good -house and sufficient money to live in comfort for the rest of their -days. And the two elder brothers were also provided for. - -Hans and Gerda reigned long and happily. Puss always had a place of -honour beside his beloved master, and lived long enough to see Hans’s -children and even grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT - - -Once upon a time there lived a king and queen who were greatly beloved -by all their people. They had only one son, named Sigurd, who, even as -a boy, was distinguished for his marvellous skill and dexterity in all -manly sports and pastimes, whilst his strength was only equalled by his -wisdom and his handsome person. - -Years passed on. Sigurd had become a man, when one day the king called -him to him. - -“My son,” he said, “it is now time for you to choose a fitting bride. I -am getting old, and cannot expect to live much longer. You must take my -place in a few years, and must try to gain men’s respect and esteem by -showing yourself capable of winning a princess worthy to share your -throne. Visit first the country of Hardrada, my friend. His daughter is -indeed, I hear, a marvel of beauty and goodness.” - -Sigurd at once prepared to start on his journey. With a few chosen -companions, he set sail in his noble galley, the high prow breasting -the waves, and the stern, all gorgeous with carving and gilding, -glittering in the sun. After sailing for some days over the tossing -waters, the vessel at length reached Hardrada’s country. It was night, -one of those glorious summer nights of the north, when the moon is -almost as brilliant as the sun. The bold shore, with its strange, -grotesque crags and peaks, seemed utterly unapproachable, till suddenly -a large creek or fiord was seen, at the head of which rose the king’s -palace. The windows were all ablaze with light, and the sounds of music -and revelry told the travellers that some banquet was in progress. - -Leaving their ship, Sigurd and his companions proceeded towards the -palace, where they received the warmest of welcomes from the king and -his daughter Helga. The princess was indeed all she had been pictured, -tall and beautiful, and so gentle and charming that Sigurd made up his -mind to win her. Next morning he acquainted the king with the object of -his journey, and gained his consent. Hardrada was indeed anxious to -have a son-in-law to share the cares of his kingdom, which, now that he -was an old man, weighed heavily upon him. As a condition of his -remaining with Hardrada, Sigurd only stipulated that he should return -to his own country directly his father sent for him. - -So the marriage of Sigurd the brave with Helga the fair took place with -great pomp and rejoicing, Thanes and nobles coming from all parts to -bring presents to the young people. - -Sigurd and his wife loved each other very dearly, and their happiness -was completed when, after the lapse of a year, a son was born to them, -inheriting the beauty of the mother, and the strength and handsome form -of the father. Three happy years thus passed away, little Kurt being -two years old, when Sigurd received the news of his father’s death and -a recall to his native land. - -It was a sad parting between Helga and her father; but Sigurd dared not -linger, and once more the beautiful Viking ship started on its voyage -through the sun-tipped waves, bearing the young king and his wife and -child. - -For several days the wind was favourable; but when within a day’s sail -of Sigurd’s country the vessel ran into an extraordinary calm. Day -after day the sun blazed down fierce and strong; not a breath of air -was to be felt. In the forepart of the vessel, the men had all gone -below. Sigurd’s companions were also asleep, while he and his wife -remained on deck, beneath the awning, talking quietly, with little Kurt -playing at their feet. After a little, a strange drowsiness seemed to -overpower Sigurd himself, and, declaring he could no longer keep awake, -he too went below, and fell asleep like the others. - -Helga was now quite alone on deck with her boy. Suddenly, as she was -playing with him, she saw a strange object moving slowly along the -smooth surface of the water. Shading her eyes with her hands, she -watched it, and as it came nearer she made out that it was a boat, with -a curious, ungainly form seated in it rowing. - -Nearer and nearer it came, with silent, swift strokes, and as it -touched the vessel with a hard sound the queen saw that it was very -large and cut out of granite. With one spring the terrible giantess who -had been rowing it was on deck. Like one in a dream, the queen could -neither move nor utter a sound to arouse the king or the ship’s crew. -She seemed held by an invisible power. The giantess came up to her, -and, snatching away the child, placed him behind her; then she -proceeded to take off all the young queen’s beautiful embroidered -robes, leaving her only a single linen garment, and as she herself put -on Helga’s clothes, she gradually also assumed her shape and likeness. -Lastly, she seized the queen and placed her in the granite boat, saying -as she did so, in a terrible voice— - -“Obey my words and my magic spell. Thou must neither rest nor pause on -the way, till thou reachest my brother in the lower regions.” - -The poor queen, half fainting and utterly powerless, sat still and -silent in the boat like a statue. With a strong push the giantess sent -the boat from the vessel’s side, and it was speedily lost to sight. -Then little Kurt began to cry. In vain the giantess tried to soothe -him; the more she attempted it the worse he became, till at length, -losing all patience, she snatched him up and carried him down to the -king. - -Waking him roughly, she upbraided him loudly for leaving her alone on -deck with the child. - -“It was most careless and negligent of you,” she went on. “Some one -ought to have been left on guard while you were asleep. No one can tell -what may happen when one is thus left alone. As it is, I found it -impossible to quiet the child; I have therefore brought him down here, -which is the proper place for him. It is high time you roused your lazy -crew. A favourable wind has at last sprung up, and we can have a chance -of getting off this wretched ship.” - -Sigurd was astonished at being addressed by his queen in such terms. In -all their married life he had never heard her speak like that. He, -however, decided to take no notice of it; she must be overtired with -the heat, he thought, and, answering her very gently, he endeavoured to -quiet the child. The little fellow, however, sobbed and cried as much -as ever. - -By this time the crew were aroused, the sails hoisted, and, the wind -freshening splendidly, they reached land the following day. Here the -whole country was still in mourning for the late king. But the people -rejoiced greatly when it became known that Sigurd had returned in -safety. He was crowned amid universal acclamations, and at once took -the reins of government into his hands. - -But ever since the strange calm at sea the king’s little son had never -ceased crying and sobbing, especially in the presence of his supposed -mother, while before that time he had been a remarkably happy, -affectionate child. The king, therefore, chose a nurse for him from -among the people at his court, and when he was with her the little -fellow seemed to be once more the bright, happy child he had been. - -The king could not, however, understand the change that had come over -the queen ever since their journey. She who formerly had always been so -good and gentle, was now obstinate, cross, and untruthful. And ere long -others began to notice the disagreeable, quarrelsome nature of the -king’s wife. - -Now, there were at the court two young men who were so devoted to -playing chess that they would sit for hours over their game, instead of -joining in the outdoor sports of the other young courtiers. As they -were the king’s cousins, their room was in the palace, and it happened -to be next to that of the queen. She had been particularly rude and -disagreeable to them ever since she came, and they would have been glad -to revenge themselves upon her in any way. - -One day, hearing her moving about and talking angrily, they looked -through a slit in the door, and distinctly heard her say— - -“When I yawn slightly, I grow small and dainty, like a young maiden; -when I give a bigger yawn, I grow into half a giantess; but when I -stretch out my arms and yawn with all my might, I return to my original -size, and become a mighty giantess.” - -And as she said these words, she stretched herself, yawned frightfully, -as if her jaws would break, and suddenly grew into a monstrous and -terrible giantess. Then, stamping her foot, the floor opened, and up -came a three-headed giant, bearing a huge trough of raw meat. Greeting -the queen as his sister, he placed the trough before her, and she -devoured the contents, never resting till she had emptied it. - -The two young courtiers watched this strange scene, though they could -not hear all that the giantess and her brother said to one another. -They were horrified to see how greedily she devoured the raw meat, and -amazed at the quantity she ate, for at the king’s table she only picked -daintily at the dishes. As soon as she had emptied the trough, the -three-headed giant disappeared in the same manner as he had come, and -the queen, giving a slight yawn, at once assumed her human figure -again. The young princes then returned to their game, discussing the -mystery in undertones. - -And what of the king’s little son all this time? One evening, when the -nurse had lighted her lamp, and was playing with the child in her arms, -some of the boards in the centre of the floor opened, and a most lovely -lady, wearing only a single white linen garment, stepped forth. Her -waist was encircled by a heavy iron ring, to which was attached a -chain, which descended right down through the hole in the floor. - -With a soft little cry, she ran up to the nurse, took the little boy in -her arms, kissed him and fondled him, and, after lavishing no end of -caresses on him, gently placed him back in his nurse’s arms and -disappeared in the same way as she had come, the floor closing over her -again. All this time she never spoke a single word. - -The nurse was greatly amazed at the incident, but, startled though she -was, she did not say a word to any one. The next evening the same thing -occurred. The white-robed lady came up through the floor, took the -child, kissed and caressed him lovingly, and then replaced him in his -nurse’s arms. But this time, when she prepared to descend, she -murmured, in sorrowful tones, “Twice this happiness has been permitted. -Once more, and then all will be over.” - -Then she disappeared, and the floor closed over her as before. - -The nurse became greatly alarmed when she heard the white lady say -those words. She feared that some danger must threaten the child, and -yet she had been much taken with the stranger, who had caressed the boy -as if he were her own. She therefore thought it best to speak to the -king, tell him what had happened, and beg him to be present at the time -when the white-robed lady was wont to appear. The king listened -attentively to the woman’s story, and, suspecting foul play, promised -he would be there. - -The following evening, therefore, found him betimes in the nursery, -seated in a chair, with his sword drawn, close to the spot where the -stranger had always appeared. He had not long to wait. With a faint -grating noise the boards opened, and forth stepped the beautiful -white-robed figure, with the iron ring round her waist, and the long -trailing chain. - -In an instant Sigurd recognized in her his own beloved wife, Helga, and -quick as lightning he seized her in his arms, and with one stroke of -his sword cut the chain that fastened her. Immediately the most -terrible groans and rumblings issued from the earth, the whole castle -rocked and trembled, and every one thought that an earthquake was -taking place. But in a short time the unearthly sounds ceased without -any damage having been done. - -Then Helga related to her dear lord all that had befallen her—how the -wicked giantess had come to the ship in her granite boat when they were -all asleep, and with her magic power had taken away all her clothes and -put them on herself. - -“When she had placed me in the granite boat, it floated on by itself, -until the ship was quite out of sight,” she continued, “and then I -perceived we were going towards a large dark object, which, as we came -near to land, I saw was a huge three-headed giant. He wanted me to -marry him, but I steadfastly refused to be his wife, whereupon he -chained me up in a big lonely cave, telling me I should never be free -unless I consented. Every second day he came, repeating the same -request and the same threats. Then, as time went on and I saw no hope -of help, I began to think how I could escape his hands. At last I told -him that I would be his wife if he would allow me to visit my son on -the earth for three days running. At first he would not consent, but -when I persisted he gave in; but I had to promise that I would not say -who I was. He then placed this iron ring round my waist, to which he -attached a chain, the other end being fastened to himself. I hoped that -perhaps one evening you might be there when I came to see our little -Kurt. How sadly my heart failed me when the second evening passed -without my seeing you! But my prayers never ceased, and now my reward -has come. The terrible groans when you cut the chain must have been the -giant. He would fall when the strain was suddenly taken off the chain, -for he lives right under the castle. He probably broke his neck when he -fell, and the terrible shock must have been his death throes.” - -Now the king saw clearly why he could not reconcile the behaviour of -the giantess with that of the gentle Helga, his own dear queen. The -hideous impostor, who had now reverted to her original form, was -summoned before the State Council, and, as additional evidence against -her, the two young princes related what they had heard and seen. She -was condemned to be stoned to death, and her body was put into a sack -and torn to pieces by wild horses. - -Then the real queen was invested with all her rightful honours, and -soon won the hearts of her people. And little Kurt’s nurse was not -forgotten. She was married to a great nobleman, the king and queen -giving her a rich dowry. She and her husband remained to the end of -their days the friends of Sigurd and Helga. - - - - - - - - -GREYBEARD - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF GEIR. - - -Once upon a time, there lived a king and queen in a magnificent palace, -surrounded by lovely gardens. Beyond them there stretched out great -fields and meadows, in which grazed large flocks of sheep and herds of -cattle, all of which belonged to the king, and beyond these again there -was a beautiful big forest. But in addition to all this, they had an -only child called Sigrid, who was known as the fairest princess in all -the land. - -Now, the king of one of the neighbouring kingdoms wanted to marry the -princess, and as he was very rich, her father and mother thought they -could not do better than give him their daughter. - -But Sigrid much preferred her young cousin Olaf, who, having lost his -parents when a child, had been brought up with her, and who was as -brave and handsome as the king (her suitor) was old and ugly. - -When her father and the queen found that the princess would have -nothing to say to the old king, they determined to send Olaf away. - -“But we must be careful how we do it, and pretend it is for his good,” -said the queen; “for remember, he has a fairy god-mother.” - -So the king sent for Olaf his nephew, and told him he wished him to -travel for a year and see something of the world. - -“For it is not a good thing,” said he, “for a young man always to stay -at home. Go, therefore, to all the neighbouring kingdoms, and see what -is done in other lands.” - -The parting between Olaf and Sigrid was very sad, for he feared that -the king and queen would force her to marry the rich old king during -his absence, and Sigrid dreaded the dangers that might befall Olaf -during his travels. But they promised to remain true to one another, -and that nothing but death should part them. And then Olaf started on -his journey. - -Now, on the borders of the king’s forest there lived an old man and his -wife. The old man was called Geir, and his wife Trude. The old couple -were very, very poor; their little hut contained only the barest -necessaries, but they had one cow, and having no children, the old man -and his wife managed to live on the milk from their cow, and on the -roots they gathered in the king’s forest. - -One Sunday, Trude, feeling very tired, said she would stay at home and -rest, while her husband went alone to the village church. The pastor’s -sermon that Sunday was on charity, and Geir returned home greatly -delighted with what he had heard. In the evening, as they were sitting -beside the hearth, his wife asked him what the sermon had been about. - -“Oh,” said Geir, “it was the best sermon I have ever heard. The pastor -said that, whoever gave away what he possessed, it would be returned to -him an hundredfold, and I mean to try it.” - -“Ah,” said his wife, shaking her head, “I don’t think he can quite have -meant that. You must have misunderstood him.” - -But Geir maintained that he was right, and so they went on disputing -for more than an hour without either convincing the other. - -The next morning, the old man hastened into the forest, and getting -together a lot of woodcutters, he persuaded them to help him to build a -hundred stalls. His wife grew very angry, and scolded him well for his -folly, as she called it; but he turned a deaf ear to all her -remonstrance, and continued his work. When the stalls were ready, Geir -sat down and began to think who would be the best person to give his -cow to, and so get a hundred cows in return. - -“Surely, there is no one so rich as the king,” soliloquized Geir; “he -could easily give me a hundred cows for my one cow.” And thus thinking, -he led forth his cow, despite all the angry protestations of his wife. - -When he had gone about halfway, a tremendous storm arose. Heavy black -clouds rolled up from the north, the lightning flashed, and he could -hardly stand up under the drenching showers of rain and hail, whilst -the cow, terrified at the noise and darkness, struggled frantically to -get away. - -“Alas,” sighed the old man, “I fear I shall have to let her go, for I -cannot hold on much longer. It is so dark, I cannot see a step before -me, nor do I know in which direction to travel! Alas, alas! it will be -a wonder if I ever reach home alive!” - -While he was thus wandering helplessly about in the dark, bewailing -himself, and not knowing which way to turn, he suddenly saw an old -woman standing before him, with a large sack on her shoulders. - -“What are you doing out in such weather with your cow?” she asked. - -Then Geir told her why he had set forth with his cow, and what a rich -return he hoped to get. - -“You will certainly lose your own cow, in place of getting a hundred -new ones, and probably lose your own life too,” said the old woman. -“You had much better give me your cow, which is leading you a fine -dance, and take this sack in exchange. See, you can easily carry it on -your back, and I promise you, you will find it contains good flesh and -bones.” - -At first Geir would not hear of the exchange; but finding the animal -grow more and more restive and wild, he at last consented, and no -sooner had the old woman got the cow, than both she and it disappeared. - -After some difficulty, the old man managed to lift the sack on to his -shoulders, and, the storm having exhausted itself, made the best of his -way home, groaning and panting under his burden, which seemed to grow -heavier and heavier as he went on. - -At length he reached his hut, and told his wife what had happened to -him, making a great to do over the sack he had carried, and all the -good food it contained. - -“Oh dear, oh dear!” cried Trude, wringing her hands. “I do think you -grow more stupid every day! It was bad enough to take away our only -cow, and now you come back bringing an old sack!” - -But Geir told her not to scold. She had better fill the big pot with -water and put it on the fire, for had not the old woman told him the -sack contained good flesh and bones? - -Trude did as she was told, though grumbling the while, and when the pot -began to boil, Geir went to the sack to untie it. But, behold, no -sooner did he touch the string than the sack began to move and twist -and turn about. - -“There is something alive inside,” cried Trude, terrified; “open it -quickly.” And when Geir had untied the string, out stepped a little man -dressed from head to foot in grey; even his hair and beard were grey. - -“If you want to cook anything for your supper,” he cried laughingly, “I -hope you will try your hand on something else than me.” - -Poor Geir was struck dumb with amazement; but his wife made up for his -silence, and jeered and laughed at him for his folly and stupidity. - -“First you get rid of our only means of support, and now, when we know -not how or where to get food for ourselves, you bring home another -mouth to feed, and so add to our burden. You surely must have lost the -little wit you ever had!” - -And thus the war of words raged till the man in grey said— - -“Your wrangling will do none of us any good. Rather let me go out and -see if I cannot bring back some food for supper. We shall certainly not -grow fat on your quarrels.” - -So saying, and without awaiting a reply, he opened the door and sallied -forth in the darkness, and ere the old couple could come to any -decision as to who or what he was, good geni or wicked sprite, the grey -man returned, bringing back with him a nice fat sheep ready killed. - -“There,” he said, throwing it down, “now you can prepare some food, so -that we may eat.” - -Geir scratched his head, and looked at Trude. She returned the glance, -and then they both looked at the grey man. Surely he must have stolen -the sheep! They did not know what to do. - -But at length hunger got the better of their scruples, and, following -the directions of Greybeard, as they called him, they cut up the sheep, -cooked a portion of it for their supper, and lived in comfort on the -remainder for several days. When that sheep was finished, Greybeard -brought in another, then a third, then a fourth, and also a fifth. - -By this time Greybeard had become a very welcome guest, and the old -people wondered how they could ever have lived without him. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HOW GREYBEARD OUTWITTED THE KING AND WON PRINCESS SIGRID. - - -And now we must take a peep at the king’s palace. - -It was just a year since Prince Olaf had started on his travels, and as -nothing had been heard of him from any of the knights or wandering -minstrels who travelled about from one country to another, the king and -queen told Sigrid that it was no use waiting any longer, and that she -must marry the rich old king. - -In vain she protested that she would rather not marry at all if she -could not wed Olaf. But the king said that was all nonsense; princesses -must marry. And so the preparations for the wedding were begun, for -both the king and queen determined that the marriage feast should be on -a most magnificent scale. All the neighbouring kings and queens, and -princes and princesses were invited, and as the feasting was to -continue for a whole week, all the royal cooks and bakers were busy -from morning till night. - -Now, the royal shepherd had noticed that, for some time past, one of -the sheep from his flocks disappeared every few days. He puzzled his -head to try and find out the cause, but so far he had not succeeded, -and when the fifth sheep disappeared he went to the king and told him -what had happened. - -“There surely must be a thief about the court,” he added. “That is the -only way I can account for the loss of the sheep.” - -On hearing this the king got very angry, and immediately made inquiries -if any strangers had been seen in the neighbourhood lately. At first he -could learn nothing; but at last one of the servants said he had heard -there was a little man dressed in grey whom no one knew, and who lived -in the hut of old Geir and his wife. - -Then the king sent messengers to the hut, commanding the immediate -presence of the stranger in the great audience hall of the palace. - -The old couple were greatly terrified when they heard this message. -They made sure that their kind guest, through whose means they had been -preserved from starvation, would be hanged as a thief. But Greybeard -did not seem the least frightened, and prepared cheerfully to return -with the king’s messenger. - -When he entered the great hall, the king asked him if he was the man -who had stolen the five sheep. - -“Yes, sire,” replied Greybeard; “I do not deny it.” - -“And pray, may I ask why you did it?” demanded the king. - -“I did not go very far beyond my rights,” replied Greybeard. “Besides, -the old people who live in the hut yonder, are no longer able to -support themselves,” he continued; “they had no food, while you, oh -king, have plenty, and more than you can possibly use. It seemed only -fair to me, therefore, that they should have as much as they needed, of -that which you did not require, and could not use.” - -The king was at first inclined to be angry at this cool rejoinder; but -he then became amused at Greybeard’s coolness—it just reminded him of -what Prince Olaf used to do. So he laughed, and asked him if the art of -thieving was the only thing he had ever learned. - -“No, sire,” replied Greybeard, smiling; “I took no more than I had a -fair right to, neither did I take it for myself, nor did I deprive you -of anything you really needed.” - -“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a funny fellow, and always -ready with an answer. But though I won’t hang you for stealing my -sheep, I must give you a lesson. To-morrow I will send my servants into -the forest with my young red bull. If you succeed in stealing him, you -shall be pardoned, but if you fail, you shall be hanged.” - -“I do not think I could steal the bull,” replied Greybeard, “for, of -course, you will have him carefully guarded.” - -“That is your affair,” answered the king; “see that you do not fail.” - -When Greybeard returned to the hut, the old people received him with -great joy, for they feared they should never see him again. He asked -them if they had a stout rope, as he would need it next morning. Trude -searched in her cupboards, and luckily found a nice bit of strong rope. -This she gave Greybeard, and then all three retired to rest. - -At break of day, Greybeard got up very quietly, dressed himself, and, -taking the rope, left the hut. - -He went to that part of the forest where he knew the king’s servants -must pass with the young bull. Climbing up into a big oak tree that -stood close to the side of the road, he wound the rope round his body, -and, crawling along a thick branch, he dropped gently from it, the rope -under his arms, and his head hanging on his breast. - -Presently he heard the king’s servants coming along with the young -bull. As they came near the tree, they looked up, and saw, as they -thought, the grey man, hanging apparently lifeless from the branch. - -“Aha!” said one, “no doubt he has been robbing others beside our king, -and so they have hanged him! Serve him right, the rascal; he will not -trouble us again, or try to steal the bull!” So they passed on, quite -satisfied that their enemy was dead. - -But no sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard climbed down, and -taking a short cut through the brushwood, known only to himself, he was -soon well in advance of the men. Quickly climbing up another big oak -that stood near the road by which the king’s servants had to pass, he -again twisted the rope round his body and hung down from the branch. - -When the men arrived with the bull, they were greatly surprised to see -another grey man hanging from the tree. - -“Could there possibly be two Greybeards?” they asked each other, “or -was there some magic at work?” - -“Listen,” said the chief servant, “we will leave the bull here, run -back to the other tree, and find out whether there are two Greybeards, -or whether the same man hangs from both trees.” - -So saying, they fastened the bull to the tree with a stout rope, and -ran back the way they had come. - -No sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard quickly dropped to the -ground, untied the bull, and led him away to the hut. - -“Here, friends,” he called out to the old people, “here is food in -plenty. Kill the bull; we will have a good roast of beef. You can then -salt down the rest, and make candles out of the fat; but his skin you -must keep for me!” - -The delight of the old people at the prospect of such a supply of good -food, can well be imagined. - -The king’s servants meanwhile, having gone back to the first oak tree -and finding no one there, had returned to the second tree, but when -they found that both the bull and Greybeard had disappeared, they began -to realize that a trick had been played upon them. So there was nothing -to be done but to return to the palace and tell the king what had -happened. - -After hearing their tale, the king at once sent a messenger to -Greybeard, telling him to come with all possible speed to the palace. - -The old couple greatly feared, when they heard his message, that some -evil was intended towards Greybeard, and quite expected the king would -hang him. - -But Greybeard told them to keep up a good heart and not to weep; and, -whistling cheerfully, he appeared before the king without any sign of -fear or dread. - -“Was it you who stole my bull?” asked the king. - -“I did not steal it, sire; I had to take it, in order to save my life,” -replied Greybeard. - -“Well,” said the king, “I suppose that is true, I will therefore pardon -you again, if you can this night manage to take away the sceptre from -under my pillow without waking either the queen or me.” - -“That is beyond the power of any man to do,” replied Greybeard; “for -how can I get at night into your palace, which is always guarded? much -less into your bedchamber!” - -“Nay, that is your affair; you must see to that,” replied the king. -“And remember that, if you fail, it means losing your life.” And with -these words he dismissed him. - -Then Greybeard returned to the old couple, who welcomed him as if he -had indeed returned to them from the dead. Trude had roasted the finest -joint, gathered a big bowl of whortleberries, and baked some nice crisp -girdle cakes, so they had a great feast, after which Greybeard asked -her to give him one of her nice sleeping-potions which she made for -Geir when his rheumatism was very bad. - -“That I will gladly, my son,” said Trude, heartily. She quickly hung -her pot over the glowing embers, putting in henbane and many other -herbs, and when the potion was ready she poured it into a little bottle -and gave it to Greybeard. - -The sun had by this time set like a golden ball, tinting the great -brown stems of the tall pines with a rich crimson glow, as Greybeard, -with the bottle carefully placed in his coat pocket, made his way back -to the castle. - -Watching his opportunity when the sentry at the little postern gate had -turned his back, he slipped through the gate and hid himself in a dark -corner behind one of the great buttresses. Presently he heard the gates -close for the night, so that there should be no possibility of a thief -getting in. - -When Greybeard thought he had allowed a sufficiently long time to pass -to admit of every one, including the king and queen, being soundly -asleep, he stole quietly and cautiously out of his hiding-place and -along the great passages, till he reached the royal bedchamber. -Carefully opening the door, he crept softly up to the big couch on -which reposed the king and queen. Making sure that they were sound -asleep, he drew forth his little bottle, poured some of the contents on -his handkerchief, and dropped it lightly over the faces of the royal -couple. - -He waited for a few minutes to see that the sleeping-drops had taken -effect, and then, slipping his hand under the king’s pillow, he slowly -and cautiously drew forth the great golden sceptre, buttoned it safely -inside his coat, and, removing the handkerchief, he hastened back to -his hiding-place behind the buttress, and as soon as the gate was -opened at daybreak, he ran back to old Geir’s hut. - -The next morning, when the king and queen awoke, the former put his -hand under the pillow, and behold the sceptre was gone! - -“Ah, that rascal has been too clever for us again!” cried the king, and -immediately sent another messenger to Greybeard to summon him to the -castle at once. - -This time Geir and Trude made sure the king would hang Greybeard, and -were almost heart-broken as they bade him farewell. - -“Did you yourself steal the sceptre from under my pillow last night -while we were asleep?” asked the king. - -“Yes, oh king,” replied Greybeard. “I did not steal it, however; but -took it, as you told me. I had to do it to save my life.” - -“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a clever fellow. I will -therefore pardon you all you have done if this night you can carry off -both the queen and me, out of our bed. If, however, you fail to do so, -you shall certainly be hanged without hope of forgiveness.” - -“That is not possible for any one to do unassisted,” said Greybeard. - -“Oh, that is your affair; see you to that,” answered the king, and -dismissed him. - -Greybeard returned to his hut. The old people were greatly rejoiced to -see him, for they quite expected the king would have hung him; but he -was more silent than usual, and after they had finished their evening -meal, and the old people had gone to bed, Greybeard went out and walked -in the moonlight under the tall trees, planning how to carry out the -fresh task given him. - -Presently he returned to the hut and took down the old man’s -wide-brimmed felt hat that hung on a nail at the back of the door. -Boring holes in the brim, he stuck in them some of the candles which -Trude had made from the fat of the bull, and also fastened candles in -his belt, and then, taking the great leather sack which Geir had made -out of the bull’s skin, he returned to the palace and stood in front of -the chapel steps which faced the king’s bedroom. Laying down the sack, -he lighted all the candles he had brought, sticking them on his -shoulders and wherever he could fasten them, and then rang the chapel -bell. - -This unusual sound in the middle of the night wakened the king and -queen. Jumping hurriedly out of bed, they hastened to the window, and -there, standing outside the chapel door, they saw a figure, all blazing -with light. Greatly startled, they thought it must be a spirit. - -“Such a visitor must be received with all honour,” said the queen. “Let -us go out and ask his protection and goodwill.” - -So they put on their very grandest clothes and went out to meet the -supposed spirit. Falling on their knees, they begged him to tell them -why he had come, and hoped he would not be too severe with them, or -want them to give away too large a portion of their treasure. -Greybeard, looking very stern beneath the light of the blazing candles, -said he did not want any of their money, but they must both get inside -the sack which he placed on the steps. - -“Is that all?” cried the king, quite relieved. “Why, that is very -easily done!” And, helping the queen in first, he crept in after her. - -But no sooner were they both inside than Greybeard pulled to the -string. In vain the king kicked and threatened, the queen adding her -cries and tears. Greybeard quietly blew out all the lights, and -dragging the sack rapidly across the yard, said— - -“I am no spirit, oh king, but your old friend Greybeard. You see, I -have got you and your queen out of your beds as you commanded me to do, -and now it is for me to make my conditions. I will not let you out of -the sack unless you promise me your forgiveness for what I have done, -and also give me your royal word that you will grant the request I will -presently make you.” - -The king was so frightened and helpless, fearing that he might die ere -Greybeard opened the sack, that he willingly gave his royal word to -grant his request, whatever it might be. Whereupon Greybeard untied the -sack, and when the king and queen had crept forth, looking very -crestfallen, Greybeard said that, as next day was the princess’s -wedding-day, he had now to demand the hand of the fair Sigrid in -marriage, as well as the half of the kingdom during the king’s -lifetime; and, further, that old Geir and his wife, who had befriended -him in his poverty, should also live at the palace, and be amply -provided for. - -The king, having given his royal word, could not of course retract, so -he and his queen returned to the palace very sad and sorrowful, for -now, instead of having the rich old king for a son-in-law, they had to -accept this terrible stranger and lose the half of their kingdom as -well. - -Greybeard meanwhile returned to the cottage, and when he told Geir and -his wife that instead of losing his life he was going to marry the -princess the next morning, and that they also were to be provided for, -they could hardly believe his words. - -“And now you must put on these smart clothes I have brought you, and go -back with me,” added Greybeard; and as soon as the old couple were -ready, they returned with him to the palace. - -The morning of the wedding rose bright and sunny, and the old king, who -had arrived, was lodged in the palace. Leaving Geir and Trude among the -assembled guests, Greybeard went down into the beautiful gardens, and -there, seated on the stone bench near the fountain, he saw Sigrid, -looking sad and pale. She had heard of the grey stranger and all his -wonderful doings, and though glad that she was not to marry this ugly -old king, she could not forget Olaf. - -Hearing a step approaching, she looked up and saw Greybeard coming -towards her. - -“Fair princess,” he said, kneeling down before her. “Do not fear me, -but lay your hand in mine and trust me; believe me, I only wish to make -you happy.” - -His voice was so soft, and he spoke so gently, that Sigrid, despite his -ugly grey beard, after a moment’s hesitation, placed her hand in his. -No sooner, however, had she done so, than the quaint grey figure -disappeared, behold! Olaf himself stood before her, and with a glad cry -she threw herself into his outstretched arms. - -Together they then hastened to the king and queen, and Olaf told them -how, by the aid of his fairy godmother, he had been able to help the -old couple who had fed and sheltered him, and also to claim his -cousin’s hand, when his year of travel was ended. - -The king having given his word, there was nothing further to be said, -and the old king had to return to his own country. - -The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and the -feasting lasted a whole month. Olaf and Sigrid lived long and happily -together, and after the king’s death Olaf succeeded to the kingdom, -which he ruled with such wisdom and goodness, that his reign has ever -since been known as “The reign of King Olaf the Good.” - - - - - - - - -LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD - - -There once reigned a king and a queen, and in the same country there -also lived a poor old man and his wife. The king had an only daughter, -called Enid, who was greatly beloved by both her father and mother. -They spared no expense, and she had the best masters and governesses, -and a number of servants to wait upon her; but notwithstanding that she -was so carefully watched and looked after, she suddenly disappeared. -The head-governess said she had left her in her room only for a few -minutes practising her harp, with two of her maidens in attendance, and -when she came back she found both the girls fast asleep, and the -princess gone. Inquiries were made of every one, but nothing could be -heard of the princess. No one had seen her; she had vanished in the -most mysterious manner. The king, in despair, sent out messengers in -all directions, and spent a great part of his treasure searching for -her; but all in vain. Then, at last, he vowed that he would give the -princess in marriage to whoever should be fortunate enough to find her, -and also give him the half of his kingdom. But though many of the -knights and nobles about the court, eager to secure so great a prize, -went off in search of her, they one and all returned empty-handed. - -Now, the poor old man who lived outside the palace grounds had three -sons. Their names were Osmond, Tostig, and Harald. The two eldest boys -were greatly beloved by their parents; but Harald, the youngest and -handsomest, was disliked by his father and mother, and both his elder -brothers ill-treated him and made him do all the work, while they went -out shooting and fishing. - -When the boys were grown up, Osmond came to his parents, and said he -would like to start off and see the world, and try to win fame and -riches for himself. - -His father and mother were quite willing he should do so, and providing -him with a new pair of boots and a large bag of food, he started off on -his journey. - -After he had gone a long, long way, he arrived at a little hillock. -Here he sat down to rest, and unpacked his bag of provisions. - -Just as he was beginning to eat, a tiny little man, dressed in grey, -came up to him, begging for a morsel of food. Osmond angrily ordered -him away, threatening to beat him if he did not go quickly. - -After he had rested, Osmond went on again a long, long way, till he -came to another hillock. Here he again sat down to rest, and began to -eat. But he had hardly commenced than a still smaller and shabbier -little man, dressed in green, came up to him and asked him for a morsel -of food. Osmond spoke angrily to him, and sent him away with a volley -of abuse. - -He then went on again a long, long way, till he reached a large open -glade in the wood. Here he sat down on the soft, mossy grass at the -foot of a big beech tree, and thought he would eat another morsel. But -no sooner had he opened his bag and taken out the food, than a whole -flock of birds flew down beside him; but he angrily chased them away, -and then, having rested himself, went on his way, till he came to a big -cave. Looking in, and seeing no one, only a lot of cattle, he thought -he would go in and wait till the dawn arrived. - -Just as the sun was setting, an enormously big giantess walked in. -Osmond was greatly startled, but, taking courage, he went up to her, -and asked whether he might stay the night there. - -The giantess said yes, on condition that in the morning he would do the -work she would require of him. This he promised he would do; so she -allowed him to remain the night, she herself retiring into an inner -cave. - -The next morning the giantess told him that he must clean out the cave, -and put down fresh bedding for the cattle, and that he must have it all -finished before the evening, else she would take his life. With these -words she went away. - -Osmond took up a prong he saw standing in a corner, but no sooner did -he begin to turn up the straw than the prong stuck fast in the bedding. -In vain he pushed and pulled and tried to drag it out, the prong -remained firmly fixed; and when in the evening the giantess came home -and found that the cave had not been cleaned out, she took hold of -Osmond and hung him up to a nail in the cave. - -Meanwhile Tostig, the second son, thought he, too, would like to go out -into the world to seek his fortune, for he felt sure his brother by -this time must be quite a rich man. So he told his parents that he did -not care to remain at home now his elder brother was away, and with -only that stupid Harald at home; so having gained their consent, he, -too, started off, provided with a pair of new boots and a big bag of -provisions. - -But he was not more fortunate than Osmond had been. He flouted the -little men while he rested on the hillocks, he chased and killed some -of the birds who came flocking round him for crumbs; and when he -reached the cave, he also received leave from the giantess to remain -the night, on condition that he cleaned out the cave next morning. When -he went and took up the prong to throw out the old bedding, it stuck -fast in the straw, and no efforts of his could move it. So the giantess -coming home, and finding that he had failed to accomplish his task, -took him and hanged him beside his brother. - -So now there was only the youngest son, Harald, left. But though he was -the only one at home, his parents did not love him any better, and the -poor lad often felt that his presence reminded them of their lost sons, -and that they regretted not having sent him away in their place. So he -also decided to go away. - -“I do not suppose I shall win riches and fame. All I hope is that I may -be able to earn enough to support myself, and be no longer a burden to -you.” - -Then his parents told him he might go; but instead of nice strong new -boots, they only gave him an old pair of his brother’s, and his sack -contained nothing but some hard, dry crusts. - -But Harald started off with a light heart, and as it chanced he, too, -took the same road his brothers had done, and presently he came to the -first hillock. “I think my brothers must have rested here, if they felt -as tired as I do,” he said, “so I will do the same.” And seating -himself on the hillock, he began to eat one of his dry crusts, when, -looking up, he saw a little old man in grey standing beside him. - -“Will you share your crust with me? I am very hungry, and have had no -food to-day,” he said. - -Harald pitied the old man, who looked so feeble and tired. He begged -him to sit down beside him and share his meal. When they had done, the -old man got up, and, after thanking him, said, “My name is Tritill. -Although I am old and feeble, if ever you are in need of help, call me, -and I will come to you.” So saying, he went round the back of the -hillock and disappeared. - -Harald then continued his journey till he came to the second hillock. - -“I feel sure my brothers must have rested here,” he said. “It is a long -way from the last hillock. I, too, will rest here awhile.” And he sat -down, and opening his bag, took out another crust. Hardly had he done -so when a tiny, shabby, little old man, dressed in green, came up to -him and asked for a morsel of food. Harald very good-naturedly asked -him to sit down beside him, and shared his crust with him. When they -had finished eating, the little green man got up, and, after thanking -Harald, said— - -“Call me, if ever you think I can do you a service. My name is Litill.” -And he, too, went away, and was soon out of sight. - -Harald then continued his journey until he came to the large open glade -in the wood. - -“I am sure my brothers must have rested here,” he thought. “I will do -the same.” And he sat down and took out another crust. No sooner had he -done so than a great flock of birds came down. They circled round and -round him, and seemed so hungry and fought so eagerly over every crumb -he threw them, that Harald’s heart was filled with pity. “Poor little -things!” he said; “they need it more than I do.” And he broke up the -remaining crusts and threw the crumbs among them. - -When they had eaten up every crumb, the biggest bird alighted gently on -Harald’s shoulder and whistled softly— - -“If ever you think we can do you a service, call us. We shall hear you -wherever we are, for we are your birds.” And ere he had recovered from -his astonishment, they had all flown away and were out of sight. - -Harald then continued his journey, until he, too, came to the big cave. -Looking in, he saw it was full of cattle, and hanging from a beam in -one corner he saw the bodies of his two brothers. - -Startled at the sight, Harald’s first impulse was to go away; but he -thought he must first bury his brothers. So he took down the bodies, -and seeing a spade near the entrance, he speedily dug a grave and -buried them in the sand outside the cave. Just as he had finished, the -giantess arrived. - -Harald, who was very tired, asked her if he might stay the night there. - -“You may do so, if you will promise to do what I tell you in the -morning,” answered the giantess. - -This Harald agreed to, and he slept that night in the cave. - -Next morning, the giantess, who had slept in an inner cave, told him -that he would have to clean out the cave, and put down clean bedding -for the oxen. - -“But remember, if your work is not finished when I come home, I shall -hang you the same as I did your brothers;” and so saying she went away. - -Harald took up the prong standing in the corner and began his work. But -no sooner had he pushed the prong into the bedding and tried to lift it -than it stuck fast to the ground. In vain he used all his strength, the -prong remained firmly fixed. In his despair he called out: “Oh, dear -Tritill, come and help me!” - -No sooner had the words passed his lips than he saw Tritill standing -beside him, who asked what he could do for him. Harald showed him the -difficulty he was in. - -Then Tritill called out: “Prick prong and shovel spade!” and -immediately the prong pricked up the bedding and the spade shovelled it -away, till in a very short time the cave was all cleaned out and fresh -straw put down. Harald thanked him warmly for his help, and Tritill -went away. - -When the giantess came home in the evening and saw that the work was -done, she said to Harald— - -“Oh, man, man! you have not done this by yourself! But I will let it -pass!” and she retired into the inner cave. - -The next morning the giantess told Harald that she had some fresh work -for him to do. He was to carry her own bedding outside the cave, take -out all the feathers, spread them out in the sun to air, and then put -them back again. - -“But remember, if when I come back in the evening there is a single -feather missing, I shall hang you as I did your brothers!” And with -these words she went away. - -Harald carried out the great featherbed and the big pillows; and as the -sun was shining warm and bright, and there was not a breath of wind, he -ripped open the seams and spread out the feathers in the sun. - -No sooner had he done so than a strong wind arose, and in one moment -all the feathers were whirled away, not a single one remaining. - -In despair Harald called out: “Dear Tritill, dear Litill, and all my -dear birds—oh, come and help me if you can!” And almost before the -words had passed his lips, Tritill, Litill, and the whole flight of -birds, came bringing the feathers with them; and while Tritill and -Litill helped Harald to fill the bed and the pillows, and sew them up -again, the birds flew round picking up all the stray feathers, so that -none were missing. But out of each pillow they took one feather, and, -tying them together, told Harald that when the giantess missed them and -threatened to kill him, he was to tickle her nose with the feathers. - -Thereupon Tritill, Litill, and the birds all disappeared. - -When the giantess came home in the evening, she went up to her bed, and -threw herself down on it so heavily that the whole cave shook. Then she -began carefully feeling all over the bed, and when she came to the -pillows she cried out— - -“Aha, man! I have caught you—there is a feather missing in each pillow! -Now I shall hang you like your brothers!” - -But as she took hold of him, Harold quickly pulled the two feathers out -of his pocket and tickled her nose with them. - -In an instant the giantess fell back on her bed looking terribly white -and frightened; but Harald laughingly gave her back her feathers, -telling her he did not want to keep them. - -“Ah, man, man!” said the giantess, “I know you did not do this alone; -but I will let it pass this time!” - -So this third night Harald also passed in the cave, and in the morning -the giantess said to him— - -“I have some fresh work for you to-day. You must kill one of my oxen. -Then you must scrape and clean the skin to make a leather bag; cut up -the animal in joints ready for cooking; clean all the entrails, and -make spoons out of its horns. All must be finished ere I return this -evening. I have fifty oxen, as you see, and it is one of these I want -killed. I shall not, however, tell you which one I have fixed upon; -that you must find out for yourself. If all is done as I wish when I -return, you can depart in the morning and go wherever you like; and in -addition, as a reward, you may choose three things from among such of -my treasures as I value most. If, however, everything is not finished, -or if you kill the wrong animal, then it will cost you your life, and I -shall hang you the same as I did your brothers.” And so saying the -giantess departed. - -Harald was sorely puzzled. How could he possibly decide which of the -animals the giantess wished killed? Then he remembered his friends. - -“Dear Tritill, dear Litill, come once again to my aid,” he cried. - -Hardly had the words passed his lips, than he saw them both coming -towards him, leading a huge ox between them. They at once set to work -and killed him, and while Harald cleaned the entrails and cut up the -joints, Tritill scraped the skin and prepared it for making the bag, -and Litill began fashioning the spoons out of the horns. - -So the work sped along quickly and merrily, and all was ready ere the -sun sank to rest. - -Harald now told his friends what the giantess had promised him if he -should have finished his task ere she returned. - -“Can you advise me what to ask for?” he said. - -Then they told him he should first ask for that which was over her bed, -then for the chest which stood beside her bed, and lastly for that -which was behind the wall of her bed. - -Harald thanked them warmly for all they had done for him, and said he -would do as they had told him, whereupon the little men disappeared. - -When the giantess came home in the evening and found that Harald had -finished all the tasks she had set him, she exclaimed— - -“Ah, man, man! you never did all this alone; but you have conquered, so -I must let it pass.” And so saying she retired to rest. - -The next morning, the giantess called Harald into the inner cave and -told him he might choose the reward she had promised him, and that then -he might go where he liked. - -“Then,” said Harald, “if I may have whatever I like, I choose, first, -that which is above your bed; then the chest which is beside your bed; -and, lastly, that which is behind the wall of your bed.” - -“Ah, man, man!” cried the giantess. “You have not chosen these things -by yourself; but I cannot refuse you; you are too strong for me, and -you have conquered, and I must give you the reward you claim.” - -So saying, she mounted some steps above her bed cut into the rock, and, -opening a secret door, she led forth a beautiful maiden. This was none -other than the fair Princess Enid, who had disappeared so mysteriously -some time ago. - -“Take her back to her father, and he will reward you as you deserve,” -said the giantess as she placed the princess’s hand in that of Harald. - -She then opened the lid of the chest beside her bed. This was filled -with gold, pearls, and precious stones; and then moving aside the bed, -she touched a secret spring, and the wall sliding back, they saw the -blue sea, and anchored close to the cave lay a beautiful ship -completely fitted out, her sails all set, and her pennant flying, and -possessing the power of sailing wherever its owner wished, without aid -of either captain or crew. - -When the giantess had handed him over these gifts, she told Harald that -he would henceforth be one of the happiest and luckiest of men. - -Harald then carried the chest containing the gold and precious stones -on board ship, and then having arranged some soft cushions for the -Princess Enid, in the stern of the vessel, they quickly departed, and -reached her father’s country. - -The delight of the king and queen on recovering their long-lost -daughter can be more easily imagined than described. They never tired -hearing of the wonderful adventures through which Harald had gone, and -the king ordered a great feast in honour of the rescuer of his child, -which ended with the wedding of Enid and Harald. - -The king then made Harald his prime minister; and so well and so wisely -did he rule the country, that on the king’s death he was chosen to -succeed him, and he and Queen Enid lived long and happily together, -seeing their children and grandchildren growing up around them. - - - - - - - - -LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG - - -CHAPTER I. - -THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG ARE CRUELLY TREATED BY THEIR STEPMOTHER, WHO -TRIES TO GET RID OF THEM. - - -Long ago, when giants and ogres still walked about the earth, in a far -distant country, there once lived a king and queen. They had two -children, called Thorwald and Ingibjörg; but before the children were -grown up, the good queen died. - -The king, who was very fond of his wife, was quite inconsolable at her -death. He lost interest in everything, shut himself up in his own -rooms, only coming out to sit and weep beside her grave. - -This went on for so long, that at last his ministers came to him, and -told him that everything was going wrong in his kingdom, and that there -was a rumour abroad, that a neighbouring prince, hearing that the king -no longer took any interest in his affairs, meant to cross the water -and take possession of the king’s throne and lands. They therefore -begged him to rouse himself and look out for another wife, and either -go forth and seek her himself, or else send his ambassadors to try and -bring back a suitable princess. - -At first the king would not listen to a word they said, but after a -time he saw that his ministers were right, so he agreed to fit out some -ships and send an embassy to several other countries in order to find -some fair princess worthy to share his throne. - -Soon after the ambassadors had started and were once fairly on the high -seas, a great storm arose. The sky grew black as night, the thunder -roared and the lightning flashed, and the wind blew so strongly, -driving the ships in all directions, that the sailors quite lost their -reckoning; their rudders were broken, and they drifted about at the -mercy of the winds and waves. At length, after many days, they sighted -land; but when they came near, they saw it was quite an unknown shore. - -The chief men of the expedition now disembarked, in order to make some -inquiries, leaving the sailors in charge of the ships. - -For some time they could see no sign of any human habitation, and -thought they must have landed on some uninhabited island, but at length -they arrived at a small farm, consisting of a few wretched huts. - -Not hearing a sound, and seeing no one about, they at first concluded -the place was deserted; but when they reached the last hovel, an old -woman came forth, who, despite her great age, was both tall and -stately, and at once asked them who they were and whence they had come. - -“We have been driven here by the storm,” replied the leader, and he -then proceeded to tell her the object of their search. - -“You certainly have been very unfortunate so far,” answered the old -woman, “and I fear there is but little chance of your finding what you -seek here.” - -While they were talking, the sun had set, and as the weather showed -signs of again turning stormy, the ambassadors asked the old woman -whether she could give them shelter. - -At first she absolutely refused, saying her miserable hut was not -fitted to receive people accustomed to live in royal castles; but, as -the storm increased, they continued to urge her to let them stay, till -at length she consented and bade them enter. - -What was their surprise and astonishment to find the inside of this -apparently miserable hut richly fitted up like some kingly apartment - -Handsome skins covered the floor, soft couches ran round the walls, -which were ornamented with richly chased shields and arms, and a bright -fire burnt cheerily on the hearth. - -As soon as the men were seated, the old woman laid the great oaken -table which stood in the centre, and served the strangers with such -dainty dishes as might well befit a royal table. - -“And do you mean to say that you live here all alone?” asked the chief -ambassador, during the meal. - -“I might almost say that I do,” replied the woman, “for besides myself -there is no one here but my only child Guda.” - -“And, pray, may we not see the maiden?” asked the ambassador; for they -were all wondering what the girl, living alone with her mother in these -strange surroundings, would be like. - -Again the old woman demurred; but the more she pretended to hesitate, -the more the ambassadors urged her, till at last she consented, and -said she would bring her daughter. - -When at last she entered by her mother’s side, the ambassadors were -almost startled by her marvellous beauty. Tall and fair, like a stately -lily, with a perfect wealth of golden hair, falling in shining masses -to the ground, Guda appeared before them like the goddess Freya. -Surely, they thought, nowhere could they find a lovelier maiden to fill -the vacant seat beside the king’s throne. - -So, without further hesitation, they at once solicited her hand in -marriage, in the king’s name. - -The old woman pretended to think they were only joking, and laughed at -the idea of the king seeking a wife in a peasant’s cottage, adding that -poor girls like her daughter had better remain at home, for such -grandeur was not for them, and their ignorance of the ways of the world -only brought them to shame instead of honour. - -The king’s ambassadors, however, would not be put off, and the more the -old woman declared she could not part with her daughter, the more -determined they were to take her away with them. At last, seeing the -men would take no refusal, she consented to let the girl go, on -condition that they would bring her back again, if, on seeing her, the -king did not wish to marry her. - -To this the ambassadors agreed, and then they all retired for the -night. - -Next morning the men prepared to return to the ships, and the old woman -said her daughter would be ready to accompany them when she had got her -things together. Then, to their surprise, they found she had so many -packages that it needed all the ships’ crews to carry them to the shore -and put them on board. - -The mother and daughter now went down to the beach together, talking -earnestly, but in such low tones that no one could make out what they -were saying; but one man heard the old woman say, “Remember, you must -send me back the big stone; I will manage the rest.” - -And then they reached the shore, where the old mother kissed her -daughter, and, bidding her good-bye, wished her all good luck and -prosperity. - -Then the anchors were weighed, the sails were hoisted, and the vessels -put out to sea, reaching their destination without any mishaps. - -When the king heard that his ambassadors had returned, he went down to -the shore, accompanied by all the chief officers of his court, to bid -the travellers welcome, and when he saw the young girl whom the -ambassadors had chosen for his queen, he was greatly delighted, for she -was more beautiful than any maiden he had ever seen, and seemed as -sweet and good as she was lovely. - -He conducted her back to the palace in great state. There a magnificent -banquet had been prepared, and soon after the wedding was celebrated, -amid the rejoicings of the whole island. The feast lasted three days, -and every one who saw the fair Queen Guda in her rich and costly robes, -seated on the throne beside her husband, declared no more beautiful -queen could possibly have been found, and though the king had loved his -first wife, he soon became so completely wrapped up in Guda, that her -word was law in everything. - -Some months after the wedding, a war broke out in a neighbouring -kingdom, belonging to a cousin of the king, who had, therefore, to -start off and help him, as his enemies were too strong for him to fight -them alone. - -The king, therefore, ordered out his war-galleys, and, as he expected -to be away some time, he, at the queen’s request, handed her his royal -signet ring, begging her to rule the kingdom during his absence, and be -a kind and loving mother to his two children, Thorwald and Ingibjörg. - -This Guda promised she would do. So the king took a tender farewell of -his wife and children, and getting on board his ship, followed by his -men, a strong wind rapidly carried the vessels out of sight. - -For some little time after the king had left, Queen Guda was very kind -to the children. She had them to dine at her own table, gave them fruit -and sweets and toys, and often took them for drives in her beautiful -chariot, with the cream-coloured horses. - -Then one day she asked them to go down to the shore with her and play -some games. - -It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone warm and bright, the blue sea -was smooth and glistening like a great sheet of glass, and as the tiny -wavelets receded, the golden sands were strewn with lovely pink and -violet shells and glistening feathery weeds of every hue and shade. - -“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, running up to her brother and laughing -merrily, her arms filled with long trails of crimson and green seaweed. -“Look how beautiful they are! Let us play at being king and queen, and -I will make two lovely crowns.” - -“No; come here, children,” said the queen. She had walked some little -distance along the shore, and now stood beside a big square stone. -Then, as Thorwald and Ingibjörg came near her, she muttered, “Open, oh -stone!” And at these words the great square stone parted asunder, -showing a large cavity inside, and before the children knew what had -happened, Queen Guda had pushed them both in; the stone closed with a -snap, and, giving it a strong shove, she rolled the stone into the sea. - -She then returned to the castle weeping, telling her attendants that -the children had run away, that she had called them to come back, but -all in vain, they would not obey; so she now sent out messengers in all -directions, pretending terrible grief at their supposed loss. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HOW THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG FOUND THEMSELVES AT THE WITCH’S ISLAND, AND -WHAT THEY DID. - - -The two children meanwhile, when they felt the stone closing, tried -their utmost to force it open. But all their efforts proved fruitless; -the stone remained shut, and the children soon felt, by the rapid -motion, that they were fairly out at sea, for, being a magic stone, it -floated on the surface of the water instead of sinking to the bottom. -The waves tossed it about for many hours, but at length the children -felt the motion getting less and less, until at last the stone lay -perfectly still. - -“I think we must be near land now,” said Thorwald. “There is no motion -at all.” - -“If you think that, why should not you say the same words the queen -did?” replied Ingibjörg. - -So Thorwald waited a little longer in order to make sure it was not -merely a temporary lull, and then he called out loudly— - -“Open, oh stone!” - -And immediately the great stone parted asunder, and Thorwald saw they -were close to the shore. - -The two children then slipped out, and paddled through the shallow -water to the land. But though they wandered along the fine dry sand for -some distance, they could see no sign of any habitation. They therefore -determined to try and build a little hut for themselves. - -Now, Thorwald, although but a young lad, had always gone out hunting -with his father, who had given him a small gun and hunting-knife. These -and his flute, on which he played wonderfully well, the boy never -parted with, and he therefore had them with him when he and his sister -had gone out with the queen in the morning. - -Fashioning a rough wooden spade out of some driftwood for Ingibjörg, he -used his knife to such purpose that a large hole was soon dug in the -dry sand. This he then covered over with branches cut from the -brushwood on the rocks, and leaving his sister to collect dry wood for -a fire, he went in search of some birds for their supper. But although -successful in shooting a couple, there was, alas! no fire to cook them, -and poor Ingibjörg, who was getting very hungry, looked sadly at the -food they could not eat. - -“You pluck and prepare the birds,” said Thorwald, “and I will go -further inland and see if I cannot get some fire.” - -So saying, he went up a narrow valley instead of, as heretofore, -keeping along the shore, and after he had gone some little distance, he -came to a small miserable-looking farm. He could see no one about, so -he climbed up the steep slanting roof of the centre hut and peeped down -the hole which served as a chimney. - -There he saw an old, very ugly, and dirty woman, busily engaged raking -out the ashes from the hearth. But he noticed that half the cinders -tumbled down among her feet, instead of into the ashpan she held in her -left hand. So Thorwald made certain that the old woman must be blind. - -He determined, therefore, to enter quietly into the house, and carry -off a few live coals. First slipping down the roof, he crept slowly in -at the low door, and then, watching his opportunity, he crawled along -the wall till he reached the hearth. Then, seeing a small iron cup, he -carefully pushed some glowing coals into it, and seeing no one else -about, he made sure the old woman was alone, and while she was still -busy raking, he crept out of the hut, and, much pleased with his -success, hastened back to his sister. - -Ingibjörg was delighted when she saw him arrive, and, the fire being -all ready laid, a bright flame soon shot up; the birds were roasted, -and the two children made a hearty supper, Ingibjörg’s merry laugh -sounding again as gay as ever. - -Thorwald, somewhat tired with his day’s work, asked his sister to make -up a good fire ere they went to sleep, so that it might last all night. -But, alas! when they woke next morning the fire was out, so he had to -go again to the old woman’s farm to fetch more coals. - -This time he begged Ingibjörg earnestly not to let the fire out; but, -alack! the little princess, though very willing and anxious to please -her brother, had not been accustomed to attend to fires, so, though -doing her best by making up a huge fire ere she went to sleep, it was -out in the morning. - -Ingibjörg even tried to wake up very early in order to put on fresh -wood; but, despite all her efforts, each morning the fire was out, and -Thorwald had to go every day to fetch fresh fire. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THEIR FURTHER ADVENTURES AND ESCAPE. - - -Thus the brother and sister lived for some time on the birds and game -that Thorwald killed; and Ingibjörg having made a net out of the long -tough shore grasses, they also managed to catch some fish and crabs, -and their days passed pleasantly enough, while every morning Thorwald -went up the valley and brought away some live coals, without the old -woman ever finding it out. - -Once, after he had taken away the coals, he heard her mutter— - -“Ah! those devil’s children! they are a long time in coming, but arrive -here at last they must, for I made Guda promise to send them in the -stone, and she dare not disobey me. Ah! only let me once get hold of -them, and I will very soon put them out of the way.” - -Thorwald thought these words must surely refer to himself and his -sister, who had arrived there in such a strange manner. He was, -therefore, very careful whenever he came to the hut for the fire coals, -to make as little noise as possible. He sometimes scarcely dared to -breathe for fear the old woman might discover him. - -Meanwhile Ingibjörg, who had been very good about staying alone in -their little hut, at last became very curious about the old woman, and -begged and entreated Thorwald to let her go with him some day. -Thorwald, though willing to please his sister, was afraid to trust her, -for he knew that the sight of the queer old woman would make her laugh; -but he found it very difficult to deny her anything within his power to -grant, and when, therefore, she continued to beg him to take her, he at -last consented on condition that, no matter what she saw or heard, she -must promise him she would not laugh, as, if she did, it might cost -them their lives. - -Ingibjörg promised she would keep quite still; so the next day the -brother and sister started off together for the old farm. - -When they got there they climbed up the sloping roof, and, with another -warning to keep silent, Thorwald let his sister peep down through the -chimney hole. But, alas! what Thorwald had dreaded actually took place. - -The old woman, who stood near the hearth, was raking out the ashes so -vigorously, that not only did she send them all over the floor instead -of into the ashpan, but she made such a cloud of dust that she was soon -completely covered from head to foot with a coating of grey ashes, and -began to cough violently. - -When Ingibjörg saw this, she could not repress her laughter, and a -merry peal rang out in the clear air. - -No sooner did the old woman hear this, than she chuckled gleefully. - -“Ha! ha! ha! So those devil’s children have come at last, have they? -Ho! ho! ho! what a joke! Now I shall have them! Ha! ha! ha!” - -And with these words she rushed out of the house. She was so quick, -that she came up to the children just as they were sliding down the -roof, and they might even then have got away, but that Ingibjörg, at -sight of the old woman, could not stop laughing; she thought her still -more comical-looking when she began to run. - -But the laugh now turned to grief, for the old witch pulled some strong -leather straps out of her pocket, and, fastening them round the brother -and sister, she drove them back into the house. There she shut them up -in a lean-to, and secured them firmly with another strap to two strong -wooden posts. - -The children at first were terribly frightened when they found they -could not get away, and Ingibjörg blamed herself greatly for having, -through her foolish laughter, brought about this terrible pass. - -But the old woman evidently did not mean to starve them, for presently -she placed a big bowl of bread and milk before each of them, saying— - -“Now eat all you can, and don’t waste anything.” - -In the evening she again brought them food in plenty; and this went on -for some days. - -But, though they were not harshly treated, except that they were never -untied, the children grew very weary and tired; the room was almost -dark, the only light coming through the hole in the roof, which also -served as a chimney. On the third day, the old woman took one of each -of their hands, and mumbling and gently biting their fingers, she -muttered— - -“No, no! Not fat enough yet!” - -Thorwald, therefore, determined to make every effort in order to free -themselves; but this was no easy matter. At length, after many -attempts, he succeeded in biting through the strap that fastened his -hands. He was thus able to get at his hunting-knife, which he -fortunately always wore beneath his tunic, so the old woman had not -seen it, else she would certainly have taken it away. Then, waiting -till night closed in and the old witch was asleep, he cut through the -rest of the straps that bound him and his sister. - -“But the old woman will run after us and catch us if she sees us,” -whispered Ingibjörg. - -“I have thought of that too,” replied Thorwald; “we must, therefore, -make sure she is asleep.” And, creeping cautiously along the floor, he -bent over the old hag, who lay snoring in one corner on a great heap of -skins. - -“She is sound,” he then whispered, turning to Ingibjörg, having first -carefully placed another thick skin over the old woman. “We must get -away ere she wakens. Come, sister; don’t delay!” And, taking Ingibjörg -by the hand, he hurried her out of the house. - -“Now you wait behind that great stone,” said he, “while I cut and widen -this ditch which runs across the road.” Then Thorwald set energetically -to work with his hunting-knife, and ere long had cut a deep wide ditch, -throwing up the loose earth to form a bank, which rose up between them -and the hut. - -By this time the old ogress had wakened up, and, not hearing a sound, -began feeling about for the children. When she had tapped all round and -could not find them, she began to scream and swear with rage, and ran -out, calling loudly after them. - -As soon as Ingibjörg saw her rushing along, her hair streaming wildly -behind her, she could not help laughing out aloud. - -“Ha! so you are there, you bad wicked children!” cried the ogress. “But -only wait, just let me catch you, and I will teach you to run away! You -shall be put into the oven at once, for you are quite fat enough now, -and then I shall have a good meal!” So saying she ran along the path to -where she heard Ingibjörg’s voice, but, unable to see the ditch, she -fell in headlong and broke her neck. - -Thorwald did not wait to learn what happened, but as soon as he saw the -ogress run after them and fall into the ditch, he took hold of -Ingibjörg’s hand, and together they raced back to the shore, very -thankful that they were now safe from the old witch’s clutches. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -THE KING’S RETURN, AND QUEEN GUDA’S RELEASE FROM THE WITCH’S THRALL. - - -Several weeks now passed. Each morning Thorwald first gave a look -across the sea in hopes of seeing a ship or boat, and would then start -off in search of birds and game, while, strangely enough, after the old -witch’s death their fire never went out, and Ingibjörg, by carefully -attending to it, was able to keep it burning both day and night. - -Sometimes, when no food was needed, the children having laid in a -sufficient supply of game and fish, Thorwald would take his flute and -play, while his sister plaited mats and baskets out of the long rushes -that grew near the shore. - -Thus it happened that one day, while the two children sat on the shore, -they saw several ships sailing slowly past the island. - -Thorwald, who had just put down his flute, now took it up again, and -began playing as loud as he could. - -The ships came gradually nearer. - -“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, clapping her hands, “see, they are -coming nearer! Oh, play louder, louder!” and she joined her voice to -his flute. - -And sure enough, ere long, the largest of the vessels cast anchor close -to the shore, the other ships still keeping out to sea at some -distance. - -And then, to the children’s great joy, they saw their father standing -on the deck. A boat was lowered, the king and one of his followers were -quickly rowed to shore, and in a few more moments Thorwald and -Ingibjörg were clasped in their father’s arms. - -Great was his surprise to find them on this lonely island, for he had -heard nothing of what had happened in his own country during his -absence, and it was only by chance that he had sailed close to the -island, none of his people caring to come near it, as it was supposed -to be the home of evil spirits; and when they heard the sound of the -flute they thought it must surely be the song of some mermaids, wiling -the king’s fleet to destruction by their soft sweet melodies. - -But the king for some reason felt he must find out what it was, so had -ventured near the land, the rest of his fleet keeping out to sea. - -The king then asked his children how it was they were there, and when -he heard what had happened during his absence, he grew very wroth. - -He at once took the children on board his own ship, and commanded his -people under pain of instant death not to breathe a word to any one of -what had occurred. - -The fleet was then ordered to set sail and return home with all -possible speed. Arrived near his own island, the king chose a quiet and -retired part of the shore, and there he landed the children in charge -of his own attendant, telling him to keep them hidden till he sent him -word to appear with them at court. - -The fleet then departed and cast anchor at the usual landing-place. -Here the queen, arrayed in her richest garments and attended by all her -maidens, came down to welcome the king, expressing great joy at his -return. - -The king appeared well pleased to be at home again. - -“But where are the children?” he asked; “and why have they not come to -meet me, as they always do?” - -“Alas, alas!” cried the queen, putting her handkerchief to her eyes as -if to hide her tears, but really because she was afraid to look at the -king. “Poor, poor children! Pray do not speak of them! Soon after you -went away, they suddenly got very ill, and though I watched and nursed -them myself, the poor little things both died!” and Guda began to sob -and cry in reality, for she greatly feared what the king might do if he -ever heard the truth. - -And no one dared say a word; for during the king’s absence Guda, urged -on by fear of her mother if she did not get rid of her stepchildren, -and also thinking that she could only govern by making herself feared, -had ruled the kingdom with great severity, so no one dared say a word -against her, believing that the king was still devoted to her. - -The king, wishing to get at the truth of the strange tale, pretended -great sorrow at the news of the children’s death. - -“And where are the poor little things buried?” he asked. “I should like -to see their tomb.” - -The queen tried to persuade him not to go. She said she was sure it -would only increase his sorrow, and entreated him to desist. - -But the more she urged him not to go, the more determined he was to see -their tomb. - -So at length Guda yielded, and herself accompanied him to the wood at -the back of the palace, where, in a pretty open glade, she had caused a -handsome mausoleum to be erected. - -He greatly admired the beautiful carving on the stone, but he never -shed a tear, which somewhat surprised the queen. Soon after they both -returned to the palace, where the queen had had a banquet prepared to -welcome home the travellers. - -All during the feast the king still remained very silent and -preoccupied, and next morning he again went to the mausoleum, and then -said he meant to have the children’s coffins taken out. - -When the queen heard this, she threw herself on her knees before the -king, and begged and entreated him not to thus further increase his -pain and grief. But the king remained firm. The door of the great -mausoleum was thrown back, and two small coffins, handsomely ornamented -with gold and silver, were brought forth. But, behold, when at the -king’s order these were opened, instead of containing the bodies of the -two children, they were filled up with stones! - -The queen gave a great cry when she saw her wickedness had come to -light. She fell down at the king’s feet, and, sobbing and praying for -mercy, she confessed what she had done, adding that her mother, the old -witch, had forced her to do it. - -But the king was so angry that he would not listen to her words, and -ordered her to be shut up in the castle donjon till the Volkthing -decided what her punishment should be. - -Meanwhile Thorwald and Ingibjörg arrived at the palace, the king having -sent a messenger for them, and great was the rejoicing among the people -when they learnt their young prince and princess, whom they thought -dead, were alive and once again among them all. - -The children then told their story before the assembled nobles and -vikings, and when Ingibjörg related how Thorwald had killed the old -ogress, who had only been fattening them up in order to eat them, there -was a flash of lightning, and a loud crash of thunder resounded through -the great hall. The door at the lower end opened, and, to the surprise -of every one, the queen, draped in a long glistening white robe, walked -up the hall, and falling down at the king’s feet, she raised her -clasped hands towards him. - -“Pardon and forgiveness, oh king!” she cried. “The spell that has -nearly cost me my life, is at length broken! That terrible old ogress -was not my mother, but a wicked fairy who, because she thought my -mother had not treated her as well as the other fairies at my -christening, condemned me as soon as my mother died, to serve her and -obey all her behests as long as she lived. Now that your brave boy has -killed her, I am freed from her wicked spells. And now, oh my king, -punish me for the harm I have so unwillingly done; but, oh, let me live -to prove my gratitude to you and yours!” - -Great was the surprise of every one at the queen’s story, and the -ambassadors then recalled to mind how silent and grave the young queen -had been when they first saw her, even while she did all the old witch -ordered her to do. - -Thorwald also added his entreaties to those of the queen, and when -Ingibjörg with a merry laugh threw one arm round her father and the -other round the queen, the king relented. And thereupon the interrupted -feast was renewed amid general rejoicing, the queen seated at the -king’s right hand with Thorwald beside her, and Ingibjörg on his left -hand. - -There was no happier family in all the land. Queen Guda, having no -children of her own, lavished all her affection on Thorwald and -Ingibjörg, whose entreaties had restored her to her husband, and the -reign of the king and Queen Guda was ever after cited as one of the -longest and happiest ever known. - - - - - - - - -THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS - - -CHAPTER I. - -HOW QUEEN HERTHA FELL FROM HER HIGH ESTATE. - - -In a distant island, long, long ago, there lived a wealthy peasant, who -had three daughters called Alitea, Truda, and Hertha. Alitea and Truda -were both fine handsome girls, but Hertha, the youngest, was by far the -loveliest of the three. - -Their house was not far from the king’s palace, and one day, when the -three sisters were out walking, they met the king, attended by his -secretary and his valet. - -“Ah,” sighed Alitea, the eldest sister, “how happy I should be if I -could only marry the king’s valet! I should then be able to see all the -grand feasts that are held at the palace!” - -“And I should like to marry his secretary,” murmured Truda, the second -sister, “for then I should both hear and see all that was going on.” - -“Oh, if I had to marry any one,” cried Hertha, the youngest sister, “I -should like to marry King Leofric himself! See how young and handsome -he is!” - -The king, who had noticed the whispers and eager glances of the girls, -said to his attendants— - -“I wonder what those pretty maidens want? Let us go to them and find -out what they are talking about; I thought I heard them mention my -name.” - -The secretary tried to dissuade the young king from speaking to the -girls, saying he was sure their chatter was not worth listening to, and -that his Majesty had better not attend to them. But King Leofric would -not be put off, and it ended in their all three going up to the young -maidens. Then the king asked them what they had been talking about when -he and his attendants came in sight. - -Now when the girls saw the king come up to them, they were rather -frightened, but he spoke so kindly and pleasantly that their fears soon -vanished, and when he insisted on hearing what they had said, they at -last confessed the truth. - -King Leofric was mightily amused when he heard their tale. He thought -the girls very handsome, especially the youngest one, and after -chatting with them for some little time, he found them so bright and -clever, that he told them their wishes should be fulfilled. - -The sisters were so surprised to think their idle words should speedily -become real facts, that they were speechless with wonder and delight. - -So the king and his two attendants escorted the girls back to their -home, where the father’s pride may be imagined when he heard who the -suitors were. Of course he threw no difficulties in the way, and as the -king’s wishes were law, all three maidens were shortly married each to -the man of her choice. - -Now, although Alitea and Truda would have been quite satisfied with -their choice had Hertha not become queen, no sooner did they realize -how much grander was her lot than theirs, than they became very jealous -of her, and though she did her best to be friends with them, giving -them handsome presents, and taking them everywhere with her, their envy -only grew stronger, till at last they determined that, no matter at -what cost, she must be brought down from her high estate. So they -plotted and planned for many a long hour, how they could best get her -out of the way. - -At the end of a year the queen had a little son. Then her sisters took -away the baby in the night, and arranged that it should be cast into -the deep ditch outside the city walls, where all the rubbish was -thrown. But the old woman who had undertaken to do this, thought she -would give the poor babe a chance for its life; so, instead of throwing -it in the ditch, she placed it on the bank, hoping that some kind -person passing might see it and take it away. - -And this actually did happen, for Osric, a poor old woodcutter, on his -way home, seeing the pretty babe lying there crying helplessly, took it -up in his arms. - -“This is a strange thing,” he said. “Some one surely must have put it -here purposely. But I cannot leave the poor bairn crying here.” - -So saying, he carefully wrapped it in his old coat and took it home, -where he fed it as best he could. - -When next morning it was found that the baby had disappeared, the -sisters told the king they were sure that the queen must have put away -or killed the child; but, though King Leofric was greatly grieved at -the loss of his little son, he loved his wife too dearly to blame her -for the child’s disappearance. - -The next year the queen again had a baby boy, and the news caused great -rejoicings all through the kingdom. But that same night this child also -disappeared, and the two sisters again told the king that they were -sure the queen had caused it to be killed. - -But King Leofric, though startled and grieved at these strange -disappearances of his children, still trusted his wife and would not -hear a word against her. - -The following year, greatly to the king’s delight, the queen had a baby -girl. - -“Surely,” she thought, “this time nothing shall come between me and my -baby.” So she would not let the little creature out of her arms day or -night. - -But she was weak and ill, and the second night, seeing she would not -lay down the child, the wicked sisters gave her a sleeping-draught, and -as soon as her eyelids closed, they again took away the babe and gave -it to the old woman to throw into the ditch. - -When next morning the king heard that his little daughter, at whose -birth he had so rejoiced, had also disappeared, his grief and anger -knew no bounds. They quite overcame his former love for his wife. He -would listen to no excuses, and ordered her to be thrown into the den -of the big lion. - -When the wicked sisters heard this, they thought they had now got rid -of Queen Hertha. They were quite pleased to think they had at last -succeeded in the wicked plot they had planned, without the king or any -one else ever suspecting the part they had taken in it. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -WHAT HAD BEFALLEN THE TWO LITTLE PRINCES AND THEIR SISTER. - - -But Queen Hertha was not dead; for the lion, so far from hurting her, -laid himself quietly down at her feet, and when his food was brought to -him, he would never touch it till the queen had taken her share. - -So, while every one thought she was dead, Queen Hertha lived beside her -powerful friend. At first she had been terribly frightened, but she -speedily grew almost to love the huge beast, who, when the king and her -sisters had been so cruel, had befriended her in her hour of need. -Still it was at best but a dreary existence, and many times and often -she wished she could but know what was happening outside the lion’s -den. - -As for the children, the same old man, Osric, who had picked up the -first baby, had fortunately also found the other boy and the baby girl, -and had taken them home to his own little cot, near the woods, where he -brought them up as well as he could. He called the elder boy Wilhelm, -the second one Sigurd, and the little baby girl Olga. - -He had tried at first to find out whose children they could possibly -be, but one night he dreamed that a beautiful fairy came to his -bedside, and said— - -“Osric, if you love the children, don’t ask any questions about them, -but bring them up as your own—their enemies will else destroy them. Let -them wait till they are grown up.” - -So he had kept his own counsel, and did the best he could for them. -Strangely enough, too, he found that his barrel of meal never ran -short, and with his cow and his little patch of garden ground they -always had a sufficiency of food. - -So the children grew up strong and healthy, the boys helping the old -man in his forest work, and fetching the wood and water that was -wanted; and as for Olga, she soon became quite an expert little -housekeeper. But, though they wore rough, home-spun garments, they were -good to look at, for they all three inherited the marvellous beauty of -their father and mother. - -At last, when the young people were grown up, the old man, feeling his -end draw near, called Olga and her brothers to his bedside. He then -told them how and where he had found them, and also mentioned the -strange vision he had had. - -“But now that you are grown up,” he added, “I should advise you to make -all inquiries, and not to rest till you have found out who and what you -are, for I feel sure you are no ordinary children.” Thereupon he gave -them his blessing and died. - -Wilhelm, Sigurd, and Olga sorrowed deeply over the death of their kind -foster-father, for they had loved him dearly. When they had buried him -in the forest, they returned sadly to the empty hut and consulted -together as to what they had best do in order to carry out his -instructions. - -While they were thus sitting and talking, the door of the hut opened, -and an old man entered. He was dressed entirely in green; his hair was -long and white, so also was his beard, and in his hand he carried a -thick oaken staff. - -“Good morrow, father,” said Wilhelm; “you are welcome, though we have -not much to offer you. Pray take a seat and rest, for you look weary.” - -“I have come a long way, my son,” answered the old man; “but though I -am still hale and hearty, I shall not be sorry for a short rest. But -you seem in sorrow or trouble,” he added, looking from one to the -other. “Perhaps I might be able to help you, for I have travelled far, -and seen many strange and wonderful things.” - -“We shall indeed be glad of some advice,” said Sigurd, while Olga -hastened to place a bowl of new milk and some oatcakes before the -traveller. “Sir, we are sadly perplexed as to what we ought to do.” And -the brothers then proceeded to tell the stranger their story, and the -advice their foster-father had given them. - -When he had heard their strange tale, the old man said— - -“I fear I cannot help you myself, but I think I know some one who may -be able to advise you. You must know that about three days’ journey -from here, there lies a valley full of strangely shaped stones. In the -middle of this valley there is a rock, on which a large bird sits, who -is very wise, and understands and speaks the human language. Now, I -think you should go and see this bird, though I will not conceal from -you that there is very great danger attending such a visit. Many people -have gone to consult him, but so far no one has ever returned. He is, -however, so wise that he can both foretell the future, and also reveal -the past. Many princes and others have gone for advice to this -wonderful bird, but one and all have failed in carrying out the -conditions, which can alone insure success. You must know that whoever -mounts the rock on which the bird sits, must be so brave, and have such -strength of will, that, no matter what he may see or hear, he must not -turn round or look back; for if he does, even for only a second, he -will at once be turned into stone. So far, no one yet has possessed the -required purpose and unswerving staunchness,” continued the old man; -“but it is not difficult to mount the rock, provided you have the -necessary determination. Then, when you have mounted, you will have the -power to restore to life all those who, through lack of will and -strength of purpose, were turned into stone, for on the summit of the -rock there is a huge jar filled with magic water, and he who safely -reaches the summit may take some of this water, and sprinkle it over -those who have been turned to stone; they will then awake to life, and -regain their form and figure.” - -Both brothers thought the task by no means a difficult one, and -declared themselves quite ready and willing to undertake the journey. -They thanked the old man heartily for all his information and advice, -and then sped him on his journey. - -Next morning Wilhelm said to Sigurd that he would start forth in search -of the rock. But before he left, he said to his brother— - -“If at any time you see three drops of blood on your knife when you are -at dinner, you must get up and follow me, for you will then know that I -have failed, and have been turned to stone, and that you must then try -your best.” - -So Wilhelm went forth, followed by the good wishes of Sigurd and Olga. -But after three days, when the brother and sister sat down to dinner, -behold three drops of blood were on the blade of Sigurd’s knife! - -Hastily starting up, he told Olga he must be off at once in search of -their brother. - -“And remember, Olga, though I hope I may be successful, if at the end -of three days you see three drops of blood, on your knife, you will -know that I too have failed.” - -He then bade her a loving farewell; and Olga saw him start on his way, -with many fears and prayers in her heart for his safety. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -OLGA’S COURAGE RESCUES HER BROTHERS, QUEEN HERTHA IS RESTORED TO HER -HUSBAND, AND THE PARENTS RECOVER THEIR CHILDREN. - - -It seemed to Olga as if the time would never pass. Each day seemed -longer than the last, and when the morning of the third day arrived, -she had scarcely courage to look at her knife as she sat down to her -breakfast. - -But, oh joy! the blade was bright and clear, and with a light and happy -heart, she went about her daily tasks. - -When midday approached, she again glanced anxiously at the table, but, -to her intense relief, the knife beside her plate was undimmed by -either spot or stain, and feeling as if a great weight had been lifted -off her, she sat down to her spinning-wheel, which she had not had the -heart to do before, and hummed one of her favourite ballads, to drive -away the feeling of loneliness that crept over her. And thus the hours -passed; then, as the long, slanting rays of the sun warned her that the -day was nearly over, Olga put away her spinning-wheel, and got ready -her supper. She had placed her plate of porridge on the table, and, -bringing a bowl of milk from the cupboard, had just seated herself, -when, glancing down, she saw three bright crimson drops on the knife -beside her plate! - -With a cry of grief and horror, Olga sprang up. There was now no -thought of food or rest. Not a second must be lost if she hoped to save -her brothers! - -Hastily putting on her cloak and hood, she hurried out into the forest, -following the path she had seen her brothers take. - -Evening was closing in, and the tall trees cast dark and weird shadows -around her. But never for a moment did Olga hesitate or rest. Strange, -uncouth sounds seemed to fill the air, and she could almost fancy that -the clinging brushwood which often crossed her path, seemed like long -arms trying to hold her back. But she had only one thought, one -resolve—the rescue of her brothers; so she kept bravely on, putting -aside every obstacle that obstructed her way. - -At length, after a long and weary journey, Olga arrived at the valley -in which stood the great rock. As she came near, she saw that the whole -ground was covered with innumerable stones of quaint and varied forms. -Some looked like people, some like animals, and one tall figure had -several square stones at his feet, like chests or boxes. - -But Olga, though her heart almost jumped into her mouth at the wild, -weird scene, walked courageously forward, turning neither to the right -nor left till she reached the rock on which sat the bird, his crest -raised fiercely, while angry flashes of light from his eyes almost -blinded her. No sooner, however, had her foot touched it, than a loud -rumbling noise arose, wild cries and screams filled the air, thunder -pealed, and flash after flash of lightning filled the valley with a -lurid light, strong arms caught hold of her and tried to keep her back, -while entreaties for help sounded on every side. Once, indeed, she -distinctly heard her brothers’ voices, praying her to look round if she -loved them. Steadfastly, however, with a prayer on her lips for -strength and guidance, Olga went bravely up the rock. - -No sooner had she reached the summit, than immediately the thunder and -lightning ceased, the weird cries and screams were silent, and, as she -approached the great bird, he lowered his angry crest, and in a soft -voice, praised her for her courage and steadfastness. - -“I can now tell you whatever you desire, and will gladly help you in -any way you wish,” he added. - -Then Olga asked that she might first of all be allowed to restore to -life all those who had been turned to stone. - -This the bird readily granted, and, filling the lid of the stone jar -with some of the life-restoring water, Olga lost no time in sprinkling -all the strangely shaped stones with the magic water. - -They all immediately regained their natural forms; the still and silent -valley soon re-echoed with the sound of voices, and as the girl stood -there between her two rescued brothers, all the others came up to thank -the fair and brave maiden whose courage and steadfastness had rescued -them from their stony prison and restored them to life. - -“And now,” said Olga, turning again to the wonderful bird, “can you -tell us whose children we are?” - -“You are the children of the king of this country,” he replied; and -then proceeded to tell them how the two wicked aunts, through jealousy, -had caused them to be carried away, and had then accused their mother -of destroying them, for which supposed misdeed she had been thrown into -the lion’s den. - -“But,” he added, seeing the grief and horror of the young people, “the -lion’s mouth was closed, so that, instead of killing her, he not only -shares his food with her, but has so guarded the cage that no one dares -enter; she is still alive, therefore, though almost at death’s door -through grief and all the anxiety she has endured.” - -Then one of the strange figures who had been restored to life, and whom -Olga had especially noticed as being taller and fairer than most of the -others, and also because he was surrounded with several quaintly shaped -chests, now came forward. He was a handsome young fellow, and stated -that he was called Odo, and was the son of a neighbouring king, and -that, having gone forth in search of treasure and adventures, he had -succeeded in amassing a large quantity of gold and precious stones, and -was on his way home, when he heard of the wonderful bird, who could -foretell the future. He had gained the valley and was almost close to -the bird, when he incautiously looked back, hearing wild cries for -help, and in that moment he had been turned to stone, and his were the -quaintly shaped chests Olga had noticed. - -The bird, being in a gracious mood, allowed the prince to carry away -his treasure; so, followed by his servants, he accompanied Olga and her -brothers to their home. - -As soon as they arrived, they at once went to the lion’s den and -liberated the poor queen—the lion offering no resistance—and took her -back to their hut. Poor Hertha was almost dead with grief and anxiety; -but loving care quickly restored her to health, and the delight of -seeing her dear children, whom she had thought dead, alive and well -before her, did more than anything to restore her and make her strong -and well. - -They then procured her some rich and fitting garments, and leaving her -in the hut, they repaired to the king’s court and demanded an audience. - -After some little delay, this was granted, for after the loss of his -wife and children the king had grown sad and listless, often blaming -himself for condemning his queen so hurriedly; for, when he had time to -think it all over, he could not, despite her sisters’ repeated -representations, believe that the queen had really killed her children. - -When the sister and brothers were ushered into the royal presence, the -king was at once struck by their noble appearance, especially with -Olga, whose likeness to her mother was marvellous. - -They then told him who they were and how they had been saved, and also -that they had just freed their mother, who was not dead, as he had been -told. - -King Leofric could scarcely believe he heard aright as they related -their wonderful tale, the particulars of which they had received from -the magic bird, and it is impossible to describe his delight and -thankfulness to find that his wife, whom he had loved so dearly, was -not only proved innocent, but was alive and well. - -He immediately sent for her two wicked sisters, and when questioned as -to what they had done, they began first to prevaricate, and then each -accused the other of having done the wicked deed. But the truth was -clearly proved against them, they were therefore both thrown into the -lion’s den, where the poor queen had so long lingered; this time, -however, the lion never hesitated, but eat them both up at once. - -The king then eagerly went to fetch his queen, who returned to the -palace with all due honours and splendour. - -A great feast was immediately prepared to celebrate the happy -restoration of the lost queen and her three children. - -This feast lasted many days, for all who chose to come were welcome; -indeed, it seemed as if the king could not do enough to show how -thankful he was. - -He remitted the sentences of many state prisoners, and all the poor in -the kingdom received rich gifts. - -When at length the feast came to an end, Prince Odo asked the king for -the hand of his daughter, the fair princess Olga. - -Thereupon a fresh feast was arranged to celebrate the marriage of the -prince and princess, and this was carried out with still greater -splendour, such as had never been seen before. - -Not only was the big hall of the palace prepared for the invited -guests, but endless tables were spread in the great courtyard for all -the poor and homeless, to whom abundant good fare was generously -dispensed, for, Princess Olga said, as they had been poor themselves -they must never forget their less fortunate subjects. - -Then, when it was over, Prince Odo returned to his own kingdom with his -wife, where they reigned in peace and happiness for many years. - -Wilhelm married a beautiful cousin, and succeeded to the throne at his -father’s death, Sigurd also married a lovely princess in a neighbouring -state, and came to the throne on the death of his father-in-law. - -Thus Olga and her brothers, after all their trials, lived long and -happily, their children and children’s children reigning after them for -many generations. - - - - - - - - -THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE - - -CHAPTER I. - -DEATH OF THE QUEEN. THE KING REMARRIES, AND PROCEEDS ON A TOUR THROUGH -HIS KINGDOM. - - -There once reigned a king and queen, and they had one little daughter -called Isolde. She was the loveliest little maiden ever seen; her skin -was white as the driven snow, her cheeks looked as if pink rose-petals -had fallen on them, her lips were the colour of the reddest cherries, -and the deepest blue of the summer sky seemed reflected in her eyes, -while her long fair hair, reaching almost down to the ground, glistened -like gold when touched by the sun’s rays. - -Having no son of his own, the king had adopted his nephew Fertram as -his heir to the crown. - -The boy was as handsome as the little girl was lovely, and his father -and mother being both dead, he was brought up at his uncle’s court. - -He was two years older than Isolde; but the children were devoted to -each other, and the parents often looked forward to the time when they -would be old enough to be betrothed and married. - -But the truth of the old saying, “the best-laid plans of mice and men -gang aft agley,” was once again to be verified, for when Isolde and -Fertram were respectively sixteen and eighteen, and there was talk of a -great betrothal feast shortly, the good queen, who had gone out bathing -in the sea on a raw autumn morning, took a severe chill and shortly -after died. - -The king was quite inconsolable at her loss, and after her funeral, he -shut himself up in his rooms for many months and would see no one but -Fertram and Isolde. Even when at length he again came forth, he seemed -to take no interest in anything. - -Gradually matters grew worse and worse, till at last the chief officers -of the court came to him and advised him to marry again. - -For a long time the king would not listen to them; but at length, -wearied out with their importunities, he said they might go and see if -they could find any one worthy to succeed his late queen. - -So some ships were fitted out, and the chief officers started forth on -their quest, they sailed on for many days without seeing any land, but -at length they saw some rising ground on the horizon, which, as they -came nearer, proved to be a rocky island surrounded by a low sandy -beach. - -Here the men landed, and following a narrow road which led them up a -thickly wooded valley, they presently arrived at the gates of a fine -castle. - -They looked to see if the warden was there, for the drawbridge was -down; but no one was on the walls, so they crossed the bridge and blew -the horn which hung near the gateway. Immediately the great doors flew -open, and they entered. - -Still there was no one about; so they walked up a wide flight of -stairs, and presently they came out on a broad terrace. Here a -handsome, tall, and stately woman, dressed all in black, came forward -and bade them welcome; she then clapped her hands, and a pretty -dark-haired maiden appeared, bearing a silver tray with flagons of rich -wine and fruit. - -The ministers were invited to sit down on one of the big stone benches, -and while they were partaking of the fruit and wine, which was very -welcome after their long walk, the lady told them that her husband had -died in battle, most of his followers having also been killed, and that -she was now living there alone with her daughter. - -Then she brought out her lute, and sang to the men while they rested, -and entertained them so well, that they all agreed they need go no -further to seek a lady worthy to fill the late queen’s place; so they -forthwith solicited her hand for their master the king. - -At first the queen said she could not think of accepting the offer, for -that she had made up her mind, after her dear husband’s death, to live -and die in his now deserted castle; but the more reluctant she -appeared, the king’s ambassadors only grew the more urgent, until at -length she consented to go with them. - -Handing over the castle and all it contained to an old servant, she and -her daughter departed with the king’s people, and, the wind being -favourable, the homeward journey did not take many days to accomplish. - -When the king saw the ships in the distance all decorated with flags -and gaily coloured banners, he knew that the ministers must have been -successful in their quest; so he ordered out his golden chariot, and, -accompanied by all his chief courtiers, drove down to the shore, there -to await the travellers. - -At length the vessels were beached, and no sooner had the king set eyes -on his bride, than he at once felt a great love for her in his heart. -He placed her beside him in his golden chariot, while her daughter and -the attendants followed in a silver one. And thus they proceeded back -to the palace, where a great feast had been prepared, at which all the -great princes and nobles of the land were present. - -The rejoicings continued for a whole week; wine and mead were lavishly -dispensed to all who came, and the tables literally groaned beneath the -great dishes of fish, flesh, and fowl, interspersed with huge pyramids -of delicate cakes and delicious fruits. - -At the end of the feast, each guest was presented with valuable gifts -from the king’s treasure-house, so that all those who were poor when -they came, returned home rich and happy, while the queen herself was -invested with all the grandeur and power of her new position. - -Strangely enough the new queen’s daughter was called Isolde, like the -king’s daughter; but, though the former was very pretty, every one -declared she could not compare with the latter. So, in order to -distinguish them, the former was always spoken of as “dark Isolde” and -the latter “fair Isolde.” - -Now Isolde, the king’s daughter, did not live in the palace, for her -father, on her sixteenth birthday, had built her a separate tower -standing in the midst of a beautiful garden. It was fitted up with -every possible luxury and convenience; rich curtains draped all the -windows, soft couches, covered with dainty silks and cushions of cloth -of gold, lined the walls, and bright carpets were spread on the inlaid, -polished floors. - -Here Isolde spent her days very pleasantly with her two favourite -attendants Eya and Meya, spinning and weaving and gathering flowers to -deck her rooms; and here Fertram would often join her, after one of -their long rides in the forest, chatting and laughing and making happy -plans for their future. - -Soon after the king’s second wedding, the queen came to him one day, -and, after praising his kind rule over his people, told him she thought -he ought not to remain longer at home with her, but make a tour and -visit all his provinces to see what the governors were doing, and -whether they were getting in the treasure rightly. - -The king, who was very happy and comfortable at home, did not at first -agree to this; but the queen at last managed to persuade him, and also -advised him to take Fertram with him, saying that it was only right he -should see something of the world, and of the kingdom over which he was -one day to rule. - -So at length the king yielded, and ordered his ships to be got ready, -at the same time telling Fertram that he was to accompany him. - -Though pleased at the thought of the journey, Fertram was grieved to -leave fair Isolde, and the parting between them was a very sad one, for -both felt that some misfortune was hanging over them, and yet they -could not tell what. - -A few days later the king and Fertram sailed away amid great cheering -of the people, who crowded down to the shore to wish the travellers -good speed on their journey and a quick and happy return. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -WHAT BEFALLS “FAIR ISOLDE” AFTER HER FATHER HAS GONE. - - -Isolde the fair felt terribly sad and lonely after her father’s and -Fertram’s departure; she lost all interest in her work and play, and -would sit for hours at one of the windows facing the sea, ever hoping -to see the welcome sight of the returning ships. - -At last, one morning about a fortnight after the king had gone, the -queen came to her, and, greeting her kindly, asked her to come with her -and her daughter dark Isolde and spend the day in the woods. - -“I know a lovely spot,” she added, “where we can have a splendid game -of ball, and then, when we are tired, we can sit down and rest and dine -beneath the shade of the trees.” - -Fair Isolde at first refused, saying she did not feel as if she cared -to play; but the queen would take no denial, and at last Isolde, who -had been very lonely since Fertram went away, agreed to go, together -with her two maidens Eya and Meya. - -It was a fine bright morning as the whole party set forth, and the sun -and the fresh air soon made Isolde feel more like her former self. - -Laughing and singing, the whole party wandered merrily through the -woods till they reached a lovely open glade, when they commenced a -merry game. - -Here, there, and everywhere flew the bright-coloured balls, tossed and -caught by eager hands. - -Isolde the fair was more deft in her play than the others, and never -missed a ball; but further and even further flew the balls sent by the -queen and her daughter, till at length they and fair Isolde were quite -out of sight of their attendants, when the latter, running swiftly -after a bright crimson ball, suddenly paused, for at her feet there -yawned a deep dark pit. - -“Oh, stop!” she cried, startled, looking round at the queen and dark -Isolde. “Stop! Don’t come any further, or you will fall into this -dreadful place!” But the words had scarcely passed her lips when she -felt a strong push and fell headlong into the hole. - -Then the queen, laughing wickedly, looked down at poor Isolde and said— - -“Ha! ha! my pretty bird! How do you like your new house, fair Isolde? -It is not quite so fine as your grand, beautiful tower, is it? But you -won’t need such pretty things now, for you will soon be dead, and then -Fertram on his return will marry my dark Isolde!” - -“Oh, help me out! Don’t leave me here!” cried fair Isolde; “and I will -promise, on the word of a princess, never to speak of this to any one!” - -“No, no, my young damsel! Promises are easily broken; but the dead tell -no tales!” And, despite her tears and entreaties, the wicked queen and -her daughter placed branches of pine trees across the open pit, and -then covered them thickly with earth and leaves, so that no one, even -if they passed that way, would ever dream there was a grave hidden -beneath. - -By this time the sun had set, and it was getting dusk ere they had -finished their task; so the queen and dark Isolde hastened back to the -palace, but ere they entered it, they set fire to fair Isolde’s tower, -which was soon completely burnt to the ground. - -The queen’s attendants, meanwhile, together with Eya and Meya, finding -the queen and the two princesses did not return, called out and -searched for them in various directions, but, seeing nothing of them, -concluded they had returned to the palace, and so, as it was now quite -dark, hastened home themselves. - -On their arrival there, they found the queen and dark Isolde, who said -fair Isolde had returned with them back to her tower, saying she was -tired, when shortly after, to their horror, they had noticed flames -bursting out of the windows, but ere they could send help, the tower -was burnt down. - -Poor Eya and Meya were inconsolable at the loss of their beloved -mistress, and mourned long and sadly for her. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -“FAIR ISOLDE” ESCAPES, AND DISGUISES HERSELF. - - -We must now return to fair Isolde. - -When she heard the queen’s words and knew that they did not mean to -help her, but intended leaving her there to die, she wept long and -bitterly; then, as hour after hour passed, and, though she listened -intently, she could hear no one passing by who might have helped her, -she sat down on a heap of leaves lying in one corner, and began to -think how best she could get out. Then she suddenly remembered that she -had fortunately that morning put on the golden girdle which had been a -parting gift of her mother on her death-bed, and to which was attached -a large pair of golden scissors. She had enjoined fair Isolde never to -go outside the house without this girdle, for it had been given her by -a fairy godmother, and had the marvellous power of preserving whoever -wore it both from hunger and fatigue. - -Isolde, therefore, after her first burst of grief, felt she was not -quite helpless; the power of the girdle would save her from starvation, -till she could once again procure food. And meanwhile, feeling somewhat -comforted, she took hold of the big golden scissors, and by working -hard, and persevering in spite of fatigue, she managed to dig some deep -holes in the side of the pit, large enough to give her a good foothold, -and thus managed to climb up to the top, and work her way through the -mass of earth and leaves the wicked queen and her daughter had piled up -together. - -When she at last got out, she wandered about the forest for some time, -till she got back to the open glade, where they had played ball. - -Here she sat down to consider what she had better do. - -At first she thought it would be safer to keep hidden away in the -forest, for fear her stepmother might find her and again try to kill -her; but, on second thoughts, she decided it would be better for her to -return to the tower, and so disguise herself that no one could possibly -recognize her. - -She first stained her face brown with the juice of some berries, and -then with her deft fingers she made herself a quaint dress and large -cap out of various coloured leaves, and thus disguised, she went back -to her tower, and found it a heap of ashes. Feeling now certain there -was a plot against her, she determined to go on to the palace, went -round to the kitchen door, and begged the cook to give her a morsel of -food, as she was very hungry. - -The cook, who was a kind-hearted old woman, told her to sit down on a -bench, and fetched her some bread and meat, in return for which, Isolde -offered to mend her clothes for her, as she probably had no time to do -so herself, saying her name was Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. - -The old cook, who, although good at her own work, was no great hand -with her needle, was delighted when she heard this, and told her she -was welcome to stay as long as she liked, more especially as the king -would soon be back, when there would be plenty of work for every one. - -So Näfra Kolla remained, and when it was seen how clever she was with -her needle, she found plenty to do, for the whole king’s household -declared they had never seen such beautiful work as hers. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -FERTRAM FALLS UNDER A SPELL, AND IS BETROTHED TO “DARK ISOLDE.” - - -At length the king returned from his long tour accompanied by Fertram, -and as soon as the ships were in sight, the queen and her daughter -drove down to the shore to welcome them home. - -When they were all four seated in the golden chariot on their way back -to the palace, both the king and Fertram were greatly surprised not to -see fair Isolde, and asked why she had not come down to meet them. - -Then the queen, pretending to weep, and putting her handkerchief to her -eyes, said that some time after the king’s departure, the tower in -which Isolde lived had been burned to the ground; no one could find out -how the accident had happened, but they thought the princess must have -carelessly left a light near some of the curtains. - -This terrible calamity was a fearful blow to Fertram, so, instead of -joining in the festivities to celebrate the king’s return, he shut -himself up in his own rooms and would see no one for several weeks. - -At last the queen herself came to his door, and as she would take no -denial, he was at length obliged to open it. When she entered, he saw -she held a golden goblet in her hand, filled with wine. At first he -would have none of it; but as she continued to press and urge him, if -only just to taste it, hoping by so doing to get rid of her, Fertram -took the cup and drank a little. But no sooner had he swallowed the -first mouthful than he fell into a deep sleep, and lost all -consciousness. - -When at last he awakened, all remembrance of his love for fair Isolde -had vanished. - -The queen, seeing the satisfactory effect of her magic draught, lost no -time in sounding the praises of her own daughter, until at length, -after much persuasion, Fertram consented to marry her, and a day was -fixed for the wedding. - -Ere this could take place, however, the future bride had, according to -the custom of the country, to embroider and make up both her own and -the bridegroom’s wedding garments. - -Now, dark Isolde was not good with her needle; she was very lazy, and -much preferred idling about and gossiping in the stables and kennels, -to sewing or spinning indoors. - -In her perplexity as to what she had better do, for she wanted to marry -Fertram, she sauntered across the stable yard to the kitchen, where the -old cook was sitting on a stool shelling peas, and asked her what she -would advise her to do. - -“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to be so helpless,” answered the -cook, crossly, for she had no love for the new queen and her daughter. -“It is all very well for a poor old woman like me not to be able to use -her needle, for I have always had to work hard for my living, and my -hands soon got too rough for sewing much; but for a young princess like -you not to be able to embroider her own wedding-dress! Why, such a -disgrace will be handed down for generations! But there, as you are so -stupid, I suppose I must try and help you. Fortunately there is a young -girl here, called Näfra Kolla, who sews as beautifully as any princess; -you tell her I sent you, and I dare say she will help you.” - -When dark Isolde heard this she was greatly pleased, and at once ran up -to her room and brought down the various pieces of silk and twists of -gold and silver thread, and brought them to Näfra Kolla, begging her to -make up the garments. This Näfra Kolla promised to do, and her clever -busy fingers finished both the bridal garments the evening before the -wedding. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -THE SPELL IS BROKEN, AND THE WICKED QUEEN’S DESIGNS ARE FRUSTRATED. - - -The following morning the sun shone out bright and clear, and every one -declared no happier omen could usher in so auspicious a day. - -But when the queen went to her daughter’s room to waken her, in place -of dark Isolde, there lay a hideous dwarf in the bed. - -“Oh, Isolde!” cried the queen, wringing her hands, “what can we do? How -was it possible that we both forgot that this is the one morning in the -year on which you must resume your own form? Oh, this is terrible! We -must put off the wedding, and say that you are ill!” - -“No, no,” croaked the misshapen figure; “if we once let Fertram off, I -know he will never marry me.” - -The queen remained lost in thought for a few minutes. Then she -exclaimed— - -“I know what we will do! I will get Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. She -is just your height and size. I will dress her as the bride, and under -the thickly embroidered veil no one will notice the difference. Then, -after the whole party come back from their ride, you will have resumed -your own pretty face and figure. You can then change with Näfra Kolla, -and none will be any the wiser.” - -“But will not Näfra Kolla talk about it or object?” asked the dwarf. - -“Neither she herself nor any one else will know anything about it,” -replied the queen, “You leave it all to me.” - -In a short time the queen went to Näfra Kolla’s room, and brought her a -hot cup of coffee. - -“Drink this,” she said; “I am sure you must be wearied out with all the -work you have done, and this will be a tiring day for you.” - -Though Näfra Kolla was not thirsty, she did not like to refuse the -queen, thinking she really meant it kindly; but no sooner had she -swallowed the coffee than she seemed to fall into a sort of trance. It -seemed to her as if she were Isolde again, and that this was her own -wedding-day. She was dressed in the bridal garments, and the richly -embroidered veil was thrown over her; then, after the wedding ceremony -was over, the whole bridal party went for a ride through the forest. It -all seemed like a strange dream to the girl. - -As they passed the blackened ruins of Isolde’s tower, Näfra Kolla -murmured— - - - “Once thou wert bright and fair, - Now thou art burnt, oh chamber mine.” - - -Fertram bent forward on his horse, and asked her what she had said. But -she gave him no answer. - -Shortly after they came to a big lime tree, whose sweet blossoms -scented the whole air, and Näfra Kolla murmured— - - - “Behold this giant linden tree - Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde - Plighted their troth for ever and aye. - And he will hold to it yet!” - - -After riding some little distance further, they came to the deep -trench. - -Looking down into it, Näfra Kolla murmured— - - - “But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, - Here would my life have ended.” - - -Once again Fertram asked her what she had said; but still she remained -silent. - -At last, just as the sun was setting, they returned to the palace. -Näfra Kolla dismounted and went up to her own room; but scarcely had -she sat down, than a sudden giddiness seized her, all grew dark before -her eyes, and she lost consciousness. - -Then the queen, who had been waiting for her, came forth from behind a -screen where she had been hidden, and, taking off the bridal garments, -she hastened with them to dark Isolde’s room. The latter had now -regained her fair form, and was quickly robed in the rich garments of -the bride, after which the queen returned to Näfra Kolla and dressed -her in her usual dress. - -Presently Fertram came for Isolde, and, sitting down beside her, asked -her what she had said during the ride, when they passed the ruins of -her tower. - -“I really cannot remember what I said,” replied Isolde. - -“But you must tell me,” said Fertram. - -Then Isolde went to her mother and asked her what Näfra Kolla could -have said. So the queen told her, and Isolde returned to Fertram and -repeated the words. - -But he felt strangely dissatisfied. - -“I should also like to know what it was you said when we passed beneath -the great lime tree, and when we came to that deep trench in the -forest.” - -“I really cannot recollect all I said,” replied dark Isolde, crossly. -“I am sure it was nothing of any importance.” - -“Nay, but I insist upon knowing,” said Fertram, “you seemed so strange -and not at all like yourself; you must tell me!” - -So Isolde once again went to her mother, and the queen said that when -they came to the great linden tree, Näfra Kolla had said— - - - “Behold the giant linden tree - Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde - Plighted their troth for ever and aye. - And he will hold to it yet!” - - -and that when they arrived at the deep trench, she murmured— - - - “But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, - Here would my life have ended.” - - -When dark Isolde returned to Fertram with these answers, she thought, -“Surely now, he must be satisfied.” - -But all these replies had just the opposite effect, for the more he -heard, the more strange and startling did it all appear to him. - -“Oh, my lost fair Isolde,” he cried, “would that I could learn the -truth of all this!” - -Then suddenly it seemed as if a veil were lifted from his memory, he -recollected all his love for his cousin fair Isolde, and how different -she was in every way to the dark maiden beside him. - -“Oh, Isolde, my own fair princess,” he cried, “would that I could see -you once again and hold you to my heart! But as you are dead, and this -is not possible, may I also die, and so be with you!” - -Scarcely had these words passed his lips, when a soft light suddenly -filled the room, and lo! in the open doorway stood his own fair cousin, -more sweet and beautiful than ever. - -Stretching out her arms towards him, she said—“Oh, Fertram, your love -and faithfulness have conquered and overcome the wicked spells of my -stepmother. If you indeed are still true to me, we may yet defeat her, -and all will be well!” - -“Isolde, my own Isolde,” cried Fertram, “can it really be you, or is it -only your spirit; and are you not dead, as they solemnly assured me?” -And he drew her lovingly towards him. - -At this moment, the queen rushed into the room, speedily followed by -the king. - -When she saw that her wicked scheme had fallen through, she gave a -great scream, which shook the whole palace. In an instant she was -changed back into the wicked giantess she had originally been, and her -daughter, who was behind her, became again the ugly little dwarf. - -The king, in his anger at the terrible deception that had been -practised on him, wanted then and there to order them to be instantly -killed; but, at fair Isolde’s petition, they were sent back to their -own island, and bound never to quit it on pain of instant death. - -Then a fresh, and, this time, a very merry wedding-feast was ordered, -which was much more magnificent than the last one. The tables were -laden - - - “With peacocks roasted - And peacocks spiced, - With fishes boiled - And fishes fried, - With mimjam and pimjam - And multum salve; - The wine that was drank - Was primat and claret, - As well as the wine of Garganus.” - - -Then all the guests, ere their departure, were laden with presents from -the king’s treasure-house; and when, after some years, the old king was -gathered to his fathers, Fertram and Isolde reigned jointly, and lived -long and happily, seeing their children and great-great-grandchildren -around them. - - - - - - - - -PRINCE HLINI - - -In a far country, there once lived a king and a queen. They had an only -son, called Hlini, who even as a child showed wonderful talents, and -grew up the handsomest, cleverest, and bravest man in all the land. - -One day, the prince went out hunting with some of the courtiers. It was -a beautiful morning; the sun shone with unusual brilliancy, birds and -game of all kinds were plentiful; and, well pleased with their good -day’s sport, the whole party turned homewards as the afternoon shadows -began to lengthen, when suddenly a thick fog arose, which soon -completely surrounded them. They lost sight of the prince, and it was -only with great difficulty that they made their way back to the castle. - -When the king heard that his son had not returned, he became very -anxious; and the fog having somewhat lifted, he at once sent out -messengers to try and find him. But although they searched in all -directions for three days and nights, they could find no trace of -him,—no one had heard of or seen Prince Hlini. - -This sudden disappearance of his son greatly grieved the king; and -when, on the evening of the third day, the messengers returned without -any news of him, the king retired to his room, and, throwing himself on -his bed, gave way to the deepest grief. In vain the queen tried to -cheer him, telling him that Hlini was so brave and clever, he would be -sure to return safely. The king would not be consoled, and said he -would gladly give the half of his kingdom to any one who would bring -him back his son. - -Now, not far from the palace, in the middle of a wild moor, covered -with yellow gorse and purple heather, there lived an old man in a -little cottage with his only child, a daughter called Signy, who was -both beautiful and clever. They were very poor, but lived happily and -contented on wild honey and the berries that grew on the moors. When -Signy heard from the shepherds that the prince had disappeared and that -the king had offered the half of his kingdom to whoever should find -him, she begged her father to let her go in search of him. At first he -was very unwilling to part with her, dreading the dangers she might -have to encounter; but Signy said she felt quite sure she would succeed -in her search. All she wanted was a pair of new shoes and some food. -And so, after a little more persuasion, her father gave her his -blessing and started her on her journey. - -Signy wandered on for several days, resting in the evenings in some -sheltered nook, and ever going towards the north. It was now -mid-summer, the days were long—in fact, there was scarcely any night; -and on the fourth evening, just as the sun, like a huge red ball, was -setting in a bed of crimson and gold, only to rise again, Signy saw -some rocks in front of her, in one of which was a huge cave. Listening -carefully for a few minutes and hearing no sound, Signy entered very -softly, and there she saw two beds: one was covered with a beautiful -blue silk quilt, embroidered with gold; the other had a crimson velvet -quilt, embroidered with silver. Going cautiously forward, she saw the -prince, lying fast asleep on the bed with the golden quilt. - -Signy was delighted with her discovery, and went up to him to waken -him; but though she shook him, at first gently and then more roughly, -she found she could not rouse him. Looking up, she saw some strange -letters, or runes, cut into the wooden headboard of the bed. - -Now, though her father, who was a learned old man, had taught Signy to -read runes, she could make nothing of these. She therefore determined -to wait and see who the owner of the cave was, and discovering a narrow -recess near the opening, she crept quietly in. - -Hardly had she got safely into her hiding-place, than she heard a -terrible noise, like a peal of thunder. The earth began to quake, and -presently two frightful giantesses entered the cave. - -As they came in, the taller and elder of the two cried out angrily, -“Pah! I smell the smell of a human being here!” - -“Of course you do,” replied her sister, “seeing that Hlini the king’s -son is asleep here.” - -They then went to the bed on which Hlini was lying, and moving the -headboard, on which the runes were carved, to one side, out came two -beautiful silver swans. - -“Sing, my beautiful swans, sing, and waken Hlini,” cried the -giantesses. - -And as the swans, obeying, sang a lovely sweet song, the prince awoke. - -The younger giantess then brought him a silver tray laden with -delicious fruit and wine; but the prince would not touch anything. - -“Will you marry me now?” then asked the giantess. - -“No, no, and again no!” cried the prince. - -“Then sing, sing, my beautiful swans, that Hlini may go to sleep -again,” she called out angrily. - -And as the swans raised their voices in a sad, plaintive melody, the -prince fell back on the bed, and was soon in his magic sleep again. - -The two sisters then lay down on the other couch with the -silver-embroidered quilt. - -In the morning they again wakened Hlini in the same manner, and offered -him food, which, however, he angrily refused; whereupon the younger -giantess again asked him if he would marry her; and when he refused, as -before, the sisters put him to sleep by the song of the swans, and then -left the cave, closing it as they went out. - -After waiting a little while to make sure that the wicked sisters were -not coming back again, Signy came out of her hiding-place, and moving -the headboard of the bed, as she had seen the sisters do, she called to -the swans, and as they sang their song, the prince awoke. - -He was greatly surprised to see Signy in place of the hideous giant -sisters, and thanked her warmly for her help, asking how she had come -there. - -Then Signy told him how much his father sorrowed at his mysterious -disappearance, and that she had determined to try and find him. - -Hlini was very grateful, and told Signy that, after he had got -separated from his friends in the fog, he had suddenly encountered the -giant sisters, who, having their swans with them, put him to sleep -before he had time to fight them or get away, and that they had then -forcibly carried him off to their cave; and that the younger sister, as -she had no doubt heard, wanted to marry him. But this he had steadily -refused to do. As long as he remained firm, they could only keep him -there asleep; but, he added, he would rather remain thus for ever than -marry the ogress. - -When he had finished his tale, Signy said, “Now the first thing we must -do, is to find out the meaning of the runes on the headboard. When, -therefore, the sisters come in this evening, do not refuse their food -(for you will want all your strength to get away), but be friendly with -them, and then ask them what the letters mean, and also what they do -all day while they are away.” - -Hlini said he would certainly follow Signy’s advice. Then, finding a -chessboard and some men on a shelf, they sat down and amused themselves -playing and chatting, till they thought it was drawing near the time -when the giantesses usually returned; then Signy called the swans and -put the prince to sleep, as she had seen the sisters do, after which -she hid herself in her dark corner. - -Soon she heard the sisters returning, and presently they entered the -cave. - -“I certainly do smell the smell of a human being,” said the elder -sister, sniffing angrily round the cave. - -“Nonsense!” replied the younger one, who, having lit the fire, was -anxious to get their supper cooked. “Of course you smell it when Hlini -is here.” - -“But this is a different smell,” persisted the elder sister; and Signy, -seeing her peering about, feared she would discover her. - -But the younger sister, having plucked and cleaned the birds they had -caught, told her elder sister she must cook them at once, as she was -about to waken Hlini; and, going up to the couch with the -gold-embroidered quilt, on which Hlini was lying asleep, she called -forth the swans, and wakened him. - -By this time the birds were cooked; and when she asked him if he would -take any food, instead of refusing, Hlini said he felt hungry, and -would join them at their supper. - -The younger giantess was greatly pleased, and after helping him to -fruit and wine, asked him whether he would not now make her his wife. - -But Hlini said he must first know more about her and her sister before -he could decide. - -“What, for instance, is the meaning of those runes carved on the -bedhead?” he asked. - -“Oh,” replied the giantess graciously, “the words are— - - - “‘Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, - And carry me whither I will.’ - - -You have only to sit down on the bed and repeat those words, and -immediately you are carried to whatever place you wish to go.” - -The prince was delighted when he heard this, as he hoped it would -enable him and Signy to escape. - -“And what do you and your sister do all day when you are out?” he -asked. - -“Well, we roam about, looking for some man, woman, or child, for our -dinner, for we always prefer them to birds or animals; and then, when -we get tired, we sit down under a tree and play with our ‘life egg.’” -replied the giantess. - -“I suppose you have to be very careful when you are playing with your -life egg?” asked the prince. - -“Yes, indeed we have to be,” answered the giantess, “for if it were -broken, we should both die. But there is no fear of that,” and she gave -a loud laugh, “we are much too careful; it can only be broken by a -human being; and whenever one of them comes near us, we soon catch him -and eat him.” - -The prince now declared that he felt so tired, he really must go to -sleep; and though, before calling the swans, the giantess again asked -him to marry her, he said he could say nothing till the morning, so he -was put to sleep as before. - -The next morning, after the sisters had wakened him and given him some -food, they asked him if he would go to the woods with them; but Hlini -said he still felt very tired, and would prefer to rest, so the sisters -put him to sleep again and went away, closing the cave after them. - -Waiting a short time, so as to make quite sure that the giantesses -would not return, Signy presently came forth from her hiding-place and -awakened the prince. - -“Get up quickly,” she said, “for we will follow the giantesses into the -wood. Take with you your hunting spear which stands beside the bed, and -when they begin to play at ‘throw and catch’ with their life ball, you -must throw your spear at the egg; but keep a clear eye and a firm hand, -for, remember, if you miss, both your life and mine will be forfeited.” - -“Never fear,” said Hlini; “there is too much at stake. I will be -careful.” Then they seated themselves on the couch, and both repeated -the rune. - - - “Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, - And carry me whither I will.” - - -And immediately the bed rose up, the wall of the cave opened, and -passing swiftly through the air, it landed them amid the leafy branches -of a huge oak tree. - -Peeping cautiously down, they saw the two giantesses sitting at the -foot of the tree; one was holding the golden life egg in her hand, -ready to throw it at her sister, and both were laughing loudly, as the -egg flew backwards and forwards between them. - -Watching his opportunity, Hlini threw his spear just as one sister was -poising it in her hand, and as the point of the spear hit the egg, it -broke in half. - -At the same instant, both giantesses fell back dead, a stream of -dark-coloured poison poured from their lips, and huge deadly black and -yellow fungi sprang up and speedily covered them completely. - -Hlini then seated himself beside Signy on the couch, and immediately -they were carried back to the cave. - -Here they found, on searching round, an immense quantity of gold, -silver, and jewels; and having laden both beds with these and the two -silver swans, they each sat down on one, and, repeating the runes, were -speedily transported to the hut of Signy’s father, who was delighted at -his daughter’s safe return, and made Hlini very welcome. - -The next morning Signy went to the king’s palace and demanded an -audience, and the king, having admitted her, asked her who she was and -what she wanted. - -“I am the daughter of the old man who lives in the little hut on the -moor near your palace,” replied Signy, “and I have come to ask what -reward you would give me if I bring your son back to you safe and -well?” - -The king laughed good-naturedly. “I do not think I need trouble to -answer that,” he said. “There is not much chance of your finding him, -when so many others have failed.” - -“But if I succeed,” persisted Signy, “will you give me the same reward -as you have promised to others?” - -“Certainly,” replied the king; “if you succeed in bringing back my son -safe and well, I will not go back from my word.” - -Then Signy returned to the hut, and begged the prince to return with -her to the palace; and together they entered the great audience hall. - -When the king beheld his son, whom he had mourned as dead, alive and -well, he was greatly rejoiced, and made him sit down on his right hand -and relate the story of all that had happened to him since the day he -became separated from his friends during the chase. - -When Hlini seated himself beside the king, he begged Signy to take the -seat on his other hand, and then began the relation of all his -adventures—telling of his imprisonment in the cave, and how Signy had -freed him, and saved his life by rescuing him from the hands of the -wicked giantesses. - -When he had finished, he rose from his seat, and standing before his -father, asked his permission to take Signy as his wife. To this the -king willingly assented, saying that no reward could be too great for -her, who had restored his son to him. So orders were at once issued for -the preparation of a magnificent wedding-feast; all the great nobles of -the kingdom were invited, neither were the poor forgotten. There was -ample provision made for all, and every one praised the king for his -right royal hospitality, for each one received rich gifts ere they -returned home. Signy’s father was made the king’s librarian, and put in -charge of the royal manuscripts; and Hlini and Signy lived long and -happily together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -FERTRAM AND HILDUR - - -Long, long ago, in a distant land, there lived a king and queen, who -were quite happy, save for one thing—they had no children. Some years -passed, and then, to their great joy, a little baby girl arrived, who -was named Hildur. When the christening feast came to an end, the king, -who was devoted to hunting, set out with his courtiers for a long day -in the great forest which surrounded the castle. Nothing unusual -happened until the hunting party began to turn homewards. The king was -riding alone, a little in front of his gaily dressed retinue, when he -suddenly saw an enormous dragon flying swiftly through the air towards -him, holding a small child in his talons. In an instant the king drew -his bow; the arrow, shot by his practised hand, sped to its mark, and -the monster fell to the ground, pierced through the heart. The king -leapt from his horse, and by the time his courtiers reached his side, -he was holding in his arms the rescued child, a beautiful boy of about -a year old, quite unhurt. - -There were plenty of willing arms ready to carry the little fellow; but -the King refused. - -“I rescued him; and now he shall be a playmate for my little daughter,” -he said. And the whole party went back to the castle. - -Years passed on. The children grew up together, and loved each other -dearly. The king and queen had named the little boy Fertram, and they -treated him in all respects like their own child. If one of the little -ones had a present, the other had the same, and at last they were never -happy if they parted even for a day. - -Now, Hildur’s grandmother was deeply versed in all kinds of magic arts, -and even when the young princess was still quite a girl, she taught her -many of her secrets. The child was the one being whom she loved. On the -other hand, she had an unreasoning dislike to the boy who had so -strangely become part of the family, and when she saw the affection of -the young people for one another, she determined to poison Fertram. - -“Never shall my beloved grandchild wed this foundling boy,” she said to -herself. “The son of one of our rich neighbours is the mate I destine -for her.” - -So she waited for an opportunity. - -One day Fertram came in very hungry from a long day’s hunting. The -grandmother caused a dainty dish to be set before him, and begged him -to partake of it. But Hildur, who had noticed her grandmother’s dislike -to the young prince, came in at the moment, and, seeing the dish was -poisoned, prevented his eating it. - -Another time the grandmother attempted to kill him as he lay asleep in -his bed, but Hildur again divined her intentions. She warned Fertram, -and they placed a log of wood in the bed. When night came, the old -woman entered, and with a dagger pierced the figure in the bed, as she -thought; but, to her surprise, the weapon remained firmly fixed in the -log, whilst her hands were fastened to the handle, and she had to -remain thus until morning broke, when the spell gave way. - -Twice had Hildur thus been able to save Fertram, but they both saw that -he was no longer safe. At any moment the old woman might exercise some -magic art, and prevent Hildur saving him again. They decided that they -must take some other course. - -One morning early, before even the sleepy guards at the gate were -awake, the young princess and Fertram passed through, and turned their -steps towards the unknown world lying beyond their own grounds. At -first they wandered through fields, and found the way easy. - -“It was the only way, Fertram,” said Hildur, when the young man -regretted leaving without a word of thanks or love to those who had -cared for him through the long years since his childhood—“it was the -only way. Nowhere in my father’s castle would you have been safe, and -my grandmother would only have vented her anger upon my parents, if -they had known of our flight.” - -At length a small river stopped their way. In an instant Hildur changed -herself and Fertram into trout, and, glittering in the sunlight, they -leaped into the water. Hardly had they got below the surface when they -saw the grandmother walking along the bank of the river. She had -tracked them at once, and now used her spells to try and catch them in -their present form. The day wore on, but her art was useless—nothing -would entrap the wary trout; and at last, filled with rage, she -retraced her steps to the castle. - -It was sunset now, and the two young people, having resumed their -natural shape, pursued their way into the forest. - -“We must no longer take the form of fish,” Hildur said. “Even now -grandmother will be weaving a magic net, out of which no fish can -possibly escape.” - -And up in her tower, the grandmother went on weaving, weaving. At first -the work went smoothly; but soon the netting became entangled, the -knots no longer held together, and her spells showed her that the -fugitives were no longer fish, but had resumed their own forms. - -“Go forth immediately,” she said to her servants. “Take every one who -can be spared. Search all through the forest, and kill every living -thing that you see.” - -So the servants searched all day in every direction, but not a creature -was to be seen. At last, as night drew on, they met two beautiful dogs; -they were the most magnificent animals they had ever seen. But, -although they were quite friendly with the servants, they did not allow -themselves to be touched. The men therefore returned to the castle and -told what had happened. - -The wrath of the grandmother was terrible to see. She knew at once that -the dogs were Fertram and Hildur, and she commanded the servants to be -thrown into the dungeons for not carrying out her orders. - -Hildur, by her magic power, knew what had taken place. - -“We must not stay here, Fertram,” she said sadly; “my grandmother will -never rest now until she kills us. Even her love for me seems to have -turned to hatred.” - -“But what can we do?” Fertram asked. “Better let me go by myself out -into the world, and do you return. Then all will be well.” - -But Hildur made no answer. Presently she unfolded a square of green -cloth. - -“Sit on this beside me,” she said. - -In a moment they were floating high up in the air. The day wore on. -Sometimes they were borne along swiftly by a strong breeze, then a soft -gentle wind would come and seem almost to rock them to sleep, till just -as the sun was setting, and the sky was one blaze of gold and crimson, -Hildur made the cloth descend slowly to the earth again, and they found -themselves in a great flowery plain. Magnificent trees shaded it here -and there. A beautiful river wound its way gently through luxuriant -banks covered with ferns, and in the distance rose the tower of a great -city, surmounted by a magnificent castle, standing out distinctly -against the sky. - -“Fertram,” Hildur said, in a low voice, laying her hand on his arm, -“this is your native land. You are the son of the king who once reigned -here. Now he has been dead for some years. When you were only a year -old, your mother carried you into the beautiful orchard which lies at -the foot of the castle, when suddenly a great dragon swooped down, tore -you from her arms, and she saw you no more. Your father grieved even -more for you than your mother; you were his only child, and the loss -preyed upon him, till at length he died of grief. The kingdom will soon -have no ruler, for your mother, who hid her grief for your father’s -sake, is now pining away, and they fear for her life too. Now, Fertram, -you must go to her, tell her your history, and receive the kingdom from -her hands.” - -“Hildur, dear Hildur, can it be true? Have I really a mother of my own, -as you have? It is almost too delightful to believe. Come, let us -hasten to her!” cried Fertram. - -“No,” Hildur answered; “I must not go with you. You must go alone. But -I will remain quietly in that small hut which is under the great tree -yonder, until you come for me. But, oh, Fertram,” and she clasped his -arm with her two white hands, “remember I am alone in a strange -country; do not forget me.” - -“Forget you, when you have been everything to me all these years! -Hildur, how could I? Such a thing could never happen. I love you better -than myself.” - -“Yes, I know,” Hildur answered; “but I fear some evil. I know not -what.” - -Then, to prevent her grandmother’s spells taking effect, she rubbed -some salve out of a small box she carried, over his hands and face, and -bade him a sorrowful farewell. - -Fertram embraced her tenderly, laughed away her fears, and then took -his way towards the town. He looked very handsome, as he turned once -more to wave his cap to her, and the sun’s rays lit up his fair hair. -She watched him till she could see him no longer, and then went on to -the little hut she had destined for her temporary abode. - -Fertram only stopped once on his way to the city. Feeling tired with -the long journey, he sat down under an oak tree, on a grassy mound. -While he was resting, a beautiful dog came up, and as he patted and -stroked it, the dog licked his face and hands. Immediately Fertram -forgot all his past life, and that Hildur was waiting for him in the -hut under the trees. - -Having rested, he rose up and pursued his way into the town. - -“Can I see the queen?” he inquired. “I have news for her, which will -give her joy.” - -At first no one paid any heed, but the youth’s noble appearance struck -the courtiers, and at length he was admitted into the palace. - -There he was brought before the queen, who was lying, pale and languid, -on a great couch of rich silks and cloth of gold. When he bowed before -her, she rose to a sitting position, startled out of her apathy and -weakness by his likeness to the dead king. - -“Who is this youth? Where does he come from?” she asked. - -“Madam,” the courtiers answered, “he is a stranger, who craves -admittance as a bearer of good tidings to your majesty.” - -Then, in a few words, Fertram told his tale. Before it was done he was -clasped in the loving arms of his mother, who felt it was indeed her -long-lost son. The court was summoned together to hear the glad -tidings, the news was proclaimed in the streets of the city, the queen -gave the government at once into the hands of her son, and the young -king was crowned amid universal rejoicings. - -Day after day went by, Fertram was absorbed with the affairs of his -kingdom, and his love for his mother. All thought of Hildur had gone -like a dream. - -One day the city was roused to great excitement by the appearance of a -most beautiful maiden. No one knew whence she had come, but all agreed -that her loveliness could not be surpassed, and when the queen saw her, -she sent for her to the palace, treated her like a daughter, and -besought Fertram to marry her. This, however, he steadily refused to -do. - -After a time, whispers went abroad that the beautiful girl was not as -good as she was lovely. Her fair face was constantly disfigured by an -ugly frown if things were not arranged as she liked, and the courtiers -began to think that the king was right, after all, in preferring to -seek another wife. - -Just then one of the royal swineherds happened to lose his way in the -forest, and he wandered on until he came to a little hut. There he -found an old man and his wife, and with them a fair maiden, whom they -called their daughter. Never had the swineherd seen any one so -beautiful, and he determined to stay the night with these people, and -if possible carry off the maiden. He found that her name was Hildur; -and when the old people had gone up to bed, while Hildur was closing -the windows, and putting things straight before following their -example, he suggested that they should go out and look at the beautiful -moon rising. But Hildur said— - -“I must first make up the fire on the hearth.” - -The man offered to do it for her; but no sooner had he knelt down, than -his hands became fastened to the hearth. In vain he struggled to get -away, it was all of no avail. Hildur was nowhere to be seen, and it was -not until morning that he felt free once more. Then, rising to his -feet, he fled from the uncanny place without once looking back. - -When he reached the castle, his fellow servants soon heard the whole -tale, and the report of the beauty of the woodcutter’s daughter was -circulated from one to the other. The royal huntsman thought he, too, -would like to see her. So, setting off at once, he reached the hut, and -begged for a night’s rest. The old people granted it willingly. The -beautiful girl was still there, and the huntsman in his turn planned to -carry her off that night. He begged Hildur to come for a walk, as it -was such a beautiful night. But she refused. - -“My time is too fully occupied for idle wanderings,” she said. “Will -you help me by locking up the door for the night?” - -“Willingly,” said the huntsman, intending to put the key in his pocket, -and carry her off later on. - -But no sooner had his hands touched the lock, than they remained -fastened to it. A mocking laugh behind him made him look round, and he -saw Hildur disappearing up the stairs to her room. - -When the sun was well up in the sky, and the old couple beginning to -stir, the huntsman found he could remove his hands, and he hurried off -shamefaced to his home. - -Shortly after this, the king was out hunting in the forest, when -suddenly a thick black fog enveloped everything. He lost his way -completely, and became separated from his people. At length, after some -hours, he arrived at a little hut, knocked joyfully at the door, and on -its being opened by an old man, craved leave to rest. He was at once -invited to enter; and then the old man, recognizing the king, begged -him to excuse the poverty of the place. - -The king sat down, wearied with his long wandering, and the old man -waited upon him, bringing food and drink of the best he had. Just as -the meal was ended Hildur came in, and the king thought he had never -seen any one so beautiful before. She was dressed as a simple peasant, -but she looked like a royal princess. The king begged leave to stay the -night, as it was still too foggy for him to find his way, and the old -man acceded, only apologizing for the poorness of the accommodation. - -“I will not disturb you,” the king said. “Let me only rest in this room -for the night, as I have been doing now.” - -So it was arranged. - -After the old couple had gone to bed, the king begged Hildur to stay -and talk with him; but she said she must see to the calves in the -stable. - -“That I can do for you,” he answered; and, rising, he went out into the -stable, put the straw and hay right for the calves, and had made -everything tidy, when one of them got out. After great trouble he -caught hold of it by the tail; but, alas! his hands remained fastened -to it, and he was found in this plight by Hildur just before dawn. - -She laughed merrily when she saw him. - -“It hardly suits a king, my lord,” she said, “to be hanging on to the -tail of a calf!” - -But Fertram humbly begged her to release him. As she did so, she looked -up at him. - -“Do you not recognize me?” she said. - -“No,” replied Fertram, much astonished. “I have never seen you before, -I am certain.” - -“Perhaps, then, I remind you of some one?” she asked again. “Of Hildur, -the king’s daughter, who brought you back to your kingdom?” - -“No,” he said again, more puzzled still; “I never even remember hearing -the name of Hildur.” - -Then Hildur went and fetched the little box of ointment, and directly -she rubbed it on his hands and face, his past life came back to him. He -embraced Hildur again and again, thanking her for all she had done for -him, and asking her to forgive his apparent coldness and forgetfulness. - -“You, and you alone, have had my love all this time, at any rate,” he -said; “for I could love no one else. And you alone shall be my queen.” - -Sitting down together in the early morning sunshine under one of the -great forest trees, Hildur told him what he did not know; namely, that -the beautiful girl whom his mother had taken into the palace was really -her old grandmother. She had followed them, and transformed herself so -that Fertram should marry her. Then she meant to kill him and his -mother, and seize the kingdom. - -“So far I have guarded you from her wicked schemes,” Hildur said, -laying her hand on his; “but, knowing that the past was no longer in -your mind, I have feared each day that she might succeed in winning -you. For had you been unfaithful to me, I could no longer have done -anything for you against her wiles.” - -Again and again Fertram thanked her; then he bade her a tender -farewell, and went straight back to the city. The great council of the -kingdom was summoned, and to them the young king disclosed the real -history of the wicked grandmother. But she was too cunning to be caught -and punished. Divining what had happened, she disappeared amid a cloud -of fire and smoke. - -Then Fertram, accompanied by a magnificent retinue, with glittering -dresses, splendid horses, and all the nobles of the kingdom, went to -fetch his bride. She was still in her simple peasant’s dress, but her -beauty made all forget what she wore. Mounting the beautiful steed -brought for her, she rode back beside Fertram to the palace; and on the -steps, waiting to receive her, was Fertram’s mother. This was indeed a -joyful day for her. The wish of her heart was granted, in the -loveliness and goodness of her son’s bride. - -The wedding was celebrated with the utmost pomp and magnificence, and -Fertram and Hildur lived happily together, surrounded, as years passed -on, by their beautiful children and grandchildren. - - - THE END. - - - - - - - - -NOTES - - -[1] The Norse Vulcan. - -[2] This is a small bar of iron, about the size of a walking-stick, -with a cross-piece at one end, still in use in Iceland. - - - - - - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/67085-0.zip b/old/67085-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4d37ad3..0000000 --- a/old/67085-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h.zip b/old/67085-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5e8d5d3..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/67085-h.htm b/old/67085-h/67085-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 5ef8c19..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/67085-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8539 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html -PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.01 Transitional//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/html4/loose.dtd"> -<!-- This HTML file has been automatically generated from an XML source on 2022-01-02T11:08:24Z using SAXON HE 9.9.1.8 . --> -<html lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8"> -<title>Icelandic Fairy Tales</title> -<meta name="generator" content="tei2html.xsl, see https://github.com/jhellingman/tei2html"> -<meta name="author" content="A. W. Hall"> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg"> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/"> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="A. W. Hall"> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="Icelandic Fairy Tales"> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en"> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html"> -<meta name="DC.Publisher" content="Project Gutenberg"> -<style type="text/css"> /* <![CDATA[ */ -html { -line-height: 1.3; -} -body { -margin: 0; -} -main { -display: block; -} -h1 { -font-size: 2em; -margin: 0.67em 0; -} -hr { -height: 0; -overflow: visible; -} -pre { -font-family: monospace, monospace; -font-size: 1em; -} -a { -background-color: transparent; -} -abbr[title] { -border-bottom: none; -text-decoration: underline; -text-decoration: underline dotted; -} -b, strong { -font-weight: bolder; -} -code, kbd, samp { -font-family: monospace, monospace; -font-size: 1em; -} -small { -font-size: 80%; -} -sub, sup { -font-size: 67%; -line-height: 0; -position: relative; -vertical-align: baseline; -} -sub { -bottom: -0.25em; -} -sup { -top: -0.5em; -} -img { -border-style: none; -} -body { -font-family: serif; -font-size: 100%; -text-align: left; -margin-top: 2.4em; -} -div.front, div.body { -margin-bottom: 7.2em; -} -div.back { -margin-bottom: 2.4em; -} -.div0 { -margin-top: 7.2em; -margin-bottom: 7.2em; -} -.div1 { -margin-top: 5.6em; -margin-bottom: 5.6em; -} -.div2 { -margin-top: 4.8em; -margin-bottom: 4.8em; -} -.div3 { -margin-top: 3.6em; -margin-bottom: 3.6em; -} -.div4 { -margin-top: 2.4em; -margin-bottom: 2.4em; -} -.div5, .div6, .div7 { -margin-top: 1.44em; -margin-bottom: 1.44em; -} -.div0:last-child, .div1:last-child, .div2:last-child, .div3:last-child, -.div4:last-child, .div5:last-child, .div6:last-child, .div7:last-child { -margin-bottom: 0; -} -blockquote div.front, blockquote div.body, blockquote div.back { -margin-top: 0; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -.divBody .div1:first-child, .divBody .div2:first-child, .divBody .div3:first-child, .divBody .div4:first-child, -.divBody .div5:first-child, .divBody .div6:first-child, .divBody .div7:first-child { -margin-top: 0; -} -h1, h2, h3, h4, h5, h6, .h1, .h2, .h3, .h4, .h5, .h6 { -clear: both; -font-style: normal; -text-transform: none; -} -h3, .h3 { -font-size: 1.2em; -} -h3.label { -font-size: 1em; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -h4, .h4 { -font-size: 1em; -} -.alignleft { -text-align: left; -} -.alignright { -text-align: right; -} -.alignblock { -text-align: justify; -} -p.tb, hr.tb, .par.tb { -margin: 1.6em auto; -text-align: center; -} -p.argument, p.note, p.tocArgument, .par.argument, .par.note, .par.tocArgument { -font-size: 0.9em; -text-indent: 0; -} -p.argument, p.tocArgument, .par.argument, .par.tocArgument { -margin: 1.58em 10%; -} -td.tocDivNum { -vertical-align: top; -} -td.tocpagenum { -vertical-align: bottom; -} -.opener, .address { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-bottom: 1.6em; -} -.addrline { -margin-top: 0; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -.dateline { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-bottom: 1.6em; -text-align: right; -} -.salute { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-left: 3.58em; -text-indent: -2em; -} -.signed { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-left: 3.58em; -text-indent: -2em; -} -.epigraph { -font-size: 0.9em; -width: 60%; -margin-left: auto; -} -.epigraph span.bibl { -display: block; -text-align: right; -} -.trailer { -clear: both; -margin-top: 3.6em; -} -span.abbr, abbr { -white-space: nowrap; -} -span.parnum { -font-weight: bold; -} -span.corr, span.gap { -border-bottom: 1px dotted red; -} -span.num, span.trans, span.trans { -border-bottom: 1px dotted gray; -} -span.measure { -border-bottom: 1px dotted green; -} -.ex { -letter-spacing: 0.2em; -} -.sc { -font-variant: small-caps; -} -.asc { -font-variant: small-caps; -text-transform: lowercase; -} -.uc { -text-transform: uppercase; -} -.tt { -font-family: monospace; -} -.underline { -text-decoration: underline; -} -.overline, .overtilde { -text-decoration: overline; -} -.rm { -font-style: normal; -} -.red { -color: red; -} -hr { -clear: both; -border: none; -border-bottom: 1px solid black; -width: 45%; -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -margin-top: 1em; -text-align: center; -} -hr.dotted { -border-bottom: 2px dotted black; -} -hr.dashed { -border-bottom: 2px dashed black; -} -.aligncenter { -text-align: center; -} -h1, h2, .h1, .h2 { -font-size: 1.44em; -line-height: 1.5; -} -h1.label, h2.label { -font-size: 1.2em; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -h5, h6 { -font-size: 1em; -font-style: italic; -} -p, .par { -text-indent: 0; -} -p.firstlinecaps:first-line, .par.firstlinecaps:first-line { -text-transform: uppercase; -} -.hangq { -text-indent: -0.32em; -} -.hangqq { -text-indent: -0.42em; -} -.hangqqq { -text-indent: -0.84em; -} -p.dropcap:first-letter, .par.dropcap:first-letter { -float: left; -clear: left; -margin: 0 0.05em 0 0; -padding: 0; -line-height: 0.8; -font-size: 420%; -vertical-align: super; -} -blockquote, p.quote, div.blockquote, div.argument, .par.quote { -font-size: 0.9em; -margin: 1.58em 5%; -} -.pagenum a, a.noteRef:hover, a.pseudoNoteRef:hover, a.hidden:hover, a.hidden { -text-decoration: none; -} -.advertisement, .advertisements { -background-color: #FFFEE0; -border: black 1px dotted; -color: #000; -margin: 2em 5%; -padding: 1em; -} -.footnotes .body, .footnotes .div1 { -padding: 0; -} -.fnarrow { -color: #AAAAAA; -font-weight: bold; -text-decoration: none; -} -.fnarrow:hover, .fnreturn:hover { -color: #660000; -} -.fnreturn { -color: #AAAAAA; -font-size: 80%; -font-weight: bold; -text-decoration: none; -vertical-align: 0.25em; -} -a { -text-decoration: none; -} -a:hover { -text-decoration: underline; -background-color: #e9f5ff; -} -a.noteRef, a.pseudoNoteRef { -font-size: 67%; -line-height: 0; -position: relative; -vertical-align: baseline; -top: -0.5em; -text-decoration: none; -margin-left: 0.1em; -} -.displayfootnote { -display: none; -} -div.footnotes { -font-size: 80%; -margin-top: 1em; -padding: 0; -} -hr.fnsep { -margin-left: 0; -margin-right: 0; -text-align: left; -width: 25%; -} -p.footnote, .par.footnote { -margin-bottom: 0.5em; -margin-top: 0.5em; -} -p.footnote .fnlabel, .par.footnote .fnlabel { -float: left; -margin-left: -0.1em; -margin-top: 0.9em; -min-width: 1.0em; -padding-right: 0.4em; -} -.apparatusnote { -text-decoration: none; -} -.apparatusnote:target, .fndiv:target { -background-color: #eaf3ff; -} -table.tocList { -width: 100%; -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -border-width: 0; -border-collapse: collapse; -} -td.tocpagenum, td.tocDivNum { -text-align: right; -min-width: 10%; -border-width: 0; -white-space: nowrap; -} -td.tocDivNum { -padding-left: 0; -padding-right: 0.5em; -} -td.tocpagenum { -padding-left: 0.5em; -padding-right: 0; -} -td.tocDivTitle { -width: auto; -} -p.tocPart, .par.tocPart { -margin: 1.58em 0; -font-variant: small-caps; -} -p.tocChapter, .par.tocChapter { -margin: 1.58em 0; -} -p.tocSection, .par.tocSection { -margin: 0.7em 5%; -} -table.tocList td { -vertical-align: top; -} -table.tocList td.tocpagenum { -vertical-align: bottom; -} -table.inner { -display: inline-table; -border-collapse: collapse; -width: 100%; -} -td.itemNum { -text-align: right; -min-width: 5%; -padding-right: 0.8em; -} -td.innerContainer { -padding: 0; -margin: 0; -} -.index { -font-size: 80%; -} -.index p { -text-indent: -1em; -margin-left: 1em; -} -.indexToc { -text-align: center; -} -.transcriberNote { -background-color: #DDE; -border: black 1px dotted; -color: #000; -font-family: sans-serif; -font-size: 80%; -margin: 2em 5%; -padding: 1em; -} -.missingTarget { -text-decoration: line-through; -color: red; -} -.correctionTable { -width: 75%; -} -.width20 { -width: 20%; -} -.width40 { -width: 40%; -} -p.smallprint, li.smallprint, .par.smallprint { -color: #666666; -font-size: 80%; -} -span.musictime { -vertical-align: middle; -display: inline-block; -text-align: center; -} -span.musictime, span.musictime span.top, span.musictime span.bottom { -padding: 1px 0.5px; -font-size: xx-small; -font-weight: bold; -line-height: 0.7em; -} -span.musictime span.bottom { -display: block; -} -ul { -list-style-type: none; -} -.splitListTable { -margin-left: 0; -} -.numberedItem { -text-indent: -3em; -margin-left: 3em; -} -.numberedItem .itemNumber { -float: left; -position: relative; -left: -3.5em; -width: 3em; -display: inline-block; -text-align: right; -} -.itemGroupTable { -border-collapse: collapse; -margin-left: 0; -} -.itemGroupTable td { -padding: 0; -margin: 0; -vertical-align: middle; -} -.itemGroupBrace { -padding: 0 0.5em !important; -} -.titlePage { -border: #DDDDDD 2px solid; -margin: 3em 0 7em 0; -padding: 5em 10% 6em 10%; -text-align: center; -} -.titlePage .docTitle { -line-height: 1.7; -margin: 2em 0 2em 0; -font-weight: bold; -} -.titlePage .docTitle .mainTitle { -font-size: 1.8em; -} -.titlePage .docTitle .subTitle, .titlePage .docTitle .seriesTitle, -.titlePage .docTitle .volumeTitle { -font-size: 1.44em; -} -.titlePage .byline { -margin: 2em 0 2em 0; -font-size: 1.2em; -line-height: 1.5; -} -.titlePage .byline .docAuthor { -font-size: 1.2em; -font-weight: bold; -} -.titlePage .figure { -margin: 2em auto; -} -.titlePage .docImprint { -margin: 4em 0 0 0; -font-size: 1.2em; -line-height: 1.5; -} -.titlePage .docImprint .docDate { -font-size: 1.2em; -font-weight: bold; -} -div.figure { -text-align: center; -} -.figure { -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -} -.floatLeft { -float: left; -margin: 10px 10px 10px 0; -} -.floatRight { -float: right; -margin: 10px 0 10px 10px; -} -p.figureHead, .par.figureHead { -font-size: 100%; -text-align: center; -} -.figAnnotation { -font-size: 80%; -position: relative; -margin: 0 auto; -} -.figTopLeft, .figBottomLeft { -float: left; -} -.figTopRight, .figBottomRight { -float: right; -} -.figure p, .figure .par { -font-size: 80%; -margin-top: 0; -text-align: center; -} -img { -border-width: 0; -} -td.galleryFigure { -text-align: center; -vertical-align: middle; -} -td.galleryCaption { -text-align: center; -vertical-align: top; -} -.lgouter { -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -display: table; -} -.lg { -text-align: left; -padding: .5em 0 .5em 0; -} -.lg h4, .lgouter h4 { -font-weight: normal; -} -.lg .lineNum, .sp .lineNum, .lgouter .lineNum { -color: #777; -font-size: 90%; -left: 16%; -margin: 0; -position: absolute; -text-align: center; -text-indent: 0; -top: auto; -width: 1.75em; -} -p.line, .par.line { -margin: 0 0 0 0; -} -span.hemistich { -visibility: hidden; -} -.verseNum { -font-weight: bold; -} -.speaker { -font-weight: bold; -margin-bottom: 0.4em; -} -.sp .line { -margin: 0 10%; -text-align: left; -} -.castlist, .castitem { -list-style-type: none; -} -.castGroupTable { -border-collapse: collapse; -margin-left: 0; -} -.castGroupTable td { -padding: 0; -margin: 0; -vertical-align: middle; -} -.castGroupBrace { -padding: 0 0.5em !important; -} -body { -padding: 1.58em 16%; -} -.pagenum { -display: inline; -font-size: 8.4pt; -font-style: normal; -margin: 0; -padding: 0; -position: absolute; -right: 1%; -text-align: right; -letter-spacing: normal; -} -.marginnote { -font-size: 0.8em; -height: 0; -left: 1%; -position: absolute; -text-indent: 0; -width: 14%; -text-align: left; -} -.right-marginnote { -font-size: 0.8em; -height: 0; -right: 3%; -position: absolute; -text-indent: 0; -text-align: right; -width: 11% -} -.cut-in-left-note { -font-size: 0.8em; -left: 1%; -float: left; -text-indent: 0; -width: 14%; -text-align: left; -padding: 0.8em 0.8em 0.8em 0; -} -.cut-in-right-note { -font-size: 0.8em; -left: 1%; -float: right; -text-indent: 0; -width: 14%; -text-align: right; -padding: 0.8em 0 0.8em 0.8em; -} -span.tocpagenum, span.flushright { -position: absolute; -right: 16%; -top: auto; -text-indent: 0; -} -.pglink::after { -content: "\0000A0\01F4D8"; -font-size: 80%; -font-style: normal; -font-weight: normal; -} -.catlink::after { -content: "\0000A0\01F4C7"; -font-size: 80%; -font-style: normal; -font-weight: normal; -} -.exlink::after, .wplink::after, .biblink::after, .qurlink::after, .seclink::after { -content: "\0000A0\002197\00FE0F"; -color: blue; -font-size: 80%; -font-style: normal; -font-weight: normal; -} -.pglink:hover { -background-color: #DCFFDC; -} -.catlink:hover { -background-color: #FFFFDC; -} -.exlink:hover, .wplink:hover, .biblink:hover, .qurlink:hover, .seclin:hover { -background-color: #FFDCDC; -} -body { -background: #FFFFFF; -font-family: serif; -} -body, a.hidden { -color: black; -} -h1, h2, .h1, .h2 { -text-align: center; -font-variant: small-caps; -font-weight: normal; -} -p.byline { -text-align: center; -font-style: italic; -margin-bottom: 2em; -} -.div2 p.byline, .div3 p.byline, .div4 p.byline, .div5 p.byline, .div6 p.byline, .div7 p.byline { -text-align: left; -} -.figureHead, .noteRef, .pseudoNoteRef, .marginnote, .right-marginnote, p.legend, .verseNum { -color: #660000; -} -.rightnote, .pagenum, .lineNum, .pagenum a { -color: #AAAAAA; -} -a.hidden:hover, a.noteRef:hover, a.pseudoNoteRef:hover { -color: red; -} -h1, h2, h3, h4, h5, h6 { -font-weight: normal; -} -table { -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -} -.tablecaption { -text-align: center; -} -.arab { font-family: Scheherazade, serif; } -.aran { font-family: 'Awami Nastaliq', serif; } -.grek { font-family: 'Charis SIL', serif; } -.hebr { font-family: Shlomo, 'Ezra SIL', serif; } -.syrc { font-family: 'Serto Jerusalem', serif; } -/* CSS rules generated from @rend attributes in TEI file */ -.cover-imagewidth { -width:473px; -} -.xd31e84 { -text-align:center; font-size:large; -} -.frontispiecewidth { -width:637px; -} -.titlepage-imagewidth { -width:435px; -} -.orn5width { -width:54px; -} -.orn7width { -width:54px; -} -.xd31e158 { -font-size:x-small; -} -.orn9width { -width:54px; -} -.xd31e529 { -font-size:x-small; -} -.xd31e538 { -font-size:small; -} -.p033width { -width:400px; -} -.orn35width { -width:42px; -} -.p039width { -width:401px; -} -.orn46width { -width:54px; -} -.p061width { -width:411px; -} -.p065width { -width:434px; -} -.orn73width { -width:54px; -} -.p080width { -width:397px; -} -.xd31e1419 { -text-align:center; font-family:'UnifrakturMaguntia'; -} -.p091width { -width:389px; -} -.orn95width { -width:47px; -} -.p104width { -width:398px; -} -.p109width { -width:413px; -} -.orn116width { -width:68px; -} -.p123width { -width:403px; -} -.orn127width { -width:54px; -} -.p137width { -width:401px; -} -.p145width { -width:423px; -} -.orn147width { -width:68px; -} -.p149width { -width:429px; -} -.orn157width { -width:47px; -} -.p162width { -width:415px; -} -.p169width { -width:649px; -} -.orn176width { -width:77px; -} -.p185width { -width:438px; -} -.orn189width { -width:54px; -} -.p200width { -width:419px; -} -.p206width { -width:417px; -} -.orn210width { -width:54px; -} -.p215width { -width:412px; -} -.orn224width { -width:54px; -} -.p231width { -width:397px; -} -.p240width { -width:644px; -} -.orn248width { -width:68px; -} -.p261width { -width:401px; -} -.orn267width { -width:77px; -} -.p275width { -width:411px; -} -.p283width { -width:409px; -} -.orn291width { -width:47px; -} -.p294width { -width:418px; -} -.orn303width { -width:47px; -} -.p314width { -width:399px; -} -.xd31e3433 { -text-align:center; -} -.xd31e3437 { -text-align:center; font-size:small; -} -.xd31e3442 { -text-align:center; -} -.xd31e3464 { -font-size:x-large; -} -@media handheld { -} -/* ]]> */ </style> -</head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Icelandic Fairy Tales, by A. W. Hall</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Icelandic Fairy Tales</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: A. W. Hall</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: E. A. Mason</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: January 2, 2022 [eBook #67085]<br> -[Most recently updated: March 11, 2023]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net/ for Project Gutenberg (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES ***</div> -<div class="front"> -<div class="div1 cover"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure cover-imagewidth"><img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="Original Front Cover." width="473" height="720"></div><p> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 frenchtitle"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first xd31e84">Icelandic Fairy Tales -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 frontispiece"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure frontispiecewidth" id="frontispiece"><img src="images/frontispiece.jpg" alt="“THE SHIELD ROSE UP IN THE AIR”" width="637" height="414"><div class="figAnnotation frontispiecewidth"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 17.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“THE SHIELD ROSE UP IN THE AIR”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 titlepage"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure titlepage-imagewidth"><img src="images/titlepage.png" alt="Original Title Page." width="435" height="720"></div><p> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="titlePage"> -<div class="docTitle"> -<div class="mainTitle">Icelandic -Fairy Tales</div> -</div> -<div class="byline"><i>Translated and Edited by</i><br> -<span class="docAuthor">Mrs. A. W. Hall</span> -<br> -<i>With Original Illustrations by</i><br> -<span class="docAuthor">E. A. Mason</span></div> -<div class="docImprint">London<br> -Frederick Warne <i>&</i> Co.<br> -And New York<br> -<span class="docDate">1897</span> -<br> -(<i>All rights reserved</i>)</div> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="pb5">[5]</span></p> -<div class="div1 preface"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Preface</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn5width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Fairy Tales seem scarcely to require any preface, but in publishing these quaint Norse -legends, a few explanatory remarks may not be out of place. -</p> -<p>In their original form, many of the stories are somewhat crude and rough for juvenile -reading. This it has been the Editor’s endeavour to ameliorate by eliminating all -objectionable matter, while at the same time preserving the originality and local -colouring which most of them possess. -</p> -<p>It will be found that though some bear a similarity to the well-known standard fairy -tales, which have been the delight of countless children for many generations, yet -they all possess an originality peculiarly their own. -</p> -<p>It is remarkable too that, whereas in most southern legends it is always the prince -who delivers the princess and performs the heroic and valorous deeds, in these tales -it is for the most part the young <span class="pagenum" id="pb6">[6]</span>princess or peasant maiden who undergoes all the hardships and trials, and after countless -dangers rescues the prince who has fallen under the ban of some wicked witch or giantess. -</p> -<p>The story of the five brothers, one of the quaintest, is an exceedingly effective -illustration of the old proverb of the bundle of sticks. -</p> -<p>A strong moral tone runs more or less through all the tales, exhibiting the higher -and better qualities of human nature. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb7">[7]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="toc" class="div1 contents"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Contents</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn7width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<p class="xd31e158"><span class="tocDivNum">CHAPTER</span> <span class="tocpagenum">PAGE</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#threesons" id="xd31e166">THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS</a> <span class="tocpagenum">11</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#helga" id="xd31e173">HELGA</a> <span class="tocpagenum">35</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#thorstein" id="xd31e180">THORSTEIN</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#th.1" id="xd31e188"><span class="sc">How Thorstein lost his Kingdom</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">46</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#th.2" id="xd31e198"><span class="sc">His Arrival at the Giant’s Castle</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">50</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#th.3" id="xd31e208"><span class="sc">The Mystery of the Locked Room</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">59</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#th.4" id="xd31e218"><span class="sc">How Thorstein’s Kind Actions received their Reward</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">68</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#sigurd" id="xd31e226">SIGURD</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#sig.1" id="xd31e234"><span class="sc">Sigurd Finds a Friend in his Stepmother</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">73</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#sig.2" id="xd31e244"><span class="sc">He wrestles with the Giant Sisters</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">79</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#sig.3" id="xd31e254"><span class="sc">His Meeting with Helga</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">84</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#sig.4" id="xd31e264"><span class="sc">His Escape on the Wonderful Horse Gullfaxi</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">90</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#lineik" id="xd31e272">LINEIK AND LAUFEY</a> <span class="tocpagenum">95</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#fivebrothers" id="xd31e279">THE FIVE BROTHERS</a> <span class="tocpagenum">116</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#hermod" id="xd31e286">HERMOD AND HADVÖR</a> <span class="tocpagenum">127</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#ingebjorg" id="xd31e293">INGEBJÖRG</a> <span class="tocpagenum">147</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#hans" id="xd31e301">HANS</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#h.1" id="xd31e309"><span class="sc">Hans Starts on his Travels</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">157</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#h.2" id="xd31e319"><span class="sc">His Wonderful Adventures, and how he returned Good for Evil</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">166</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -<span class="pagenum" id="pb8">[8]</span></p> -<p><a href="#giantess" id="xd31e328">THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT</a> <span class="tocpagenum">176</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#greybeard" id="xd31e335">GREYBEARD</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#g.1" id="xd31e343"><span class="sc">The Strange Adventures of Geir</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">189</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#g.2" id="xd31e353"><span class="sc">How Greybeard outwitted the King and won Princess Sigrid</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">196</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#litill" id="xd31e361">LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD</a> <span class="tocpagenum">210</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#ingibjorg" id="xd31e368">LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#ing.1" id="xd31e376"><span class="sc">Thorwald and Ingibjörg are cruelly treated by their stepmother, who tries to get rid -of them</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">224</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#ing.2" id="xd31e386"><span class="sc">How Thorwald and Ingibjörg found themselves at the Witch’s Island, and what they did</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">232</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#ing.3" id="xd31e396"><span class="sc">Their Further Adventures and Escape</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">236</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#ing.4" id="xd31e406"><span class="sc">The King’s Return, and Queen Guda’s Release from the Witch’s Thrall</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">242</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#threemaindens" id="xd31e414">THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#tpm.1" id="xd31e422"><span class="sc">How Queen Hertha fell from her High Estate</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">248</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#tpm.2" id="xd31e432"><span class="sc">What had befallen the Two Little Princes and their Sister</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">253</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#tpm.3" id="xd31e442"><span class="sc">Olga’s Courage rescues Her Brothers, Queen Hertha is restored to her Husband, and -the Parents recover their Children</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">258</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#fair" id="xd31e450">THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#fair.1" id="xd31e458"><span class="sc">Death of the Queen. The King remarries, and proceeds on a Tour through his Kingdom</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">267</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#fair.2" id="xd31e468"><span class="sc">What Befalls “Fair Isolde” after her Father has gone</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">273</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#fair.3" id="xd31e478"><span class="sc">“Fair Isolde” escapes, and disguises herself</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">278</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#fair.4" id="xd31e488"><span class="sc">Fertram falls under a Spell, and is betrothed to “Dark Isolde”</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">281</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">V.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> <a href="#fair.5" id="xd31e498"><span class="sc">The Spell is broken, and the Wicked Queen’s Designs are frustrated</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">285</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#hlini" id="xd31e506">PRINCE HLINI</a> <span class="tocpagenum">291</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#fertram" id="xd31e513">FERTRAM AND HILDUR</a> <span class="tocpagenum">303</span> -<span class="pagenum" id="pb9">[9]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 contents"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">List of Illustrations</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn9width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum xd31e529">PAGE</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#frontispiece">“<span class="sc">The Shield rose up in the Air</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum xd31e538"><i>Frontispiece</i></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p033">“<span class="sc">When Randur appeared before the ‘Thing’</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">33</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p039">“<span class="sc">She saw a Big Three-Headed Giant</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">39</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p061">“<span class="sc">He saw a Young Girl fastened to a Nail in the Wall by her Long Plaits of Hair</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">61</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p065">“<span class="sc">He then hid himself behind a Projecting Rock</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">65</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p080">“<span class="sc">A Gigantic Woman appeared</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">80</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p091">“<span class="sc">Helga gave a Cry of Terror</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">91</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p104">“<span class="sc">She appeared more like Some Terrible Giantess</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">104</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p109">“<span class="sc">Creeping forth from her Tree, greatly to Laufey’s Surprise</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum"><i>To face</i> 109</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p123">“<span class="sc">A Monstrous Hand opened the Lattice</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">123</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p137">“<span class="sc">With One Spring Hadvör was outside the Grave</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">137</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p145">“<span class="sc">There the Rat and Mouse were fighting and biting One Another</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">145</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p149">“ ‘<span class="sc">Ay, you shall have your Wish, he muttered</span>’ ”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">149</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p162">“<span class="sc">Hans at once saw that it was a Dragon</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">162</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p169">“<span class="sc">Kurt hoped the Giantess might be asleep</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum"><i>To face</i> 169</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p185">“<span class="sc">Forth stepped the Beautiful White-Robed Figure</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">185</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p200">“<span class="sc">The Grey Man, hanging apparently Lifeless from the Branch</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">200</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p206">“<span class="sc">They saw a Figure all blazing with Light</span>”</a> <span class="pagenum" id="pb10">[10]</span></td> -<td class="tocpagenum">206</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p215">“<span class="sc">Harald pitied the Old Man</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">215</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p231">“<span class="sc">Queen Guda rolled the Stone into the Sea</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">231</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p240">“<span class="sc">Just let me catch you</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum"><i>To face</i> 240</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p261">“<span class="sc">Olga went bravely up the Rock</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">261</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p275">“ ‘<span class="sc">Don’t leave me here,’ cried Fair Isolde</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">275</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p283">“<span class="sc">The Old Cook was sitting on a Stool shelling Peas</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">283</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p294">“<span class="sc">Signy entered very softly</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">294</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle"><a href="#p314">“<span class="sc">She was dressed as a Simple Peasant</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocpagenum">314</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -<span class="pagenum" id="pb11">[11]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="body"> -<div id="threesons" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e166">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="super">Icelandic Fairy Tales</h2> -<div class="figure"><img src="images/ornament04.png" alt="The Legend of the King’s Three Sons" width="93" height="29"></div> -<h2 class="main">The Legend of the King’s Three Sons</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">In olden days there once lived a king and a queen; they were wise and good, and their -kingdom was known far and near as the happiest and best-governed country in the world. -They had three sons—Osric, Edric, and Frithiof,—all handsome and brave and greatly -beloved by their parents; but, having no daughter, the king had adopted his little -orphan niece Isolde. She grew up with his sons, and was their best-loved playfellow, -both the king and queen making no distinction between her and their own children. -</p> -<p>As the princess grew older, she also grew fairer, till when she was sixteen years -old there was no maiden in the land so beautiful and sweet as Isolde. All three brothers -fell in love with her and wanted to marry her, each in turn asking his father for -her hand in marriage. -</p> -<p>Now the king was greatly puzzled what to do, for he loved his sons all equally well, -so at length he <span class="pagenum" id="pb12">[12]</span>decided that the princess should choose for herself, and select the one she liked -best. He therefore sent for her, and told her that she was herself to choose as a -husband whichever of his sons she liked best. -</p> -<p>“It is my duty as well as my pleasure to obey you, dear father,” said Isolde; “but -when you tell me to choose one of the princes as my husband, you give me a very difficult -task, for they are all equally dear to me.” -</p> -<p>When the king heard these words, he saw that his troubles were by no means at an end, -so he thought for a long time how he could best find a way that would satisfy all -parties, and at last decided to send all three sons away for a year. At the end of -that time they were to return, and whoever had succeeded in bringing back the most -precious and valuable thing from his travels should receive the hand of Isolde as -his reward. -</p> -<p>The three princes were quite willing to accept these terms, and arranged among themselves -that at the end of the year they would all meet at their hunting-lodge and thence -go together to the king’s palace with their gifts; so, bidding farewell to their parents -and Isolde, they started off on their different journeys. -</p> -<p>Osric, the eldest son, travelled from city to city, and explored various foreign countries, -without finding anything precious enough to take home. At last, when he had almost -given up all hope, he heard <span class="pagenum" id="pb13">[13]</span>that, not very far from where he then was, there lived a princess who possessed a -wonderful telescope, which was so powerful that one could see all over the world with -it. No country was too distant, and not only could one see every town, but also every -house and tree, and even people and animals inside the houses. -</p> -<p>“Surely,” thought Osric, “no one could find a more precious or valuable thing than -this glass, for nothing is hidden from it.” So, having arrived at the castle where -the princess dwelt, he told her the object of his journey, and asked whether she would -sell him her telescope. -</p> -<p>At first the princess said she would not part with it, but when Osric told her how -much depended on his taking back so valuable a gift, she consented to let him have -it for a very large sum of money. -</p> -<p>The prince did not mind this; he only thought the gold well spent, and hastened homewards, -full of hope that he would secure the hand of Isolde. -</p> -<p>Prince Edric fared much the same as his elder brother. He also travelled about in -distant countries, seeking in vain for something rare and precious to bring home. -At last, when the year was nearly at an end, he reached a large and populous town, -and in the inn where he lodged he met a man who told him that in a cave outside the -town there lived a curious little dwarf called Völund,<a class="noteRef" id="xd31e798src" href="#xd31e798">1</a> who was famed for his rare skill in all kinds of metal-work. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb14">[14]</span></p> -<p>“Perhaps,” thought the prince, “he might be able to make me some rare and costly article -worthy to take back.” So he went to the dwarf, but when he told him what he wanted, -the dwarf said he was very sorry, but he had quite given up working in metals. -</p> -<p>“The last thing I made was a shield,” he continued, “but that is many years ago now. -I made it for myself, and am unwilling to part with it, for not only is it almost -the finest bit of work I ever did, but it has also some very special properties.” -</p> -<p>“And what are these special properties?” asked the prince. -</p> -<p>“Well,” replied the dwarf, “it is not only a perfect safeguard in battle, as no ordinary -sword or arrow can pierce it, but if you sit on it, it will carry you all over the -world, through the air as well as across the water. But there are some old runes, -or ancient letters, carved on the shield, which he who guides it must be able to read. -But I will show it you.” -</p> -<p>So saying, he went to the back of the cave and brought forth a beautiful shield, worked -in gold, silver, and copper, the runic letters being all formed of precious stones. -</p> -<p>When Edric saw the shield and heard of its wonderful properties, he thought it would -not be possible to find anything more rare or valuable. He therefore told the dwarf -how much depended on his bringing back so precious a gift, and entreated <span class="pagenum" id="pb15">[15]</span>him to let him purchase it; and he was so importunate and urged him so strongly that, -although loth to part with it, when the dwarf heard how much depended on his securing -so rare a gift, he agreed to sell it him for a large sum of money. He also taught -him how to read the runes, and Edric, thanking him for consenting to part with his -shield, started on his homeward journey, filled with hope and confidence that he must -win the princess’s hand. -</p> -<p>Frithiof, the youngest son, was the last to start. He determined to travel through -his own country first, so he wandered about from place to place, stopping in this -town and that village, and wherever he met a merchant, or hoped to find anything rare -or beautiful, he made most searching inquiries. All his efforts, however, proved fruitless. -The greater part of the year had already passed, and he was still as far as ever from -his goal, and he almost began to fear that no success would crown his efforts. -</p> -<p>At length he arrived at a large and populous town, where a big market was being held, -and numbers of people from all parts of the world came thronging in, some to buy and -some to sell. So he followed the crowd, and then went on from stall to stall, and -from one merchant to another, inspecting their wares and chatting and asking for news. -But though there were many beautiful and many curious things, nothing specially struck -his fancy. -</p> -<p>At length, tired and thirsty, he sat down beside a <span class="pagenum" id="pb16">[16]</span>large fruit stall. The merchant, seeing, as he thought, a likely customer, came forward -asking if he would not buy something—offering him grapes, peaches, pineapples, and -melons in turn. -</p> -<p>But Frithiof shook his head; none of these tempted him, for on the very top shelf -he saw a magnificent crimson apple, streaked with green and gold, lying on a bed of -soft moss. -</p> -<p>“I should like that apple,” said the prince, “and do not mind what I pay for it. It -is the only thing that I fancy, though all your fruit is splendid.” -</p> -<p>The merchant smiled, but shook his head. -</p> -<p>“You have a quick eye,” he said to the prince, “for that apple is indeed the rarest -and most valuable thing I have. But it is not for sale. It was given to one of my -ancestors, who was a great doctor, by a geni, and has the peculiar power, that if -it is placed in the right hand of any one who is sick, no matter how dangerous the -illness, they recover at once—ay, even if they are at the point of death—and many -a life it has saved.” -</p> -<p>When the prince heard this, he wished more than ever to possess the apple. He felt -he could not possibly find anything that the princess, who was so kind-hearted, would -value more than the possession of this apple, which would enable her to do good to -others. He therefore entreated the merchant to let him buy the apple, and when the -man had heard his tale, and all that depended upon his bringing <span class="pagenum" id="pb17">[17]</span>back such a rare and precious gift, he sold the apple to the prince, who, filled with -hope, now wended his way homewards. -</p> -<p>And so it happened that, as they had arranged, the three brothers arrived at the hunting-lodge, -outside the capital, and after they had related their adventures, Osric, the eldest, -said, “Now let us hasten to the palace, but before starting I should like to see what -the princess is doing.” -</p> -<p>He thereupon drew forth his telescope and looked in the direction of the palace, but -no sooner had he done so, than an exclamation of terror escaped his lips, for there -on her couch lay the princess, white and still as the driven snow, while beside her -stood the king and queen and the chief of the courtiers in a sorrowful group, sadly -awaiting the last breath of the fair Isolde. -</p> -<p>When Osric beheld this grievous sight he was overwhelmed with grief, and when his -brothers heard what he had seen, they too were overcome with sorrow. Gladly would -each have given all they possessed to be back in time, at least to bid her farewell. -</p> -<p>Then Prince Edric remembered his magic shield, which would at once carry them to the -king’s palace, and, bringing it forth, the three brothers seated themselves on it, -and the shield rose up in the air and in a few seconds they had reached the palace, -and hastened up to the princess’s chamber, where they found all the court assembled, -sadly awaiting the end. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb18">[18]</span></p> -<p>Then Frithiof remembered his apple. Now was the time to test its power. Stepping softly -up to the couch, he bent over the still white form of the princess and gently placed -the apple in her right hand. Immediately a change was visible, it seemed as if a fresh -stream of life passed through her body. The colour returned to her lips and cheeks, -she opened her eyes, and after a few minutes she was able to sit up and speak. -</p> -<p>The general rejoicing at the princess’s wonderful and unexpected recovery, and at -the happy and opportune return of the three princes, can be better imagined than described. -</p> -<p>But as soon as she was quite well, the king, mindful of his promise, called together -a great “Thing,” or national assembly, at which the brothers were to exhibit the treasures -they had brought back, when judgment would be pronounced. -</p> -<p>First came the eldest brother Osric, with his telescope. This was handed round for -the people to see, while he explained its strange and marvellous properties, stating -how by means of this glass he had saved the princess, for he had been able to see -how ill she was. He therefore considered that he had earned the right to claim the -princess’s hand. -</p> -<p>Then Edric, the second brother, stepped forth and showed the beautiful shield he had -got from the dwarf, and explained its peculiar power. “Of what use would have been -my brother’s glass,” he asked, <span class="pagenum" id="pb19">[19]</span>“without this shield, which carried us hither in time to save her life? I claim, therefore, -that it was really due to the power of my shield that the princess is not dead, and -that I ought therefore to possess her hand in marriage.” -</p> -<p>And now it was Frithiof’s turn to come forward with the apple. He said, “I fear that -neither the telescope which first showed us that the princess was ill, nor the shield -which so quickly brought us hither, would have sufficed to restore the Princess Isolde -to life and health, had it not been for the magic power of my apple. For what good -could our mere presence have done her? Our seeing her thus and unable to help her, -would only have added to our grief and pain. It is due to my apple that the princess -has been restored to us, and I therefore think my claim to her hand is the greatest.” -</p> -<p>Then there arose much questioning and reasoning in the “Thing” as to which of the -three articles were of the greatest value, but as they could come to no satisfactory -agreement, the judges declared that all three articles were of equal value, for they -had all equally contributed to restore the princess to life and health, for if one -had been missing, the other two would have been valueless. So judgment was pronounced -that, all three gifts being equally valuable, neither of the brothers could claim -the princess’s hand. -</p> -<p>Then the king happily hit upon the idea of allowing <span class="pagenum" id="pb20">[20]</span>his sons to shoot for the prize, and whoever was adjudged the best shot should wed -the princess. -</p> -<p>So a target was set up, and Osric, armed with bow and arrow, stepped forth first. -</p> -<p>Taking careful aim, he drew his bow, and the arrow sped forth, but it fell some distance -short of the mark. -</p> -<p>Then Edric stepped forth. He too took careful aim, and his arrow fell nearer the mark. -</p> -<p>And now it was Frithiof’s turn. He too took a very careful aim, and all the people -said his arrow went beyond the mark, and that he was the best shot, but when they -came to look for it, behold, it could nowhere be found. In vain search was made in -all directions, no sign of the arrow could be found. The king therefore decided that -Edric had won the princess’s hand. The wedding forthwith took place amid great <span class="corr" id="xd31e852" title="Source: spendour">splendour</span> and rejoicing, and the princess and her husband then went to her own country, where -they reigned long and happily. The eldest brother, Osric, greatly vexed that he had -not been successful, started off on a long journey, and nothing more was heard of -him. So only the youngest brother was left at home. But he was not at all satisfied -with the way matters had turned out, for he had always been considered by far the -best shot. He therefore searched every day in the field where the trial had taken -place, looking for his arrow. At length, after many days, he found it lodged in an -oak <span class="pagenum" id="pb21">[21]</span>tree, far beyond the mark. He brought witnesses to attest the truth of this, and though -there could be no question that his arrow had gone the furthest, the king said it -was now too late to go into the matter, for the princess was married and gone away. -</p> -<p>Then Frithiof grew very restless. He thought he had been unfairly treated, and at -length decided to go away, so he packed up his belongings, and, bidding his parents -farewell, started off in search of adventures. -</p> -<p>After passing along the wide plains that surrounded the capital, he climbed a high -range of mountains, and from thence descended into a great forest. Here he wandered -about for several days, but whichever way he turned, he could see nothing but trees -all around him. The small store of food he had taken with him when he started was -exhausted, and tired, hungry, and footsore, he sat down to rest on a large flat grey -stone, unable to proceed any further. He thought the end of his days had surely come, -when suddenly he heard the noise of horses’ feet, and looking up he saw ten men mounted -on horseback coming rapidly towards him. They were all richly dressed and well armed, -the last one leading a finely caparisoned palfrey. -</p> -<p>When they came to the prince, the leader dismounted, and, bowing low before him, begged -him to honour them by mounting the steed they had brought with them. -</p> -<p>Frithiof gratefully accepted this offer, and, <span class="pagenum" id="pb22">[22]</span>mounting the horse, the party turned back the way they had come, riding rapidly on -till they arrived at a large town. Before entering the gates they dismounted, the -prince alone remaining on horseback, and then led the prince in state to the palace. -</p> -<p>Now, it happened that a most beautiful young queen reigned over this province. She -had been left an orphan at an early age, her father entrusting his chief ministers -with the care and responsibility of looking after her and finding her a worthy husband. -Queen Hildegard received the prince with much friendliness. She told him that her -fairy godmother had bestowed on her the gift of seeing, whenever she wished, what -happened in other countries. -</p> -<p>“A wandering minstrel came here and told us of the wonderful journeys you and your -brothers had made, and also of your sorrow at your failure in the shooting competition -for the Princess Isolde’s hand, though you were the best shot of the three. Then a -great wish seized me to try and make you happy, so I followed your wanderings after -you left your father’s palace, and when I saw you, sad and tired, resting on the great -stone in my forest, I sent forth some of my knights to meet you and bring you back, -and now, with the consent of my ministers, I invite you to remain here as my husband. -You shall rule over my kingdom, and I will try, as far as lies in my power, to make -you forget all the trouble and anxiety you have gone through.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb23">[23]</span></p> -<p>Frithiof was charmed with the beauty and kindness of the maiden, and gladly consented -to share her throne, and very happy days followed for both of them. The wedding was -on the most magnificent scale, and after they were married, Frithiof, according to -the custom of the country, took the reins of government in his hands, amid the general -rejoicing of the people. -</p> -<p>And now we must return to the old king. Soon after his youngest son had gone away -the queen died, and the king, well advanced in years, felt very lonely and dull. One -day, while seated beside the great open hearth, in the big audience hall, a pedlar -woman entered and displayed her wares before him. She told him her name was Brunhilde—she -had evidently travelled much—and amused the king with tales of where she had been -and what she had seen. -</p> -<p>When she was going away, the king told her she might come again, which she did, day -after day, till the king got so interested in her talk, that he never was happy unless -Brunhilde was with him, and at length he asked her to marry him and be his queen. -</p> -<p>In vain the chief ministers and courtiers dissuaded him from taking this step. The -king was determined, and the wedding took place. -</p> -<p>No sooner had Brunhilde gained her object, than she showed that she meant to be a -real queen, not merely one in name. She always sat beside the king in council, and -interfered in all State matters. He <span class="pagenum" id="pb24">[24]</span>would do nothing without consulting her, and no matter how wrong or unfair it might -be, he always did whatever she wished. -</p> -<p>One day she said to him, “It seems very strange to me, that you have never made any -attempt to recall your son, who went away. Why, only the other day we heard that he -had become king of a neighbouring country. You may depend upon it that, as soon as -he has got a sufficiently large army, he will come back and attack you here, in order -to revenge himself for the fancied wrong he imagines was done him, in the trial of -skill for the princess’s hand. Now, take my advice, call out your army, attack him -first, and so ward off the danger that threatens your country.” -</p> -<p>At first the king would not listen to what the queen said; and declared she was only -frightening herself for nothing. But Brunhilde brought forward fresh arguments each -day, till at length the king thought she must be right, and asked her what he had -better do, so that the prince should not suspect anything. -</p> -<p>“You must first send messengers to him with presents,” said the queen, “and invite -him to come and see you, so that you may arrange with him about his succession to -the throne after your death, and also to strengthen the friendship and neighbourly -relations between your two countries. After that we will consult further.” -</p> -<p>The king thought her advice very good, and at <span class="pagenum" id="pb25">[25]</span>once sent messengers laden with presents to his son. -</p> -<p>When they arrived at Prince Frithiof’s court, they told the young king how anxious -his father was to see him, and hoped he would make no long tarrying in coming to visit -him. -</p> -<p>Frithiof, greatly pleased with the handsome gifts his father had sent him, at once -agreed to go, and hastened to make all preparations for his journey. But when Queen -Hildegard heard of it she became very anxious, and entreated her husband not to leave -her. -</p> -<p>“I feel that some danger threatens you, and that you may even lose your life,” she -said. -</p> -<p>But Frithiof laughed at her fears. “Surely you do not think my father would entreat -me to come to him if he meant to deal wrongly with me? No, no, dear wife; set your -heart at rest, and have no fears. I will make but a short stay;” and so saying he -bade her a fond farewell and started off with the messengers, arriving after a short -journey at his father’s court. -</p> -<p>But instead of the warm greeting promised him, to his surprise the king received him -but coldly, and began to reproach him for being so undutiful as to go away. -</p> -<p>“It was most unfilial behaviour,” broke in the queen, “and caused such grief to your -father that he was nearly at death’s door; and had anything happened to him, your -life would have been forfeited, <span class="pagenum" id="pb26">[26]</span>according to the laws of the land. As, however, you have given yourself up willingly, -and have come here when he sent for you, he will not condemn you to death, but he -gives you three tasks to perform, which you must accomplish within the year.” -</p> -<p>It was in vain that Frithiof declared he never meant to vex his father. The queen -would not let the old king speak, and said the only way Frithiof could save his life -was to carry out the tasks his father had set him, which were as follows:— -</p> -<p>“First, you must bring back a tent large enough to seat a hundred knights, and yet -so fine and thin that you can cover it with one hand; secondly, you must bring me -some of the famous water which cures all sicknesses; and, thirdly, you must show me -a man who is utterly unlike any other man in the whole world.” -</p> -<p>“And in what direction must I go to find these rarities?” asked Frithiof. -</p> -<p>“Nay, that is your affair,” said the king; when Brunhilde, taking his arm, led him -away into his own chamber; and Frithiof, without other farewell, sorrowfully returned -to his own kingdom. -</p> -<p>On his arrival, Queen Hildegard hastened down to meet him, and seeing him looking -sad and silent, asked him anxiously how he had fared at his father’s court. -</p> -<p>At first Frithiof, not liking to frighten her, tried to put her off, and made light -of the scant courtesy <span class="pagenum" id="pb27">[27]</span>shown him; but Hildegard, kneeling down beside him, and taking his hand in hers, entreated -him to conceal nothing from her. -</p> -<p>“I know you have had some difficult tasks given you, which will not be easy to perform. -But do not lose heart, dear husband. Tell me all, and then we will see if some way -cannot be found to carry them out. A thing bravely faced is half accomplished, and -it is not at all impossible that with my kind godmother’s help I may be able to aid -you. Tell me, therefore, what makes you so anxious.” -</p> -<p>Then Frithiof, taking heart, told Hildegard of the difficult tasks that the queen -had given him to do. “And if I fail to accomplish them within the year I must forfeit -my life,” he concluded. -</p> -<p>“This is surely your stepmother’s doing,” said Hildegard. “She is a jealous and, I -fear also, a wicked woman. Let us hope she is not planning any further mischief against -you. She evidently thought these tasks she gave you would be more than you could accomplish; -but, fortunately, I can help you in some of them. The tent your father wants I happen -to have; it was given me by my godmother, so that difficulty is disposed of. Then -the magic water which you are to bring is not far from here. Nevertheless, it is not -easy to get, for it is in a deep well, inside a dark cave, which is guarded by seven -lions and three huge snakes. Several persons have tried to get in and fetch some of -the water, but no <span class="pagenum" id="pb28">[28]</span>one has ever yet come back alive. I might give you some poison to kill these monsters, -but, unfortunately, the water loses all its healing power if it is taken after the -animals are dead. But I think I may nevertheless be able to help you to get it.” -</p> -<p>Queen Hildegard then sent for her cowherd, and he and his two assistants drove seven -oxen and three great boars to the mouth of the cave. Here the animals were killed, -and the carcases thrown down before the lions and snakes. Then, while the monsters -were gorging themselves with the carcases of the dead animals, the queen told Frithiof -to lower her quickly down the well. She had provided herself with a large crystal -jar; this she immediately filled with the water, and when Frithiof drew her up again, -so exactly had she timed it, that they both reached the mouth of the cave just as -the lions and snakes were finishing the last morsels of their meal. Thus the second -task was safely accomplished, and Frithiof and Hildegard hastened back to the palace. -</p> -<p>“The two first tasks are happily ended,” said Hildegard; “but the third and most difficult -one still remains to be done, and this you must carry out by yourself. All I can do -is to tell you how best to set to work about it. You must know that I have a half-brother, -called Randur. He lives on an island not very far from here. He is nine feet high, -has one big eye in the middle of his forehead, and a black beard thirty yards long, -and as hard and stiff as pigs’ <span class="pagenum" id="pb29">[29]</span>bristles. He also has a dog’s snout instead of a mouth and nose, and a pair of green -cat’s eyes. In truth, it would be impossible to find another creature like him. When -he wants to go from one place to another, he swings himself along by means of a great -pole fifty yards long, and in this way he almost seems to fly through the air like -a bird. The island on which he lives forms about one-third of my father’s kingdom, -and my brother thought he ought to have had a larger share. Then, also, my father -had a wonderful ring which my brother wished to keep, but this also fell to my share, -and since then my brother has shut himself up in his island. Now, however, I will -write to him, enclosing the ring he always coveted. Perhaps that may dispose him to -be more friendly to us, and we may get him to go to the king’s court; for I know no -one else who could so well fulfil the third task given you. Now, therefore, you must -go to him, accompanied by a large following of knights and squires, for that will -please him. When you come near his castle, take off your crown, and approach his throne -bareheaded. He will then stretch forth his hand, and you must bend your knee and kiss -it, and then hand him my letter and the ring. If after reading it he tells you to -rise and seat yourself beside him, we may hope that he will aid us. And now, good -luck attend you!” -</p> -<p>Frithiof followed the queen’s instructions exactly. When he arrived at the three-eyed -king’s palace, both <span class="pagenum" id="pb30">[30]</span>he and his attendants were greatly startled at the frightful ugliness of the three-eyed -monarch; but quickly recovering himself, Frithiof handed him Hildegard’s letter and -the ring. When the giant saw the ring he seemed greatly pleased, and said— -</p> -<p>“I suppose my sister wants my help in some important matter, that she sends me so -valuable a present?” -</p> -<p>He then bade Frithiof sit down beside him, and, having read his sister’s letter, he -said he was quite ready to help and carry out her wishes. -</p> -<p>He then stretched out his hand, grasped the long pole that always rested near him, -and in an instant he had swung himself out of sight. -</p> -<p>The king feared at first that Randur had gone away altogether and left them, but a -loud shout told them he had only gone in advance. And thus they went on, the giant -waiting for them every now and then, and when they reached him scolding them well -for being so slow and dilatory; in this way they at last arrived at the queen’s palace, -and Randur at once asked Hildegard what it was she wanted him to do. -</p> -<p>The queen then told him what Frithiof’s father had required of her husband, and begged -her brother to accompany Frithiof back to his father’s court. Randur, greatly pleased -at having at last got the ring he so much coveted, declared himself quite ready to -do as she desired. So they started off at once <span class="pagenum" id="pb31">[31]</span>for the old king’s palace, which they reached without any further adventures. -</p> -<p>Frithiof announced his arrival to his father; but though he informed him that he had -obtained the three things required of him a year ago, he carefully kept Randur in -safe hiding till his presence should be required, and asked that a “Thing” might be -called together, in order that he might show the people how he had succeeded in carrying -out the tasks assigned him. -</p> -<p>So the old king issued a proclamation all through the land, and on the appointed day -so great was the interest and curiosity of every one, from the king and his courtiers -down to the very poorest labourer and herdboy, that there was hardly standing-room -in all the great “Thing” valley. -</p> -<p>Queen Brunhilde was furious at the thought that Frithiof should have been successful, -but she still hoped that, when the things were brought to light, it would be found -that he had failed in something. -</p> -<p>The tent was produced first. When it was fairly set up, it was so large and roomy -that a hundred knights and squires easily found room inside, yet it was so finely -wrought, that when closed any one could cover it with their hand. So all the people -declared Prince Frithiof had fully acquitted himself of his first task. -</p> -<p>Then the prince brought forth the crystal jar with the healing water, and handed it -to his father. Queen <span class="pagenum" id="pb32">[32]</span>Brunhilde, who was getting quite yellow with anger, insisted upon tasting it to see -whether it was the right water and taken at the right time, so as not to lose its -healing qualities. But as she was quite well, no sooner had she tasted the healing -water, than she felt very ill, and had to take a second taste ere she was well again. -So the second task was pronounced to have also been successfully accomplished. -</p> -<p>“Now,” said the king, “there only remains the third and last task, and that was the -most difficult one. See that you have not failed in that” -</p> -<p>Then Frithiof sent for the three-eyed giant, whom he had kept in safe hiding till -now. -</p> -<p>When Randur appeared before the “Thing,” springing into their midst by means of his -long pole, everyone, but especially the old king, started back in fear; they could -not imagine how he had got there, and thought he must have flown down from the skies. -Never before had they seen so hideous a creature. But, not taking any notice of the -crowd, Randur walked up to the queen, and placing the point of his long pole against -her chest, he raised her up in the air, and then hurled her to the ground, when she -fell down dead, and was immediately transformed into the hideous old giantess she -really was. Having accomplished this, Randur made his way out of the “Thing,” and -returned to his island. -</p> -<p>Frithiof devoted all his efforts to restore and nurse the old king, who, through anxiety -and fright, had <span class="pagenum" id="pb33">[33]</span>nearly been at death’s door. But a few drops of the healing water sprinkled over him -quickly restored him, and being freed by the queen’s death from all her wicked enchantments, -he speedily recovered his former good sense, and found that all the faults he had -thought his son guilty of, were only the inventions of wicked Queen Brunhilde. -</p> -<div class="figure p033width" id="p033"><img src="images/p033.png" alt="“WHEN RANDUR APPEARED BEFORE THE ‘THING.’”" width="400" height="356"><p class="figureHead">“WHEN RANDUR APPEARED BEFORE THE ‘THING.’ ”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>He therefore called Frithiof to his bedside, and begged him to forgive him all the -injury he had tried to do him. -</p> -<p>“I am only anxious now to make up to you, my <span class="pagenum" id="pb34">[34]</span>dear son, for all you have suffered, and beg you never to leave me again. I will gladly -hand over the kingdom to you, and live beside you in peace and quiet for the rest -of my days.” -</p> -<p>So Frithiof was reconciled to his father, and at once sent messengers to Hildegard, -telling her what had happened, and begging her to hasten to him. Queen Hildegard, -when she received her husband’s message, decided to give up her small kingdom to her -brother, as a reward for all he had done for them; and then, accompanied by some of -her husband’s ablest courtiers and friends, she rejoined Frithiof, and the old king, -happy at having his son again, lived to a good old age, surrounded by his grandchildren -and great-grandchildren. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb35">[35]</span></p> -</div> -<div class="footnotes"> -<hr class="fnsep"> -<div class="footnote-body"> -<div class="fndiv" id="xd31e798"> -<p class="footnote"><span class="fnlabel"><a class="noteRef" href="#xd31e798src">1</a></span> The Norse Vulcan. <a class="fnarrow" href="#xd31e798src" title="Return to note 1 in text.">↑</a></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="helga" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e173">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Helga</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn35width"><img src="images/ornament05.png" alt="Ornament." width="42" height="40"></div><p> -</p> -<p>An old man and his wife once lived in a cottage beside the sea, far away from any -other habitations. They had three daughters; the eldest was called Fredegond, the -second Olga, and the youngest Helga. -</p> -<p>Now, although the parents were not rich, owning only a few acres of land, which they -tilled themselves, Fredegond and Olga were treated as if they were princesses. They -never did any work, but sat all day amusing themselves and decking themselves in any -finery their father brought them home from the neighbouring town, whilst Helga, who -was far more beautiful and clever than either of her sisters, was always kept in the -background. She never shared in any pleasures that her elder sisters often enjoyed; -no presents were ever brought home for her; but all day long, from early morning till -late at night, poor Helga had to work and toil for the whole family, receiving nothing -but sour looks, often accompanied by blows, from the elder sisters. -</p> -<p>Now, it happened one day that the fire on their hearth had been allowed to go out. -Helga was busy <span class="pagenum" id="pb36">[36]</span>working in the fields, and as they had to send a long way to fetch fresh fire, the -old man told Fredegond she must go for it -</p> -<p>At first Fredegond grumbled, for she was trying to dress her hair in a new way; but -then she thought a walk through the woods might be pleasant, so she started. -</p> -<p>After she had gone some little distance, she came to a hillock, and heard a deep voice -saying, “Would you rather have me with you or against you?” -</p> -<p>Fredegond, thinking it was some labourer or woodcutter, said she did not care in the -least, and that it was very impertinent of him to address her, and went on to the -cave whence they fetched their fire. -</p> -<p>When she got there, to her great surprise she saw a big cauldron, filled with meat, -boiling on the fire, and beside it stood a pan, filled with dough, waiting to be made -into cakes, but not a creature in sight. -</p> -<p>Fredegond, being very hungry after her long walk, stirred up the fire beneath the -cauldron, to make the meat boil quickly, and then began baking some cakes. But although -she made one specially nice for herself, she let all the others burn, so that they -were quite uneatable. Then as soon as the meat was cooked she took a bowl from a shelf, -filled it with all the best bits, and sat down and made a good meal, finishing up -with the cake. -</p> -<p>Just as she had finished, a big black dog ran up <span class="pagenum" id="pb37">[37]</span>to her, and began wagging his tail and begging for some food. But Fredegond angrily -gave him a slap, and chased him away. Then the dog grew angry, and, jumping upon her, -bit one of her hands. -</p> -<p>Screaming with fright and pain, Fredegond jumped up, and, in her hurry to get away, -forgot all about the fire she was to bring, and ran home to tell her parents what -had happened. -</p> -<p>They were very sorry, both for her sore hand, which they bathed and bandaged, and -the lack of the fire. It was really very unfortunate, for that cave was the nearest -place where they could procure some fire, as it was generally used by charcoal-burners. -So, though very unwilling to send Olga, who was their pet and favourite, she had to -go, for they all feared that if Helga were sent, she might run away and never come -back again. And then there would be no one on whom to vent their bad tempers, or to -do the work of the whole household—for did she not wait on father and mother and both -her sisters? So it was decided that Olga should go. -</p> -<p>But, alas! Olga fared even worse than her sister. She was so spoilt, that she thought -she ought always to have the best of everything. So, when she reached the cave, she -too helped herself to all the best bits of meat, and, making a nice cake for herself, -threw the rest of the dough on the fire. -</p> -<p>Then when the dog came up to her and wagged his tail and sat up and begged for some -food, Olga took <span class="pagenum" id="pb38">[38]</span>up some of the boiling broth and threw it on him. This made the dog so angry that -he jumped up and bit off the point of her nose; and Olga ran home crying and screaming, -with only half a nose and no fire. -</p> -<p>This time the parents were quite beside themselves with anger, and decided that Helga -must go and fetch the fire. If she succeeded, well and good; and if not, why, the -dog might eat her, for all they cared. It would be a good riddance. -</p> -<p>So, taking up the big fire-shovel, Helga went on her way to the cave. As she passed -the hillock, she too heard a voice, saying, “Would you rather I was with you than -against you?” -</p> -<p>To this question she answered, “A well-known proverb says, ‘There is nothing so bad -that it is not better to have it on your side than against you;’ so, as I do not know -who you are who ask me this question, I would rather that you were with me than against -me.” -</p> -<p>And hearing nothing further and seeing no one, Helga continued her way till she reached -the cave. Here she found everything the same as her sisters had done. The cauldron -was on the fire, and the dough was ready for baking, but, instead of thinking only -of herself, Helga looked after the meat, and saw that it was nicely cooked; then, -with great care, she made up the dough into cakes, and never thought of taking anything -for herself, although she <span class="pagenum" id="pb39">[39]</span>was very hungry, for she had had nothing for her breakfast but some hard, dry crusts, -and a glass of cold water. Neither would she now help herself to any of the fire without -asking leave from the owner of the cave. -</p> -<div class="figure p039width" id="p039"><img src="images/p039.png" alt="“SHE SAW A BIG THREE-HEADED GIANT.”" width="401" height="355"><p class="figureHead">“SHE SAW A BIG THREE-HEADED GIANT.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Feeling very tired after her long walk, Helga sat down on a bench to rest. But she -had hardly done so, when she heard a loud rumbling noise; the ground began to tremble; -and Helga, fearful that the cave might fall in, rose hastily from her seat. But as -she turned to run out, she saw a big, three-headed giant <span class="pagenum" id="pb40">[40]</span>standing at the entrance of the cave, followed by a large black dog. -</p> -<p>Helga was terribly frightened; but being fond of animals, she held out her hand and -patted the dog, and she quite regained courage when the giant, in a kind voice, said, -“You have done the work well, which you found waiting here. It is only right, therefore, -that you should get your share. Sit down, therefore, on that bench, and share my dinner; -afterwards you can take home some of the fire you have come for.” -</p> -<p>The giant then got a bowl from the shelf and helped Helga to some broth out of the -big cauldron, carefully giving her the tenderest bits of meat. As he did so, the ground -again began to shake and tremble, and fearful noises, like claps of thunder, frightened -Helga greatly. -</p> -<p>But the giant in a gentle voice bade her sit down beside him, and she finished her -broth. -</p> -<p>Then the giant got up and gave her one of the cakes she had baked; but no sooner had -she finished it, than the ground again began to shake and tremble, the thunder pealed, -and flash after flash of lightning lit up the inside of the cave. Helga got so terrified -that she ran up to the giant for protection, and as she clung to his arm the noises -ceased, and as the darkness passed away Helga saw that the giant had disappeared, -and that she was holding on to the arm of a handsome young prince. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb41">[41]</span></p> -<p>“Nay, do not be frightened,” he said; “I can never thank you enough, dear Helga, for -you have rescued me from the horrible enchantment the wicked fairy Gondomar pronounced -on me at my birth. I am Torquil, the son of King Osbert, who reigns in the neighbouring -island; but because my father refused to marry Gondomar, and chose my mother instead, -the wicked fairy condemned me to go through life a three-headed monster, until some -young girl should, despite my frightful appearance, place full trust and confidence -in me.” -</p> -<p>As Prince Torquil said these words, he seated himself beside Helga on a stone, thickly -covered with soft green moss. Then Helga told him her history, and why she came to -the cave, and also the fate of her sisters who had gone to the cave on the same errand, -adding that she must hasten back with the fire, else her father and mother would scold -and beat her. -</p> -<p>“You shall not be ill treated any more,” replied Torquil; and he went to the back -of the cave, and presently returned, carrying a casket and a small bundle in his hands. -</p> -<p>“See, this casket contains gold, and pearls, and precious stones,” he said. “You can -give some of these to your sisters; but this,” and he placed the bundle on a stool, -“you must wear under your own dress, when you get home, and be very careful that no -one sees it.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb42">[42]</span></p> -<p>So saying, he undid the bundle, and unfolded a beautiful dress of cloth of gold, all -worked with silver and precious stones. -</p> -<p>Helga could not repress a cry of admiration when she saw the lovely gown, and warmly -thanked the prince for all his beautiful gifts. -</p> -<p>Torquil then filled her fire-shovel with burning coals, and carried it for her some -part of the way home; but ere they came in sight of the cottage he stopped, and, taking -her hand, placed a heavy gold ring on her finger. -</p> -<p>“Keep this ring, dear Helga,” he said, “and let no one take it from you. It will not -be long ere I come to claim my bride, but I must first return to my parents and tell -them the joyful news that the wicked charm is broken at last.” With these words he -took a loving farewell of Helga, and started her on her homeward journey. -</p> -<p>When she reached the cottage, and her parents saw that she had succeeded in bringing -back the fire, Helga, for once in her life, received a kind word of welcome; but when -she showed them the casket and was about to give her sisters some of the jewels, they -seized upon it, and dividing the contents among themselves, returned Helga the empty -casket. They might also have taken away her beautiful dress, but, after Torquil left -her, she had taken the precaution to slip it on under her old gown, so no one knew -anything about it. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb43">[43]</span></p> -<p>And thus some days passed on. Matters relapsed into their former way. Fredegond and -Olga did nothing all day but deck themselves with the jewels out of the casket, quarrelling -and fighting over them and Helga, as before, had to do the work for the whole family, -when one day the mother, who had been to the higher meadow for some herbs she wanted, -came back and said that she had seen a beautiful big ship lying at anchor on the shore -below their cottage. -</p> -<p>The old man hastened down to the strand to find out who the owner of the fine vessel -might be, and seeing a boat pulling off from it, he waited till the stranger, who -was a handsome young man, had landed, and then entered into conversation with him. -But though he plied him with many questions, he could not find out his name. -</p> -<p>Then the young man in his turn began to question him, and asked him how many children -he had. -</p> -<p>“Only two daughters,” replied the old man, “and such good and beautiful girls they -are too,” he added. -</p> -<p>“I should much like to see them,” said the stranger. -</p> -<p>The old man, greatly delighted, led the way back to his cottage, where his two eldest -daughters had hurried on their best frocks and decked themselves with all the jewels -out of Helga’s casket. -</p> -<p>The stranger expressed himself as being very pleased with the girls. -</p> -<p>“But,” he asked, “why has one of your daughters <span class="pagenum" id="pb44">[44]</span>got her hand tied up with a cloth, and the other one a handkerchief fastened across -her nose?” -</p> -<p>At first the father said they had met with an accident, and slipped down the cliffs; -but when the stranger pressed for further particulars, the story of the dogs and the -cave had to be told. -</p> -<p>“But surely you have another daughter?” said the stranger; “one who, I know, is always -kind to all animals.” -</p> -<p>At first the old man and his wife both declared they only had those two daughters; -but when the stranger kept on urging him, he at last admitted that he had another -girl. “But she is so ugly, lazy, and wicked,” he added, “that she is more like some -wild animal than a human being.” -</p> -<p>But the stranger said he did not mind that at all, and that he must see her. So the -old man was obliged at last to call Helga. -</p> -<p>The poor girl came out from the kitchen dressed just as she was, in her shabby old -dress, when the young man went up to her; and as he took her hand the ragged old gown -slipped from her shoulders, and there, to the astonishment and rage of her sisters, -stood Helga, arrayed in the beautiful garment the prince had given her. -</p> -<p>Prince Torquil rated the old man and the two wicked sisters soundly for all their -unkindness to Helga. He also made the sisters give up all the jewels they had taken -from her. But Helga begged <span class="pagenum" id="pb45">[45]</span>that they might be allowed to keep a few; and the prince consenting, she gave each -of them two chains, two brooches, two bracelets, and two pairs of ear-rings. Then -Torquil led Helga down to the shore and took her on board his beautiful ship, where -his sister gave her a kindly welcome; and when they reached his own country, King -Osbert and his queen prepared a great wedding-feast, and Torquil and Helga were married, -and lived long and happily together. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb46">[46]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="thorstein" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e180">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Thorstein</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn46width"><img src="images/ornament06.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="41"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="th.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e188">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW THORSTEIN LOST HIS KINGDOM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">There once reigned a king and queen, a long, long time ago, who had an only child, -a son called Thorstein. -</p> -<p>The lad was brave, strong, and handsome, and was greatly beloved by every one on account -of his kind-heartedness and open-handed generosity. -</p> -<p>But as years passed and he attained to man’s estate, his indiscriminating kindness -was often taken advantage of. His father and mother tried to check him, pointing out -that heedless generosity often did more harm than good; but Thorstein could not be -brought to believe that kindness could ever be wrong or do harm, and continued to -give to every one who asked him, as long as he had anything he could part with. -</p> -<p>At length the king and queen died. On their death-bed they again endeavoured to impress -upon <span class="pagenum" id="pb47">[47]</span>their son that a good and wise king must not only reign with kindness, but also with -justice; but though Thorstein, who loved his parents dearly, and was terribly grieved -at the idea of losing them, promised he would do his best and bear their wise counsel -in mind, no sooner were the burial ceremonies concluded and he was crowned king, than -all his good resolves to be firm and discriminating were scattered to the winds. -</p> -<p>He kept open house for all who choose to come, gave gifts to all who asked, so that -all the riches and treasure his wise father had so carefully collected began very -speedily to disappear, without any one being really the better or happier for them. -</p> -<p>So quickly indeed did all he had inherited vanish, that ere many months had passed -he had nothing left but the kingdom itself; and then realizing the truth, that a penniless -king has but small authority or power, he decided to part with his throne, and thus -have some money wherewith to make a fresh start in life. -</p> -<p>There was no difficulty in finding a purchaser, and Thorstein, in exchange for a horse -and a sack filled with gold and silver, parted with his inheritance. -</p> -<p>But when he had once sold his kingdom, his so-called friends, who had been so numerous -before, now speedily began to drop off, and as the sack got emptier, so did his companions -grow fewer in number. -</p> -<p>“There will soon be nothing more to be got out <span class="pagenum" id="pb48">[48]</span>of him,” they said. “A fool and his money is soon parted.” So they gradually deserted -him. -</p> -<p>Then, when it was too late, Thorstein began to realize the sad plight he had brought -himself to, and determined to quit the country, and leave his false friends behind -him. He therefore put together the few things he had left, placed them on the horse -he had bought, and mounting his own fine chestnut, which he could never bring himself -to part with, he started off on his travels. -</p> -<p>For a long time Thorstein wandered on over desolate moors and through dark sombre -forests, not knowing or caring where he went or what became of him. He had no friends, -not a single creature to care for, or who loved him, so he allowed the horses to roam -where they listed, letting them graze whenever they came to any fresh grass, but beyond -this never resting or pausing anywhere. -</p> -<p>Once, when they had stopped to graze near a tiny stream on the banks of which the -grass looked specially fresh, he got off his horse, and throwing himself down on the -ground almost made up his mind to go no further. Why not rest there till death overtook -him? But even as this thought flashed through him, he raised his eyes towards the -west, where the sun was just setting in a bed of crimson and gold, flushing all the -distant peaks of the great snow-capped mountains with magic rainbow hues. -</p> -<p>Whilst still lost in wondering admiration at the <span class="pagenum" id="pb49">[49]</span>gorgeous spectacle, the rosy clouds suddenly parted, and a star of exquisite brilliancy -shot down a ray of light that seemed to touch Thorstein’s face, and he heard a voice -saying: “Fear not, Thorstein, but go forth on thy travels with a brave heart. Learn -from the mistakes of thy youth, that indiscriminate open-handedness is neither just -nor kind, but only does harm, and that a true sovereign must also be a father to his -people.” -</p> -<p>And even as the voice died away, the rosy light gradually faded from sky and mountain, -and the pale golden moon rose and shed its soft silvery radiance over earth and sky. -</p> -<p>Thorstein started to his feet. He felt the warm blood coursing quickly through his -veins; and whistling to his horses, who came obedient to his call, he mounted his -noble chestnut with a light heart, fully determined to seek his fortune. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb50">[50]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="th.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e198">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS ARRIVAL AT THE GIANT’S CASTLE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">For some time he followed the rough track across the open plain, but presently he -arrived at a small farm. Knocking at the door, he asked the old man who opened it -if he might rest the night there. -</p> -<p>“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if you don’t mind taking things as you find them, you -are very welcome.” -</p> -<p>Thorstein thanked him kindly, and after stabling his horses in the shed at the back, -threw himself down on the rushes that were lying in one corner of the room, the farm -servants occupying the opposite corner, and the old man sleeping in a third corner, -the remaining one being filled by the huge stove. -</p> -<p>Thorstein, tired out with his long day’s journey, slept soundly all night, but when -he woke next morning he was surprised to find the farmer and his men had already gone -out. -</p> -<p>Fearing lest some treachery might be meditated, he sprang up from his bed and rushed -out of the house. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb51">[51]</span></p> -<p>There, to his surprise, he saw the farmer and all his men busily at work with their -pitchforks, digging and raking up the earth from a large tumulus, or grave, at some -little distance from the farm. -</p> -<p>Thorstein hurried up to the farmer, and asked him what he was doing, and why he was -disturbing the grave. -</p> -<p>“I have very good reason for doing so,” replied the man; “the man who lies buried -there owes me two hundred dollars!” -</p> -<p>“But,” said Thorstein, “no amount of digging will give you back the money he owed -you! On the contrary, you are losing your own time as well as that of your men, and -you will probably, in addition, get fined for disturbing the grave.” -</p> -<p>But the farmer was obstinate. He said he did not care. Only he was quite determined -that the dead man should not rest peacefully in his grave, while he owed him all that -money, and that he and his men would continue to dig and stir up the ground day after -day. -</p> -<p>Then Thorstein asked him if he would be satisfied and let the man rest in his grave -if some one else paid the dead man’s debt. -</p> -<p>“Oh yes!” answered the farmer; “but I don’t see where that man is likely to come from, -as he had no sons.” -</p> -<p>Then Thorstein drew forth his purse, which contained the last of his money, and gave -it to the <span class="pagenum" id="pb52">[52]</span>farmer in payment of the debt. The farmer thanked him warmly, and promised not to -disturb the grave any more. -</p> -<p>So Thorstein bade his host farewell; but ere he left he asked him which road he should -take, so as to reach a populous neighbourhood, where he might chance to get some work -to do. -</p> -<p>“You must continue along this same road,” replied the farmer, “until you come to four -cross-roads. Then don’t take the road that goes east, but take the one that goes west.” -</p> -<p>Thorstein thanked him, and rode away. After some time he arrived at the cross-roads, -and took the rode to the west, as the farmer had advised him. But he had not gone -very far when he thought he would rather like to know why the man had said he should -not go the other way. -</p> -<p>“Perhaps there are giants or some other dangers one may meet,” thought Thorstein; -so he promptly turned back till he arrived at the cross-roads, when he proceeded along -the road leading east. -</p> -<p>For some time he saw nothing new or strange. The road wound among many small fields -and brushwood, with here and there some groups of tall, dark pine-trees; but after -passing through a narrow defile, he suddenly came to a large, deep valley, in the -centre of which rose a fine big house, standing quite by itself on a steep, rocky -mound. At first he could see no way of getting up to it, but presently he <span class="pagenum" id="pb53">[53]</span>noticed a narrow path, almost hidden by trees and thicket; so, fastening his horses -to a stake, he made his way up to the house. -</p> -<p>As he approached he saw the door was wide open and no one anywhere about. Thorstein -therefore went in and came into a big hall, in which stood two huge beds, one on each -side, covered with rich silken hangings, while down the middle ran a table, ready -laid with two plates, two knives and forks, two great goblets of rarely chased silver, -and two large golden flagons of wine. But no one was visible here either. -</p> -<p>After waiting a short time, to see if the owners would appear, Thorstein went down -the hill again to look after his horses, for he thought he might as well stay the -night in the house, even if there were a little danger in so doing. So he lifted the -saddles off the horses, tethered them with sufficient length of rope that they could -both graze and lie down comfortably, and then took all he needed out of his saddlebags, -with his sword, which, after his favourite chestnut, was his most precious possession. -Then, giving a last look to the horses to see they were all right, he returned to -the house, and going to the kitchen, he brought thence some bread and the meat which -was roasting before the fire. -</p> -<p>Cutting this up carefully, he placed a good portion in each plate, together with a -large slice of bread; he then went to the beds, shook up the pillows, and made them -all ready for the night. After this, feeling <span class="pagenum" id="pb54">[54]</span>rather tired, he thought he would lie down and rest. He did not, however, venture -to occupy either of the beds, but threw himself down on some mats that lay in a corner, -carefully pulling one over him. -</p> -<p>After lying awake for some time, Thorstein was just dropping off to sleep when he -heard loud underground rumblings. Presently the door was thrown open, and he heard -heavy steps crossing the floor. -</p> -<p>Then a loud, gruff voice exclaimed: “Some one has been here! but whoever it is, we -shall soon put an end to him.” -</p> -<p>“No,” answered another voice, “that you shall not do! I take him, whoever it may be, -under my protection; I have the right to do this, for it is my turn, and can dispose -of him as I like. He came here of his own free will, and has shown himself both able -and willing to be useful. He has made our beds, prepared our food, and all has been -well done. Let him now show himself and no harm shall befall him.” -</p> -<p>When Thorstein heard these words, he once again began to breathe freely, and throwing -back the rug he had drawn over him, stood up before them. -</p> -<p>The young men were regular giants, both in size and strength, especially the elder, -who had taken his part, and who was quite a head taller than his brother. -</p> -<p>Thorstein then went to fetch another plate and cup, and shared in the giants’ meal, -after which the two brothers retired to their beds, Thorstein again <span class="pagenum" id="pb55">[55]</span>taking possession of his rugs, where he soon fell soundly asleep, never waking till -long after the sun had risen. -</p> -<p>Then, while they were at breakfast, the elder giant, whose name was Osric, asked Thorstein -whether he would stay on with them; that all he would have to do would be to get their -meals ready for them and make their beds. He might also keep his horses in their stables; -and as to food and wine, Thorstein would only have to tell them what was needed, and -they would always keep the larder and cellar filled, so that Thorstein need never -leave the hill. -</p> -<p>Thorstein said he would try it for a week. At the end of that time the giants were -so well pleased with him, that they urged him to remain with them, for a year, at -any rate; and though Thorstein found the life rather dull and stupid, he agreed to -stop, Osric, the elder giant, promising him a rich reward at the end of his term. -He then handed him the keys of all the rooms in the house, except one key, and this -the giant always wore fastened to a string round his neck, only taking it off at night -when he went to bed. -</p> -<p>When the two brothers had gone off on their daily expeditions, Thorstein made a regular -round of the house, looking into the storerooms, cellars, and every room except the -one of which Osric kept the key. In vain he tried all the keys on his bunch, hoping -one of them might open the lock; but in vain. He then tried to force open the door -by throwing himself <span class="pagenum" id="pb56">[56]</span>against it with all his might; but in this also he failed. -</p> -<p>Later on, Thorstein noticed that Osric always went into this room every night and -morning, while Bifrou, the younger giant, waited for him outside. So one day he asked -Osric why, when handing him the keys of all the other rooms, he had kept back this -one. -</p> -<p>“Surely,” he continued, “if you have found me faithful in all you have entrusted me -with, you might also trust me with what is in that room.” -</p> -<p>But Osric said there was really nothing particular in the room. Thorstein might be -quite sure of that, for, having found him so faithful and honest respecting everything -placed under his care, they would certainly also have trusted him if there had been -anything valuable in that room. -</p> -<p>But although Thorstein pretended that he was quite satisfied with the giant’s answer, -he made up his mind to solve the mystery in some way. -</p> -<p>At length the end of the year arrived, and the two giant brothers, well pleased to -have secured so careful a servant, gave him as his wages two great sacks filled with -gold. They had never been made so comfortable before, and again begged Thorstein to -remain another year. -</p> -<p>To this Thorstein would not agree, but said he would remain six months, as he was -more than ever determined to find out the mystery of the locked room. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb57">[57]</span></p> -<p>He therefore carefully watched every opportunity, hoping Osric might perhaps by chance -leave the key behind him. But the giant was much too careful to do so. -</p> -<p>One morning, when Thorstein had risen particularly early, in order to bake the bread, -the thought of the locked chamber came constantly before him, and while kneading the -dough he kept puzzling his head as to how he could circumvent the giant. Suddenly -a bright idea struck him. Creeping softly to the back door, which led into the stable -yard, he gave a loud knock, and then ran back as quickly as he could to the room where -the giants were sleeping, and asked them, with a scared face (holding the dough he -had been kneading in his hands), whether they had not heard some one knocking. -</p> -<p>“Oh yes,” they both replied; “we did hear something, but we thought it was you knocking -down a chair while you were sweeping.” -</p> -<p>Thorstein declared he had not knocked down anything, and added that he was afraid -to open the door, for he was quite positive some one had knocked there. -</p> -<p>The giants said he was quite right not to open it, for it might be some unfriendly -giant; so they got up themselves, and ran to the door to see who had disturbed them -at that early hour in the morning. -</p> -<p>No sooner had they left the room than Thorstein drew forth the key of the mysterious -chamber, which <span class="pagenum" id="pb58">[58]</span>the biggest giant always kept under his pillow at night, and quickly taking an impression -of it in the dough he had in his hand, replaced the key in its former place. -</p> -<p>When the brothers came back they were not a little put out, for of course they found -no one at the door, and declared that Thorstein had only said it in order to make -fun of them. -</p> -<p>But this Thorstein denied stoutly, and maintained that he had heard some one knocking, -and supposed, whoever it was, must have run away. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb59">[59]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="th.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e208">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE MYSTERY OF THE LOCKED ROOM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">As soon as the giants had gone forth that day to seek for treasure, as usual, Thorstein -tried to make a key at the giants’ forge from the impression he had taken in the dough; -but many and fruitless were the trials ere he succeeded. Then, watching his opportunity, -when the brothers had gone on a long expedition, he unlocked the forbidden door, and -entered the mysterious chamber. -</p> -<p>At first he could see nothing, for it was almost dark, the single window being heavily -barred and shuttered. But having struck a light, he glanced eagerly round. There, -to his amazement and horror, he saw a young girl fastened to a nail in the wall by -her long plaits of hair. -</p> -<p>Mounting on a chair, he hastened to release her, and begged her to tell him who she -was, and how and why she had come there. -</p> -<p>At first the poor girl could scarcely believe that she had at last found a friend; -but Thorstein looked so good and kind, that her fears quickly vanished. -</p> -<p>“Alas!” she said, “I am a most unhappy maiden! <span class="pagenum" id="pb60">[60]</span>My name is Thekla, and my father is King Alfhelm. One day, as I was playing in a field -near the palace with my maidens, a great giant suddenly rushed in among us from the -neighbouring wood, and snatching me up in his arms, despite all my cries and struggles, -carried me down to the shore, where his boat was waiting. Ere any help could reach -us, we were well out of sight, till at length we arrived at this place. He then asked -me to marry him, which I indignantly refused to do; and though he comes every day -to try and persuade me to consent, I will <i>never</i> give in; no, not though they starve or kill me!” And she burst again into bitter -sobs. -</p> -<p>Thorstein tried to comfort her as best he could. He told her that, having now made -a key, he would be able to come and see her every day while the giants were away. -He then brought her some food, for the poor girl was half starved (as the giant only -gave her just enough to keep her alive), and then, as evening drew near, Thorstein -again fastened Thekla’s hair to the nail, ere he closed the door before the giants’ -return. -</p> -<p>From that day forward Thorstein visited the poor girl regularly every day, always -bringing her some food, and then putting all straight again ere the brothers returned, -so that they had no idea of what took place during their absence. -</p> -<div class="figure p061width" id="p061"><img src="images/p061.png" alt="“HE SAW A YOUNG GIRL FASTENED TO A NAIL IN THE WALL BY HER LONG PLAITS OF HAIR.”" width="411" height="637"><p class="figureHead">“HE SAW A YOUNG GIRL FASTENED TO A NAIL IN THE WALL BY HER LONG PLAITS OF HAIR.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>When the end of the six months drew near, Thorstein told the giants that he wished -to leave. But <span class="pagenum" id="pb63">[63]</span>they had got so used to him, and he waited on them so carefully, that they did not -want to part with him, and begged him to remain another year. -</p> -<p>At first Thorstein refused, but after much persuasion, the brothers giving him again -two more sacks of gold as wages, Thorstein said he would remain another six months, -if at the end of that time they would give him as wages whatever was in the locked -room—no matter whether it was valuable or not. -</p> -<p>When Osric heard this he grew very angry, and told Thorstein not to be a fool; that -what he was asking for was utterly worthless; and that he had much better accept the -good wages they were quite willing to give him. -</p> -<p>Thorstein, however, would not give in. He said he did not care whether the contents -of the room were valuable or not. He had set his heart upon that, and nothing else, -and would remain with them on no other condition. -</p> -<p>Osric grew furious, and they argued and fought over this, till at last Bifrou, seeing -that Thorstein was quite determined, advised his brother to give in, for they could -keep him in no other way. So the big giant at last agreed to his terms. -</p> -<p>During the six months that followed, Thorstein did his utmost to lighten Thekla’s -imprisonment. Many a long and pleasant chat they had together, planning their future -life, while Thekla described <span class="pagenum" id="pb64">[64]</span>her former home, and how delighted her father would be to see her safely back again. -</p> -<p>At length the weary six months came to an end; and though the giant brothers again -tried to persuade Thorstein to remain with them, he was firm, and would listen to -no further promises of future wealth and greatness with which they tried to bribe -him. -</p> -<p>So, seeing that neither persuasions nor threats would prevail, Osric at last opened -the door and brought out Thekla; very much surprised he was to see her looking so -well when he saw her in the daylight, and half repented him of his promise. -</p> -<p>But Thorstein led forth his two horses, which he had all this time carefully groomed -and tended. Placing two sacks of gold on each, he lifted Thekla on one horse, and -buckling on his sword, as well as a sharp dagger, mounted the other horse. -</p> -<p>As he did so, Thekla noticed the giants whispering together, and heard the younger -one mutter, with a laugh, “Yes, as soon as they get to the ravine.” -</p> -<p>“Oh, Thorstein,” she said, when they had ridden on a short distance, “I know they -mean to attack us. I heard them say so.” -</p> -<p>“Never fear,” replied Thorstein. “My good sword has never failed me yet! But you ride -on in front.” -</p> -<p>As soon as they were out of sight, he placed the other sacks of gold on Thekla’s horse, -and bidding her ride on ahead, he drew his sword and kept a keen look-out. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb65">[65]</span></p> -<p></p> -<div class="figure p065width" id="p065"><img src="images/p065.png" alt="“HE THEN HID HIMSELF BEHIND A PROJECTING ROCK.”" width="434" height="356"><p class="figureHead">“HE THEN HID HIMSELF BEHIND A PROJECTING ROCK.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>They rode on thus for some little distance. The country was open, and though the road -was rough, they were soon out of sight of the castle. At length they arrived at the -narrow ravine which led down to the shore. They had not long entered it when they -heard the clatter of horses’ hoofs behind them. Thorstein bade Thekla ride on. He -then hid himself behind a projecting rock, and as Bifrou, who was in front, rode past, -Thorstein rushed at him, and with one blow of his sword, severed his head from his -<span class="pagenum" id="pb66">[66]</span>body. Osric, seeing what had befallen his brother and fearing the same fate, rode -back to the castle for more help. -</p> -<p>Thorstein then joined Thekla, who had anxiously watched the combat, and they rode -on, hoping that all danger of pursuit was now over. But just as they emerged from -the ravine, Thorstein, looking back, saw Osric, accompanied by a still bigger and -fiercer-looking giant, hurrying after them. -</p> -<p>Again sending Thekla on in front, he turned and faced his enemies. A terrible combat -now ensued. They attacked Thorstein, one on each side, but he swung his great broadsword -round his head and with one blow cut off Osric’s head. Then the big giant, seeing -his friend fall to the ground, grew furious. He threw away his sword, and grasping -Thorstein round the waist, flung him to the ground. But in an instant Thorstein was -on his feet again, and now a desperate conflict ensued. They wrestled together fiercely; -sometimes one, sometimes the other was uppermost, but at length the giant’s weight -and size began to tell, and Thekla was horrified to see Thorstein grow pale and stagger. -</p> -<p>Without a moment’s thought or hesitation she sprang from her horse, and, snatching -up the dagger that had fallen from Thorstein’s girdle during the struggle, she thrust -it through the heart of the giant, who rolled over on his side without a groan. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb67">[67]</span></p> -<p>Both the giant brothers and their friend being now dead, Thorstein said they had better -return to their house and take possession of all the treasure they could find. This -they did, and by making several journeys backwards and forwards, they had quite a -large store of boxes on the shore, filled with gold and precious stones. -</p> -<p>Then, to their joy, they one day saw a vessel nearing the land, which, as it came -closer, proved to be a ship belonging to Thekla’s father, the captain, called Randur, -being one of his chief ministers. -</p> -<p>The latter was delighted when he saw Thekla, for her father had been so greatly distressed -at her disappearance that he had fitted out several ships to go in search of her, -promising that he would bestow her as a bride on whoever was fortunate enough to find -her. -</p> -<p>Randur therefore at once offered to take them home, and sent some of his men ashore -to help and carry Thorstein’s treasure down to the ship. When everything was put on -board, the sails were set, and the good vessel sped gallantly on her homeward way. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb68">[68]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="th.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e218">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW THORSTEIN’S KIND ACTIONS RECEIVED THEIR REWARD.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Thekla and Thorstein now thought all their trials were surely over, and gave themselves -up to the enjoyment of each other’s society. But Randur had no intention of letting -the latter reach Thekla’s home. So he watched his opportunity, and one night, when -they were well out at sea, he had one of the boats lowered. In this he placed Thorstein, -who was fast asleep in the after-part of the ship, and, casting loose the boat, let -it drift away. He then made the men take a solemn oath never to mention what had been -done, but that if any one asked about Thorstein, they were to say they knew nothing -about him. -</p> -<p>Next morning, when Thekla, surprised at not seeing Thorstein, asked where he was, -Randur pretended to be greatly surprised at his non-appearance, and instituted a search -all over the vessel for him. -</p> -<p>Thekla was very unhappy to think that Thorstein should have disappeared so unaccountably; -then, <span class="pagenum" id="pb69">[69]</span>suddenly missing one of the boats, she said that perhaps he had gone fishing, and -insisted upon the vessel being put about to search for him. -</p> -<p>But though Randur pretended to obey her orders, shifting the sails and issuing various -commands, he was in reality hurrying home as fast as he could, rejoicing at having -so successfully rid himself of his rival. -</p> -<p>The boat, meanwhile, in which Thorstein lay fast asleep, had drifted a long distance -from the ship ere he awoke, and on first opening his eyes he could not imagine where -he was. But when he once realized his position, he decided that Randur’s jealousy -must have played him this trick, and he set himself to think what he had better do. -</p> -<p>When Randur had sent him adrift, he had put neither food nor water in the boat, and -as the sun rose higher and higher in the heavens, the heat grew intense. In vain he -steeped his clothes in the water, hoping thus, at least, to assuage his thirst, which -was causing him much suffering. He gradually grew more faint and weary, and a feeling -of hopelessness was stealing over him, when suddenly he heard a voice saying, “Do -not lose heart, Thorstein, though your plight is sad, drifting thus hopelessly about -on the ocean. But as you once spent your all to give me rest, so now I will also aid -you.” -</p> -<p>And immediately the boat flew rapidly over the water, propelled by an unseen force. -Thorstein’s <span class="pagenum" id="pb70">[70]</span>thirst and weariness vanished, and he reached the island where Thekla’s father lived -at the same time as the ship in which she was returning, though he landed at a different -point. -</p> -<p>As Thorstein stepped on shore, he again heard the strange voice, saying, “I am only -repaying what I owe you, for had you not given up all you possessed to the farmer -to whom I was in debt, he would never have allowed my bones to rest in peace in the -grave. And now I will help you further. This is King Alfhelm’s country. Go to the -palace, and there offer to look after the king’s chestnut horses, of which he is very -proud. His late groom was very careless, and has been dismissed, so he will engage -you. But, remember, whatever is found beneath the horses’ mangers belongs to you, -and you can keep it.” -</p> -<p>So saying, the spirit of the dead man departed, and Thorstein, having thanked him -gratefully, at once started off for the king’s palace. -</p> -<p>King Alfhelm, who had been rather at a loss as to whom to entrust with his fine chestnut -horses, of which he was very proud, was greatly pleased with Thorstein’s appearance, -and at once put him in charge of the stable, where Thorstein, to his surprise, saw -his own chestnut among the other horses—for Randur, on landing, had given it as a -present to the king. But the horse would allow no strange hand to come near it; the -moment it saw Thorstein, however, it became gentle as a lamb. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb71">[71]</span></p> -<p>The king, meanwhile, was greatly rejoiced at his daughter’s safe return, for he had -almost given up all hope of ever seeing her again. So he ordered a great feast to -be prepared to celebrate her arrival, and believing Randur’s tale, that <i>he</i> had rescued the princess from the giants, promised to give him his daughter in marriage. -</p> -<p>To this, however, Thekla objected. -</p> -<p>“Rather than wed Randur, I will remain single all my life,” she said. -</p> -<p>This threat so frightened the king, for, having no son, he looked forward to seeing -Thekla’s children growing up, that he did not urge her any further. -</p> -<p>Thekla then begged her father to summon the new groom to the great hall that evening, -for she had been told that he had travelled a great deal, and it would amuse them -all to hear his adventures. -</p> -<p>So the king, willing to please his daughter, and anxious himself to hear the tale -of his adventures, summoned Thorstein to the big hall, where the whole court was assembled. -</p> -<p>And then the whole truth came to light; and when King Alfhelm heard the wickedness -and treachery of his minister, he grew so angry that he ordered Randur to be torn -to pieces by wild horses. -</p> -<p>But Thekla and Thorstein both interceded for him, so he was only banished for life -from the kingdom. -</p> -<p>Very soon after, the marriage of Thorstein and the fair princess was celebrated, amid -general rejoicings. <span class="pagenum" id="pb72">[72]</span>In addition to the treasure they had brought back from the giant’s house, Thorstein, -on looking under the horses’ mangers, found an immense pile of old golden coins, rare -ornaments, and precious stones, which had been hidden there in ancient war times by -some previous kings. -</p> -<p>After King Alfhelm’s death, who lived long enough to see three little grandchildren -running beside him, Thorstein and Thekla succeeded to the throne. -</p> -<p>They were both greatly beloved by their people, whose lives they ever studied to make -happy, so much so, that to this day that period is always spoken of as “the reign -of the good king and queen.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb73">[73]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sigurd" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e226">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Sigurd</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn73width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="sig.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e234">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">SIGURD FINDS A FRIEND IN HIS STEPMOTHER.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">In olden times there lived a king and queen who had an only son called Sigurd. All -went happily until the boy was about ten years old, and then the queen became very -ill and died. According to the custom of that land, her body was embalmed and placed -on a funeral pile, and there it was watched by the king, who sat day after day beside -it in inconsolable grief. -</p> -<p>Time went on, but he refused to leave the funeral pile, and all the business of the -kingdom came to a standstill, for the sovereign gave no heed to what went on around -him, and the courtiers had one and all failed to influence him. -</p> -<p>At last one day he raised his eyes from the ground and looked towards the great pine -forest that stretched away as far as you could see round the palace, and there, under -the trees, coming towards <span class="pagenum" id="pb74">[74]</span>him, he saw a most beautiful woman, her tall figure clothed in costly black robes. -</p> -<p>“Who are you?” he asked, as she drew near. -</p> -<p>“My name is Injibjörg,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Why are you sitting -here alone?” -</p> -<p>“Because the queen is dead, and my heart is filled with sorrow.” -</p> -<p>“Alas! I can sympathize with you in your grief,” she replied. “I, too, lost my husband -only yesterday, and now I am alone in the world.” -</p> -<p>The king for the first time began to be interested in something. Here was a person -as sad as himself. They soon began talking like old friends, and in the end decided -that, as they were both so lonely, it would be a wise thing for them to marry. The -king invited her to return with him to the palace, and in a few days the wedding took -place, amid the rejoicings of the people at the return of their sovereign once more -to everyday life and work. -</p> -<p>Under the wise influence of Injibjörg the king soon regained his usual health and -spirits. He began to take up the neglected affairs of the kingdom, and rode out constantly -hunting and fishing, attended by his court. And Sigurd? In his stepmother the boy -found a true friend, who cared for him with a real mother’s love, and made his life -full of sunshine. They were inseparable companions, and people would stop and watch -them as they passed along the roads, or played together in the palace gardens, saying, -“Ah, the good <span class="pagenum" id="pb75">[75]</span>stepmother! See how she loves the poor motherless boy.” They were a pretty picture—the -fair-haired, handsome little prince, and the beautiful tall woman, with her gracious -manners and winning smile. -</p> -<p>And thus their lives went happily on until Sigurd was almost a youth and as tall as -his stepmother. -</p> -<p>One evening Sigurd and Injibjörg were returning to the palace from a long stroll. -The sun was lighting up the stems of the pine trees as they walked along beneath them. -He had noticed for some days that his mother, as he loved to call her, appeared sad -and out of spirits, but to-day the deepest depression seemed to possess her. As they -drew near home, she laid her hand lovingly on the boy’s arm. -</p> -<p>“My son, your father goes hunting to-morrow. It is my wish that you go with him and -leave me alone for a day.” -</p> -<p>“But, mother, why? You are sad, I see; my place is surely with you. I love hunting, -as you know, but I cannot leave you thus.” -</p> -<p>And all her persuasions were in vain. -</p> -<p>Next morning the king set out, but the young prince remained with his stepmother, -in spite of all she could say. -</p> -<p>“Alas! alas!” she said, when they were left alone, “why did you disobey my wishes? -I fear me that you will repent it sorely.” -</p> -<p>Then she led Sigurd to her own room, and told him to hide under her bed until she -called him forth. <span class="pagenum" id="pb76">[76]</span>Directly he was safely hidden, the ground began to tremble, there was a terrific noise -like thunder, and out of a great fissure appeared a huge giantess. Her feet were buried -in the earth up to her ankles, for she was too tall to stand upright in the room. -Through a small aperture in the hangings of the great bed, Sigurd watched to see what -would happen. -</p> -<p>“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg!” he heard the giantess say. “Is Sigurd, -the king’s son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Injibjörg. “He has gone hunting with his father.” -</p> -<p>Then the queen spread the table for her terrible giant sister, with rich and dainty -dishes. When the meal was at an end, the giantess said, “I thank you for the nicest -food and the best drink of mead that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, -at home?” -</p> -<p>Again Injibjörg said no. So the giantess took leave of her and departed; the floor -closed up, and all was quiet once more. Then the queen called Sigurd, embraced him -with the greatest affection, and, after a short time, regained her usual cheerfulness. -</p> -<p>When the king returned in the evening from the chase, neither the queen nor Sigurd -told him what had happened during his absence. -</p> -<p>The next morning he declared his intention of going out hunting in a still further -part of the <span class="pagenum" id="pb77">[77]</span>kingdom, and once more Injibjörg tried to persuade the boy to go with his father. -Her persuasions were useless. He was more than ever determined to stay with her, hoping, -in some unforeseen way, that he might be of use; for that there was some dreadful -mystery about the giantess, he was sure. -</p> -<p>This time, directly the king left, Injibjörg put the prince into a large press, and -as she turned away, he saw tears in her eyes, and guessed that she feared some terrible -new visitor. And he was right. Hardly had she closed the door when the noises of yesterday -were renewed; the ground quaked, and a still greater giantess appeared, her feet buried -in the floor up to her knees to allow of her entering the room. -</p> -<p>“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried. “Is Sigurd, the king’s -son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” said Injibjörg. “How should he be, when the king, his father, is hunting far -from the palace?” -</p> -<p>And, as yesterday, she immediately began to spread the table with delicacies. When -the meal was over, the giantess took her leave, saying, “I thank thee for the best -food and most refreshing draught of ale that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s -son, at home?” -</p> -<p>Again Injibjörg said no, and in a few moments she was alone, and all was quiet. -</p> -<p>Then Sigurd came out of the press, and once more his mother clasped him in her arms, -and he heard her <span class="pagenum" id="pb78">[78]</span>say to herself, “My son, my son! if I can but save him once more, all may yet be well.” -</p> -<p>With tears she entreated him, for her sake, to go away with his father the next day. -</p> -<p>“Twice I have hidden you successfully, but my third sister comes to-morrow, and she -is sharper and fiercer than either of the others. If I can save you this time, they -will never come again. My son, leave me this once. Even if they do me harm I shall -know that you are safe.” -</p> -<p>“Mother,” Sigurd answered, “I am no longer a little child. If you are in danger at -all, my place is with you. And I am sure that your sister cannot do me any real harm.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb79">[79]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sig.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e244">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HE WRESTLES WITH THE GIANT SISTERS.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">All that evening she tried her utmost to alter his decision, and also the next morning, -for now the day had come, and brought with it a presage of evil. But nothing would -move Sigurd. -</p> -<p>Directly the king had ridden forth, Injibjörg concealed the prince behind some thick -hangings on the wall. The earth quaked, terrible noises were heard, and a gigantic -woman appeared, fiercer and stronger than either of the others, and so huge that only -half her body rose out of the floor. -</p> -<p>“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried, in a harsh, terrible voice. -“Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Injibjörg, in a faltering voice. “He is hunting with his father in the -woods.” -</p> -<p>“I see you lie!” roared the giantess. “The boy is here;” and she seized the queen, -and began to shake her violently. But, as Injibjörg continued to protest that the -prince was not at home, she relaxed her hold, and the table was spread as usual with -beautiful dishes. When the meal was ended, the giantess rose. <span class="pagenum" id="pb80">[80]</span>“I thank you for the best meal I have ever tasted,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s -son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Injibjörg. “Have I not already answered you?” -</p> -<div class="figure p080width" id="p080"><img src="images/p080.png" alt="“A GIGANTIC WOMAN APPEARED.”" width="397" height="310"><p class="figureHead">“A GIGANTIC WOMAN APPEARED.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“Aha!” cried the giantess, her wicked, malicious laugh making the rafters ring. “Then -if he be so far away, my words can do him no harm. But should he be within hearing, -I decree that half of his body shall wither up, and he shall never recover until he -has sought and found me. And you, my sister, be thankful if a worse fate does not -overtake you.” -</p> -<p>And, with another peal of mocking laughter, she disappeared. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb81">[81]</span></p> -<p>Trembling from head to foot, the queen went to find her son; but, alas! when she led -him forth from his hiding-place, the curse had fallen upon him, and his left side -was shrunk and withered. -</p> -<p>“Sigurd, Sigurd,” she cried, holding him close, and weeping bitterly. “See what has -happened because you would not leave me. Better far that I should have suffered than -that this should have fallen upon you. Alas! alas! what shall we do?” -</p> -<p>“Mother,” he answered bravely, “there is but one thing—I must seek your sister, as -she said, and perhaps, in doing that, I may chance to free you also from their dread -visits for ever. Tell me what I must do to find her, and let me depart at once, before -my father returns, lest he see me like this, and be angry with you. I grieve to leave -you; but it is best, I know. Watch for my return day by day, dear mother, and give -me your blessing before I go. Your love will make me strong to bear all that may lie -before me.” -</p> -<p>Then Injibjörg took a large ball of wool out of a chest and gave it to her son, with -three golden rings. -</p> -<p>“As soon as you let this ball fall to the ground,” she said, “it will go on rolling -till it reaches some rocks. Follow it till it stops, and one of the giantesses will -come forth. Do not lose heart. Do whatever she wishes you to. She will draw you up -on to the rock where she stands, and you must salute her, and present her with the -smallest ring. When she sees the gold she will be delighted, and will challenge you -<span class="pagenum" id="pb82">[82]</span>to wrestle with her. When you get exhausted she will offer you a drink out of a horn; -and I have prayed that the strength of that magic draught will make you the victor -in the wrestling match, so that she will allow you to depart next day. My other two -sisters will behave in the same manner; but be brave and fearless, and remember what -I tell you. One thing, dear son, keep ever in your mind, as you love me. If at any -time my dog comes suddenly to you, puts his paws on your knees, and looks up at you, -while tears run down his face, hasten home, let nothing stay you, for my life will -be in danger. Do not forget your step-mother Injibjörg.” -</p> -<p>Many times Sigurd embraced the queen before he at length left her on his dangerous -journey. And as he looked back for a last farewell, he saw her tall, graceful figure -still standing watching him at the entrance of the palace. He knew she was wondering -if she should ever see her beloved son again. And his heart was very heavy at leaving -her in such grief. -</p> -<p>Directly he was out of sight of the palace, he threw the ball on the ground, and eagerly -followed its winding course. -</p> -<p>Towards sunset he found himself in a wild and rocky region, and at length the ball -led him to the foot of a precipitous rock, on the summit of which sat the first giantess. -</p> -<p>“Aha!” she cried, “this is splendid! Here is Sigurd, the king’s son. He shall be my -meal to-night. <span class="pagenum" id="pb83">[83]</span>Come up, comrade! Come hither! Thou art not afraid of a woman, I feel sure.” -</p> -<p>With these mocking words she reached down a long boat-hook, and drew him up beside -her. Sigurd greeted her bravely, and presented her with the smallest of the golden -rings. When she saw the gold, the giantess was delighted. “Ah! now thou shalt wrestle -with me,” she cried. -</p> -<p>And they began. Sigurd fought bravely, and when she saw him getting tired she gave -him a draught of mead, which made him so strong that he came off victor in the end, -and she let him go. -</p> -<p>The next day, bidding her farewell, he again followed the ball till it reached another -high rock. There sat the second giantess. -</p> -<p>She greeted the youth in the same fashion as her sister, pulled him up beside her, -and was so delighted at the gift of the ring, that she, too, offered to wrestle with -Sigurd for the victory before making her meal off him. -</p> -<p>Again, as he got exhausted, he was offered a drink of mead from a huge horn, and was -able to throw his opponent to the ground with one hand. -</p> -<p>On the third day Sigurd rose with a lighter heart—only one more foe to meet, and then -the victory would be won: his mother freed from the hateful dominion of her sisters, -and he himself restored to his usual appearance. As he looked at his withered arm -and leg, he vowed to use every effort to become victor. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb84">[84]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sig.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e254">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS MEETING WITH HELGA.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">It was early morning when Sigurd left the home of the second giantess, but night had -nearly fallen before his ball stopped at the foot of the highest rock he had yet come -to. On the summit stood the huge figure he had last seen on that fatal day at the -palace; her head seemed to touch the clouds, and a terrible smile played on her lips -as she looked down at the prince. -</p> -<p>“Aha! So you have followed me, as I said. Up, comrade, up! You shall have your wish, -and see how you like a contest with me in person.” -</p> -<p>But Sigurd’s heart did not fail him. “Draw me up,” he said; “I have a message for -you from my stepmother, Queen Injibjörg.” -</p> -<p>Then the giantess drew him up, as her sisters had done, and he presented the last -and largest of the golden rings. This pleased her immensely, and she proposed that -they should at once wrestle for the victory, without waiting any longer. Sigurd exerted -his utmost strength, feeling that on this combat all his future happiness depended; -and just when he <span class="pagenum" id="pb85">[85]</span>thought he could hold out no longer, the giantess reached him a horn of mead, which, -as before, gave him supernatural strength, and he forced her to her knees. -</p> -<p>In a moment he felt that his withered side was healed. The glow of perfect health -came over him, and he could have sung aloud and danced for joy. -</p> -<p>“Thou hast conquered, Sigurd, the king’s son,” the giantess said—“conquered in fair -fight. I am no longer thine enemy; my power over thee is gone for ever. Now, go forth. -Not far from here is a lake. There thou wilt see a maiden rocking herself in a boat. -Give her this small ring, and it will be of use to thee. Thou art a brave youth, and -I have done that for thee which I would not do for any one else. Thy strength is now -fully restored to thee, and thou shalt succeed in all thine undertakings.” -</p> -<p>With grateful thanks, Sigurd bade her farewell, and took his way to the lake she had -told him of. All through the night he went on, and when the morning sun arose he saw -the glitter of its rays on the water. As he reached the shore he beheld a lovely girl -in a tiny green-and-gold boat, gently rocking herself to and fro on the waves, close -to the edge of the water. -</p> -<p>Sigurd approached, doffed his cap, and ventured to ask her name. -</p> -<p>“My name is Helga,” she said, “and I live yonder with my father,”—pointing to a castle -in the distance. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb86">[86]</span></p> -<p>Then Sigurd showed her the ring he had received from the giantess. -</p> -<p>“I have come all this way to give it to you,” he said; “fate has decreed that we are -to be great friends. Will you accept it, and wear it always?” -</p> -<p>“I have no friends,” Helga answered. “I will gladly have you for one, and wear your -ring.” -</p> -<p>So he placed it on her finger, and they rowed in the little boat, and wandered about -the woods on the shores of the lake, until the sun began to sink behind the hills. -</p> -<p>“Alas!” cried Helga, as she saw the slanting rays, “it is getting late; I must away -home.” -</p> -<p>“I will come too,” Sigurd answered. -</p> -<p>“No, no,” she cried, in a terrified voice. “My father allows no stranger to enter -our home. He would certainly kill you if he found you. No, you must not come.” And -she set off running. -</p> -<p>Sigurd ran too, and came up with her just as they reached the door. Helga put out -her hand, the one which bore the ring he had given her, to stop him. In a moment, -the young prince had disappeared, and where he had stood there was now only a huge -bundle of wool. Helga then realized that the ring he had given her was a magic one, -which she must use for his protection. She at once lifted up the bundle of wool in -her arms, carried it into the castle hall, and threw it up on a high shelf. -</p> -<p>At that instant her father came striding in—he <span class="pagenum" id="pb87">[87]</span>was a giant of great size. Taking no notice of his daughter, he began searching in -all the corners, and finding nothing, cried out in an angry voice: “Where has he gone? -What was that I saw you carrying, child?” -</p> -<p>“Only a bundle of wool, father,” Helga answered, as fearlessly as she could. -</p> -<p>“Ah, it must have been that; but I thought I saw some one with you,” he muttered, -and soon after retired to his room. The next morning, when Helga went out as usual, -she carried the bundle of wool with her, and when she reached the boat, she touched -it with her ring, and Sigurd regained his natural form. They rowed to a more distant -part of the lake, and spent another happy day together. -</p> -<p>Sigurd told Helga all about his stepmother, and his love for her. -</p> -<p>“I owe everything to her kindness,” he said, “and I shall never be really happy till -I have finished this journey and returned to her. Even when I am with you I dread -lest evil may have overtaken her in my absence. But the giantess sent me here for -some end, which I must wait to perform. My mother is the most beautiful woman I have -ever seen, except you.” -</p> -<p>Helga, in her turn, told him of her lonely life with her fierce old father, and of -how she had always longed to have some one of her own age as a companion. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb88">[88]</span></p> -<p>“But what shall I do when I am left alone again?” she asked, with tears in her eyes. -</p> -<p>“Be comforted,” Sigurd said, as he took her hand in his. “I must return to my stepmother, -but I will come again, and take you away with me to my own home.” -</p> -<p>As they returned, Helga said: “To-morrow we shall have more freedom, for my father -goes to a great gathering of giants, and I will show you over the castle in his absence.” -When they reached the house, Helga touched him with her ring, and once again Sigurd -became a bundle of wool, and passed the night on a shelf in the hall. -</p> -<p>Next morning, almost at break of day, Helga’s father departed, and Sigurd was enabled -to resume his natural form at once. They walked and talked for some time, and then -Sigurd reminded Helga of her promise to show him over the castle. She produced a huge -bunch of keys, and together they passed through room after room, each one more beautiful -than the last. -</p> -<p>“And what is that key for?” asked the prince, pointing to a very strange one, which -Helga had not yet used. -</p> -<p>“That is my father’s secret room. The key is of a different pattern to all the others.” -</p> -<p>“It is, indeed. But surely you will not refuse to let me see that room also?” And -as he spoke, they passed to a door strongly studded with great iron <span class="pagenum" id="pb89">[89]</span>nails. He entreated Helga not to refuse his request. “This, I am sure, is the door.” -</p> -<p>“Yes, you are right. But if I open the door you must only just peep in, for I myself -am terrified to go inside.” -</p> -<p>“Nothing can hurt you while you are with me,” Sigurd said, placing his arm round her; -and, with trembling fingers, Helga fitted the key into the massive lock, and opened -the door a couple of inches. But Sigurd pushed it wide open and boldly stood in the -doorway. There he saw a magnificent horse, richly caparisoned, eating golden hay, -while, suspended to the rafters above its head, hung a sword sheathed in gold, with -these words engraved on the hilt— -</p> -<p class="xd31e1419">Whoever mounts this horse, and is armed with this sword, good luck will ride with -him. -</p> -<p>Sigurd entreated Helga to let him ride the horse once round the castle, and to carry -the sword in his hand. At first Helga would not hear of it. Something terrible would -happen, she felt sure. But the young prince pleaded so irresistibly, that at last -he won her reluctant consent. The horse, she told him, was called Gullfaxi, “the golden -mane;” the sword, Gunnfjöden, “fighting blade.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb90">[90]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sig.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e264">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS ESCAPE ON THE WONDERFUL HORSE GULLFAXI.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Sigurd led the beautiful steed outside the castle, took down the sword, and had just -mounted, when Helga came running to him with something in her hand. -</p> -<p>“Here, I give you a green branch, a stone, and a stick,” she said, “else I fear that -you may get into trouble. Listen carefully to what I tell you. If, when you are mounted -on the horse, an enemy should follow you and threaten to take your life, you have -only to throw down the green branch as you ride along, and immediately a dense forest -will grow up behind you. Should the enemy still attempt to follow, you have only to -strike the stick on the white stone, and a terrible hailstorm will kill all who come -after you.” -</p> -<p>As she finished speaking, and Sigurd gathered up the reins to start off, Helga gave -a cry of terror. Striding over the brow of the hill, she saw the huge form of her -father. -</p> -<p>“Fly! fly!” she said. “Use the steed for your <span class="pagenum" id="pb91">[91]</span>own protection; it is your only chance of life. Save yourself, for my sake.” -</p> -<div class="figure p091width" id="p091"><img src="images/p091.png" alt="“HELGA GAVE A CRY OF TERROR.”" width="389" height="333"><p class="figureHead">“HELGA GAVE A CRY OF TERROR.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Raising his cap in farewell to his young hostess, Sigurd set spurs to Gullfaxi, and -as the noble animal put forth his full speed, the prince turned in the saddle and -shook his fist at the angry giant. -</p> -<p>Without staying to question his daughter, the giant strode after his horse, breathing -out threats of vengeance. At first he could only just keep them in sight; but, with -his gigantic strides, he soon began to gain upon them when the ground grew rocky and -<span class="pagenum" id="pb92">[92]</span>hilly. Then Sigurd threw down Helga’s green branch, and immediately a thick forest -rose between him and his enemy. -</p> -<p>But the giant seized his axe, and began with mighty strokes to hew his way through -the wood. Crash went trees and bushes; crash, crash, to right and to left, and when -Sigurd looked back a second time, the giant was through the forest, and close behind -him. Then Sigurd touched the white stone with his stick, and immediately such a terrible -hailstorm broke loose behind him that the giant was killed on the spot, while Sigurd -rode on in bright sunshine. -</p> -<p>The giant dead, Sigurd thought he would return and fetch Helga; but while he was debating -which road to take, he saw his stepmother’s dog running towards him. The dog was dusty -and footsore, and whined piteously as he drew near. Sigurd dismounted, and went to -meet him; the dog put his paws upon the prince’s knee, and looked up at him with tears -running down his face. Then Sigurd’s heart was very heavy, for he knew misfortune -was threatening his beloved stepmother. He leapt on to his horse, and rode at full -speed, taking no rest, either by day or night, till at length he came out of the thick -pinewoods, and saw the palace before him. In the courtyard a great crowd was assembled, -and there, fastened to a stake, and surrounded by huge faggots, he saw the graceful -figure of his stepmother. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb93">[93]</span></p> -<p>“Here is Sigurd—Sigurd, the king’s lost son,” he heard voices say, as if in a dream, -as he galloped furiously on. -</p> -<p>He, however, saw nothing but the beautiful pale face of the queen as he leaped from -his horse, and pushed his way through the crowd, sword in hand. He cut the bands with -which Injibjörg was fastened, scattered the guards, and carried her into the palace, -to his father’s room. -</p> -<p>There he found the king lying on his couch, sick unto death for grief at the loss -of his son. -</p> -<p>“My father,” Sigurd cried, as he stood before him with his arm round his stepmother, -“what is this that has been done? Why has my mother been treated thus in my absence?” -</p> -<p>“My son,” his father cried, hardly believing that he saw him alive and well before -him, “where hast thou been? The people declared the queen had taken thy life, and -she was therefore condemned to death, while I was too ill to save her from their vengeance. -Forgive me, Sigurd, and beg the queen also to pardon me;” and he embraced them both -with the utmost affection. -</p> -<p>Then Sigurd related all his adventures, and how he had freed Injibjörg for ever from -the hateful power of her sisters. His love for his stepmother was greater than ever, -as he heard of all that she had suffered in his absence. He was not happy now when -she was out of his sight, and he tried in every way to make <span class="pagenum" id="pb94">[94]</span>up to her for what had passed. He told her, too, of Helga in the castle by the lake; -and when she was quite restored to health, he set out, with her blessing and that -of his father, to fetch the maiden to his home, as he had promised. -</p> -<p>Helga was rejoiced to see Sigurd again, for she had watched for him day by day. They -brought away all the treasures of the castle, and in a short time there was a magnificent -wedding between Helga and Sigurd, the marriage feast lasting a whole month. -</p> -<p>When the king died, Sigurd and Helga came to the throne, and, guided by the wise counsels -of Injibjörg, the kingdom became renowned far and near for its good rule and the happiness -of its people. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb95">[95]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="lineik" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e272">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Lineik and Laufey</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn95width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<p>In olden days, there once lived a king called Ring, and his queen Gytha, who reigned -over a mighty kingdom. They had two children, a son and a daughter, who were both -almost grown up when my story begins. The boy was called Siegfrid, and the daughter -Lineik. They were both as beautiful in person as they were gifted in mind. No one -in the whole kingdom was their equal; and they loved each other so dearly that the -one was never happy when the other one was away. Their father, therefore, had a beautiful -palace built for them, where they had as many servants as they wanted, and everything -they could possibly wish for. -</p> -<p>Here the brother and sister lived together very happily until the queen fell ill, -and feeling her end was drawing near, she called the king to her bedside. -</p> -<p>“Dear husband,” she said, “we have lived very happily together; but now my end is -drawing near, and, before I die, I hope you will grant two requests I wish to make—first, -if ever you marry again, do not choose your wife from any small village or lonely -<span class="pagenum" id="pb96">[96]</span>island, but bring your bride from one of the large cities in the neighbouring kingdoms. -If you do this, good fortune will attend you. Secondly, never let any one or anything -come between you and our dear children; they will bring you good luck and happiness -if you always let them stand first in your love and affection.” -</p> -<p>When the queen had spoken these words, she lay back and died. The king was very grieved -at her death. He sorrowed so greatly that he never left his room and would not see -any one, and all the affairs of the kingdom came to a standstill. -</p> -<p>Then one day the prime minister came to him, and told him that there would be a rebellion, -and that the country would go to ruin if he continued to shut himself up instead of -attending to the affairs of his kingdom. -</p> -<p>“It is far more kingly,” he concluded, “to pull yourself together, and try and overcome -your grief for the sake of your people, than to sit alone and lament! Besides, why -should you not look around for another queen, who will be worthy to succeed your late -consort?” -</p> -<p>“Alas! that will be no easy task,” said the king, sighing deeply. “I will not, however, -gainsay your words. As, however, such is your advice, it is best that the responsibility -of the choice should also be yours. I therefore empower you to find me a bride worthy -to share my throne, and be a successor to my <span class="pagenum" id="pb97">[97]</span>late wife. I only make one stipulation: you must not seek her in any small village -or lonely island, but from some large neighbouring state.” -</p> -<p>The minister, delighted that he had at last roused the king, and filled with the importance -of his mission, promised to bear in mind the king’s instructions, and set about preparing -for the journey. The king provided him with a magnificent outfit, and a large and -imposing following, and started him on his journey. -</p> -<p>When they had sailed for about three days on their way to the neighbouring kingdom, -suddenly a thick white fog arose; they could no longer see where they were going, -and for a whole month they sailed about first in one direction then in another, for -they had lost all reckoning. Whichever way they steered their vessels, no land was -in sight, and they were beginning to lose all heart, when at length one day they saw -a faint grey line on the horizon; gradually, as they came nearer, they could distinguish -hills and trees, and finding a nice gently shelving beach in a sheltered nook, they -ran their boats ashore, and landing, pitched their tents on the strand. But not a -single human being was in sight, all was perfectly still, and they thought they must -have landed on a desert island. -</p> -<p>While the men, tired with their exertions, were resting, the minister decided to go -on a little way inland and explore; and as the sun was now very hot, for it was about -mid-day, he bent his steps <span class="pagenum" id="pb98">[98]</span>towards a forest he saw some little way ahead. He had not gone very long in that direction, -when he suddenly heard a harp being played; following the sound, he came to an open -glade, and there, sitting on a fallen tree, he saw a beautiful woman, so grand, so -stately, he thought he had never before seen any one so enchanting. Her playing on -the harp was so perfect, that it was happiness only to listen to her, while at her -feet sat the loveliest maiden he had ever seen, whose sweet voice accompanied the -harpist. -</p> -<p>The prime minister doffed his hat and bowed courteously to the lady, who, on seeing -him approach, rose and returned his greeting with much friendliness, asking him where -he was going and what was the object of his journey. -</p> -<p>The minister, quite charmed with her kindness, told her the purpose of his coming. -</p> -<p>“How strange!” said the lady, “for almost the same thing has happened to me. I, too, -have lost my husband. He was one of the great kings who reigned on this continent; -but, alas! one sad day the Vikings came, they overran the whole land, killed my husband, -and took possession of this country. It was only with great difficulty, and not without -much danger, that I managed to escape with this maiden, who is my daughter.” -</p> -<p>When the girl heard this, she said softly— -</p> -<p>“Is that the truth you are speaking?” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb99">[99]</span></p> -<p>A sharp slap on the ear, while the minister was looking at the harp, rewarded the -girl’s speech. -</p> -<p>“Don’t forget what I told you,” muttered the lady. -</p> -<p>The prime minister, who had not noticed anything, now asked the lady what her name -was, and whether he could do anything for her. -</p> -<p>“I am called Blauvör,” she replied, “and my daughter’s name is Laufey.” -</p> -<p>Then the minister sat down beside her and began to talk to her; finding her very clever -and well-informed, and fearing that if he went further he might fare worse, he thought -he could not do better than secure so wise and beautiful a wife for the king; so he -made proposals for her hand in his master’s name. His embassy seemed very welcome -to Blauvör, who said she would be quite willing to accompany him, and that there need -be no delay, “for I have all my treasures here with me, and shall not require any -attendants beyond my daughter Laufey.” -</p> -<p>And so, without loss of time, the minister conducted Blauvör and Laufey to the shore. -The tents were struck, and the whole party having got on board again, the sails were -set and the ships turned homeward. -</p> -<p>The dense fog which had accompanied them was now quite dispersed, and they saw that -they had landed on a small rocky island; but all were too delighted at the thoughts -of the homeward journey to take any notice of this. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb100">[100]</span></p> -<p>A fine fresh wind drove the vessels merrily along, and after six days’ delightful -sailing, they came in sight of land, and soon recognized the great high towers of -the king’s castle. Then the anchors were dropped, and they speedily began to disembark, -the minister at once sending a message to King Ring, to announce their arrival. -</p> -<p>The king was delighted to hear that his minister had been so successful. He at once -put on his grandest robes of state, and, accompanied by his chief ministers and all -the principal courtiers, equally richly attired, he proceeded down to the shore to -receive and welcome his bride. -</p> -<p>He had only gone half way when he met his prime minister, leading two beautiful women -by the hand. Both were richly dressed in gold-embroidered robes, and decked with rare -jewels. When King Ring saw all this richness and beauty, he was delighted beyond measure, -and when he was told that the elder and the most beautiful of the two was his destined -bride, he thought himself the most fortunate of kings. -</p> -<p>He thanked the minister warmly for what he had done, and in his joyful greeting of -mother and daughter, he quite forgot to ask whence his bride and her daughter had -come, but led them with great pomp into the city, and lodged them in the most magnificent -rooms in the palace. -</p> -<p>A grand wedding-feast was speedily arranged, and all the great people in the kingdom -were invited, <span class="pagenum" id="pb101">[101]</span>only Siegfrid and Lineik were not asked. The king was so engrossed with his beautiful -bride, sitting beside her and talking to her, that he had completely forgotten them. -</p> -<p>The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and after this feast, -all the guests received rich gifts ere they departed, and then at the end of the week -the king began again to look after the affairs of his kingdom. -</p> -<p>Thus some time passed quietly, the queen was always present when the king received -his ministers, and though she never said much, whispers soon went abroad that matters -were not as they should be. The queen wished everything to be done her way, and insisted -on hearing all that was being arranged, so that King Ring began to think that his -marriage was not, after all, such a great piece of luck as he had at first imagined. -</p> -<p>As for Siegfrid and Lineik, the queen never asked about them, nor did she see them. -They never came to the palace, but kept to their own house and grounds. -</p> -<p>Then, after a time, some of the people about the court began to disappear. No one -could find out where they had gone, or what had become of them, and it was always -those who had opposed the queen in the council. The king, thinking they had gone away -because they would not agree to the queen’s wishes, at first took no notice of these -strange <span class="pagenum" id="pb102">[102]</span>disappearances, but appointed other ministers in their place; and so things went on -for some time. -</p> -<p>Then one day the queen came to the king and said she thought it was time for him to -make his journey through the country to collect the revenue. -</p> -<p>“I have helped you so much in all your business that I can easily carry on the government -while you are away, so you need not hurry home, but take your time and enjoy yourself,” -she added. -</p> -<p>The king did not much care to go away. He was getting old, and thought his prime minister -might well have gone in his stead, but he was falling each day more under the queen’s -rule. She was the one who settled and decided everything, and if any one ventured -to oppose her they were made to rue it. -</p> -<p>The king therefore fitted out his ships for the journey, but he was very sorrowful -and sad at heart. When everything was ready for him to start, he went to the house -of his two children, where of late he had seldom been. A warm greeting welcomed him, -and both Siegfrid and Lineik could not make enough of their father. -</p> -<p>When the time for bidding them farewell drew near, the king grew very sad again, and -sighing deeply, said— -</p> -<p>“I cannot tell you, my children, what a sad foreboding haunts me that some evil threatens -you. If I should not return from this journey, I fear it will not be safe for you -to remain here. Take my advice <span class="pagenum" id="pb103">[103]</span>therefore, and go away secretly, as soon as you are sure that there is no hope of -my return. When you start, remember you must go towards the East—you will then soon -arrive at a high, steep rock; when you have climbed this rock you will come to a long, -narrow valley. Follow this valley till you come to two beautiful trees, the one has -bright, glossy green leaves, the other dark bronze ones. They are hollow, and so arranged -that they can be securely fastened from the inside, the opening being invisible from -the outside. You must each get into one of these trees, and as long as you remain -in them, nothing can touch you.” -</p> -<p>Then the king took a tender farewell of his children, and getting on board his ship, -the sails were unfurled, and he started off on his journey. They had not, however, -been long at sea, before a frightful storm arose. Peals of thunder rent the air, the -lightning flashed incessantly, and the wind and rain lashed the sea till the waves -rose mountains high and engulfed the ships, so that the king and all on board the -ships were drowned. -</p> -<p>That same night of the storm, Prince Siegfrid had a strange dream. He saw his father -standing beside his bed, his clothes streaming with water. Bending over his son, he -took the crown off his head and placed it beside Siegfrid on the pillow, and then -passed silently away. -</p> -<p>When Siegfrid awoke next morning, he told <span class="pagenum" id="pb104">[104]</span>Lineik his dream, and they both agreed that this could only be a warning from their -father, telling them of his death at sea. -</p> -<div class="figure p104width" id="p104"><img src="images/p104.png" alt="“SHE APPEARED MORE LIKE SOME TERRIBLE GIANTESS.”" width="398" height="398"><p class="figureHead">“SHE APPEARED MORE LIKE SOME TERRIBLE GIANTESS.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>They therefore quickly gathered together all their clothes and jewels, and ere the -sun had fully risen, they were well on their way on the road their father had told -them of. -</p> -<p>When they reached the foot of the hill they looked back, and there they beheld their -step-mother in the <span class="pagenum" id="pb105">[105]</span>distance, following them. She looked so fierce and angry, and so big, that she appeared -more like some terrible giantess than an ordinary woman. Fortunately they had passed -the wood at the foot of the hill, so they set fire to this, and the flames rose so -quickly and brightly that their step-mother was unable to pass it, and had to go round. -This gave Siegfrid and his sister time to get up the hill, but it was a long and weary -climb, and once or twice Lineik was fain to sit down, but Siegfrid took her up in -his arms and carried her till she was again able to walk. At last they reached the -narrow valley in which stood the two trees their father had told them of. Lineik chose -the one with the bronze-coloured leaves, and Siegfrid, having seen her safely fastened -in, got into the other tree, drawing the opening to after him. But though no one could -look into the trees, the rough, thick bark grew in such cunning twists and turns, -that those inside could see everything that happened outside, and the brother and -sister were thus able to talk to one another. -</p> -<p>About this time, there reigned a great and powerful king in Greece, called Menelaus. -He had two children, a son called Tellus, and a daughter called Hebe. They were beautiful, -clever, and good, and it would have been difficult to find their equals in all the -land. -</p> -<p>When Tellus grew to man’s estate, he distinguished himself by many brave and noble -deeds during his numerous warlike expeditions, which often carried <span class="pagenum" id="pb106">[106]</span>him far away into foreign lands, and while thus travelling in search of adventures, -he had more than once heard of Princess Lineik, who, it was said, surpassed all other -women in beauty, wit, and goodness; so he determined to try and win her for his bride. -</p> -<p>When he neared the island of King Ring, the wicked queen, who by her enchantments -was aware of his coming and also his reasons for so doing, prepared to receive him -with all honour. Dressing herself in her most magnificent garments, she ordered Laufey -to do the same, and then went down to the shore with her maidens to receive him. -</p> -<p>The prince, on landing, greeted her with great respect, and asked after King Ring, -whereupon the queen, drawing forth her handkerchief, pretended to wipe away her tears, -and told him that the king and all his attendants had perished at sea in a frightful -gale, and declared she could never get over her great loss. -</p> -<p>“And where is Princess Lineik?” asked Tellus. -</p> -<p>“This is my dear step-daughter,” replied the queen, drawing Laufey forward, who, ashamed -and angry, had kept in the background. -</p> -<p>The prince seemed much surprised, for though Laufey was very pretty, yet from the -fame of Lineik’s beauty he had pictured the latter as much handsomer. -</p> -<p>But the queen, seeing his disappointment, said he must not be surprised that the dear -child looked pale <span class="pagenum" id="pb107">[107]</span>and sad, having lost both father and brother at one blow. -</p> -<p>Prince Tellus thought this was but natural, so he formally demanded the princess’s -hand in marriage. As may well be imagined, he did not meet with any opposition from -the queen, who said she would hurry on the preparations, but Prince Tellus said he -had promised his father that the marriage should take place in Greece, with all due -splendour, and that the princess must therefore return with him. -</p> -<p>The queen offered to accompany them, but this the prince would not consent to. So -Laufey and her maidens were escorted to the prince’s ship, and they set sail for Greece, -leaving Brunhild behind, greatly to her chagrin. -</p> -<p>They had not sailed far, when a dense white mist overtook them. The steersman lost -his reckoning, and when at length the fog lifted, they found they had sailed up a -beautiful fiord. The mountains with their snowy tops rose steeply on each side at -the entrance, but as they got further in, the fiord widened, and grassy slopes shelved -down to the golden sands. -</p> -<p>The prince ordered a boat to be lowered, and getting in, they rowed on till they came -to the entrance of a narrow valley in which stood two beautiful trees. -</p> -<p>The prince landed to look at them. He had never seen anything like them before, and -nothing would <span class="pagenum" id="pb108">[108]</span>satisfy him but to have them cut down and carried on board his ship to take back to -Greece. -</p> -<p>No sooner were they brought on board than the fog lifted. The sails were immediately -unfurled, and the homeward journey was speedily effected. -</p> -<p>On his arrival, Prince Tellus at once led Laufey to the palace, where she was received -with all honour. He gave her up his own magnificent rooms, which looked on the court -where the great fountains played and the beautiful doves circled amid the fruit and -flower-laden trees and shrubs. Here Laufey was to spend her days, while at night she -retired to the women’s apartments under the care of the queen. -</p> -<p>The two beautiful trees, however, Prince Tellus declared he could not part from; so -he had them placed in his room, one at the head and the other at the foot of his couch. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile the preparations for the wedding went on apace. -</p> -<p>The prince, according to the custom of the country, then brought Laufey (believing -she was Lineik) three pieces of rich silk, to make him three tunics; one was blue, -the other was red, and the third one was green. She was to make up the blue one first, -then the red one, and last of all the green one, which was to surpass both the others -in richness and beauty of design. “For,” added the prince, “the green one is the one -I shall wear on our wedding-day.” -</p> -<p>Laufey took the three bits of stuff, and the prince <span class="pagenum" id="pb109">[109]</span>departed. But no sooner had he closed the door than, sitting down on the couch between -the two trees, she burst into tears. -</p> -<div class="figure p109width" id="p109"><img src="images/p109.jpg" alt="“CREEPING FORTH FROM HER TREE, GREATLY TO LAUFEY’S SURPRISE.”" width="413" height="641"><div class="figAnnotation p109width"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 109.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“CREEPING FORTH FROM HER TREE, GREATLY TO LAUFEY’S SURPRISE.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Oh! what was she to do? Brunhild had never taught Laufey anything, but just let her -grow up as she would, so how could she, who had never had a needle in her hand, make -up or embroider these beautiful stuffs? And if the prince discovered how ignorant -she was, would he not send her away with scorn and laughter, or perhaps even have -her put to death for her deception? -</p> -<p>And the poor girl sobbed and cried as if her heart would break. -</p> -<p>Now, as has already been mentioned, Siegfrid and Lineik were inside the two beautiful -trees. They could therefore see all that passed in the prince’s chamber, and when -they heard poor Laufey’s lamentations, Siegfrid was so touched at sight of the girl’s -tears that he said to his sister— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Sister Lineik, -</p> -<p class="line">Laufey weeps; -</p> -<p class="line">Oh, have pity on her, -</p> -<p class="line">And assist her with her task.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Then Lineik replied— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, -</p> -<p class="line">All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, -</p> -<p class="line">And how she endeavoured -</p> -<p class="line">To kill both you and me?”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">But after a while Lineik consented, and creeping forth from her tree, greatly to Laufey’s -surprise, she <span class="pagenum" id="pb110">[110]</span>told her who she was and how she came there. Then sitting down beside her, helped -her so effectually with her skilful fingers that the tunic was soon completed, greatly -to Laufey’s delight. Lineik crept back into her tree, and when Prince Tellus appeared, -she showed him the garment. -</p> -<p>“I have never seen so prettily worked a tunic,” he said, greatly pleased. “Now take -the piece of red silk and let that be as much more finely embroidered as the stuff -itself is richer.” -</p> -<p>But when Laufey found herself confronted with this fresh piece of work, all her courage -fled. How could she carry out the prince’s wishes? And she began to cry. -</p> -<p>Then Siegfrid again called to his sister— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Sister Lineik, -</p> -<p class="line">Laufey weeps; -</p> -<p class="line">Oh, have pity on her, -</p> -<p class="line">And assist her with her task.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">And again Lineik answered— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, -</p> -<p class="line">Brunhild’s wicked deeds, -</p> -<p class="line">And how she used all endeavours -</p> -<p class="line">To kill both you and me?”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Nevertheless, after a while she again consented to help Laufey, and leaving her tree -she sat down beside her, cut out and made up the red tunic, devoting even more care -and skill than on the first one. All the seams were embroidered in gold thread, and -precious stones bordered the neck and skirt. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb111">[111]</span></p> -<p>When it was ready she gave it to Laufey, while she herself slipped back into her tree. -</p> -<p>Prince Tellus was greatly pleased when he saw the second tunic. -</p> -<p>“Why, this is more beautifully worked than the first tunic! I can hardly imagine how -you have done it without any one to help you. Now you must make the third and last -tunic. I will give you three days to finish it; and remember that this tunic must -surpass both the others in beauty of design and richness of embroidery, for I shall -wear it on our wedding-day.” -</p> -<p>After the prince had gone, Laufey sat down on the couch, and felt very sad. How could -she hope that Lineik would again help her? She had done so twice, notwithstanding -all the ill the queen had intended against her and Siegfrid, and it was too much to -expect her to aid her again, and, thinking thus sadly, the tears streamed down her -cheeks. -</p> -<p>But Prince Siegfrid was so touched by the poor girl’s grief that he again said to -his sister— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Lineik, sister, -</p> -<p class="line">Laufey weeps! -</p> -<p class="line">Oh, have pity on her, -</p> -<p class="line">And assist her with her task!”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">And again Lineik replied— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, -</p> -<p class="line">All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, -</p> -<p class="line">And how she used all her arts -</p> -<p class="line">To kill both you and me?”</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="pb112">[112]</span></p> -<p>Nevertheless, after a while, she again consented to help Laufey, and leaving her tree, -she sat down beside her, and with her deft, clever fingers the work made rapid progress, -and seemed to grow under her hands. This time she spent even more care and skill on -the garment, and when, on the third day, it was finished, there was hardly any portion -of the original stuff visible, so thickly was it covered with rich gold and silver -scrolls and flowers, starred with rare and precious stones. Lineik and Laufey were -so occupied admiring their work, as they sat together on the couch, that they did -not hear the lifting of the curtain behind them, as Prince Tellus suddenly entered -the room. -</p> -<p>Lineik, with a cry, started up hastily, and was about to slip back into her tree; -but the prince sprang after her, and taking hold of both her hands, led her back to -the couch, where Laufey sat in fear and trembling. -</p> -<p>“I have long had my suspicions that some mystery was at work here,” he then said; -and, seating himself between the two girls, he continued, “Nay, do not fear me, but”—turning -to Lineik—“tell me your name, and who you are, and how you came here.” -</p> -<p>So Lineik told him who she was, and all about her home, and how she and her brother -Siegfrid had come in his ship. And as he sat and listened to her, Prince Tellus thought -he had never seen any one so beautiful and clever as Lineik; she was just like <span class="pagenum" id="pb113">[113]</span>what he had always pictured her to himself. Then, casting an angry glance at Laufey, -he told her she deserved to be put to death for her deception of him. -</p> -<p>Then Laufey threw herself on her knees before him, and prayed for forgiveness, in -which Lineik joined most heartily. -</p> -<p>“I only deceived you about the work of the tunics,” continued Laufey; “for Lineik -forbade me to say who had really worked them. You may remember that I never said I -was Princess Lineik. It was Queen Brunhild—my mother, as she called herself—who thus -deceived you.” -</p> -<p>And while they were thus talking, Prince Siegfrid came forth from his tree, whereupon -there were fresh explanations and much rejoicing that the mystery was explained; and -Prince Tellus lost no time in claiming the hand of the rightful Princess Lineik. But -Lineik said she could not promise to marry any one till her wicked stepmother, who -had wrought such ill to every one, was driven forth from the kingdom she had usurped. -</p> -<p>And now Laufey had a wondrous tale to tell. Brunhild was no queen, but a wicked ogress, -who reigned over the lonely island, where the Prime Minister had found her. There -she had lived in a huge cave, together with other giants and ogres. -</p> -<p>“I also am a king’s daughter,” continued Laufey. “But Brunhild, with great skill and -cunning, stole me away one day when I was playing in the fields with <span class="pagenum" id="pb114">[114]</span>my little companions. She threatened to kill me if I did not obey her in everything, -and called me her daughter, for she thought people would then imagine she also came -of a kingly race. It was she who killed your father,” continued Laufey, turning to -Siegfrid, “and all those people at your court who disappeared so mysteriously were -eaten by her at night; for all ogres love human flesh. Her object was to get rid of -all your chief people, and then bring over her friends the giants from the stony island, -so that they might all live in your rich and fruitful kingdom.” -</p> -<p>When they had heard this tale, Siegfrid said he must at once return home and save -his country from the giants. Prince Tellus declared he would accompany him, for it -was an adventure quite after his own heart. So they got together a large force, and -setting sail, a favourable wind speedily brought them to the island, where they landed, -and surrounded the castle before Brunhild had even heard of their arrival; for very -few people were about, the greater portion having been killed by Brunhild, and the -rest having fled and hidden themselves to escape from the wicked queen. -</p> -<p>So there was but little attempt at defence, and Brunhild was taken prisoner. When -she saw that her wicked plans had been discovered, and that there was no hope of escape, -she screamed and raved like a madwoman. But her wicked deeds deserved no <span class="pagenum" id="pb115">[115]</span>pardon. She was condemned to death, and her head cut off, after which her body was -burnt on a huge funeral pile in the yard of the castle. -</p> -<p>Then the two princes returned to Greece, and a very gay and splendid double wedding -took place, at which all the greatest nobles of the kingdom took part; for on his -return, Siegfrid, who during the test of the tunics had lost his heart to Laufey, -now proposed for her hand. -</p> -<p>After the festivities were over, he and his fair bride returned to his island, and -great were the rejoicings that the kingdom was again under the rule of a just and -kind sovereign. He and Laufey reigned long and happily, and visits were often interchanged -between them and Prince Tellus and his bride Lineik, who in time became known as the -wisest and best among all the rulers of Greece. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb116">[116]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fivebrothers" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e279">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Five Brothers</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn116width"><img src="images/ornament03.png" alt="Ornament." width="68" height="46"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Once upon a time, long years ago, when giants still lived upon the earth, there dwelt -an old man and his wife in a small wooden hut, sheltered from the rough winter winds -by the tall mountains and rocks that surrounded it. The world would have said they -were very poor; but they thought themselves rich, for they had five handsome, healthy -boys, who were the delight of their eyes. There was only a year’s difference in age -between the lads, and they were always together. -</p> -<p>One day, the old couple went to cut grass on a slope some distance off, leaving the -boys alone at home. It was a bright, warm morning, and, tired of playing indoors, -the children went out into the little garden, and soon their merry shouts were heard -echoing from the hills. Presently, up the path towards them came an old woman, feeble -and lame. -</p> -<p>“May an old woman beg for a draught of water?” she said, in a weak voice. -</p> -<p>Stopping their games at once, the eldest boy ran to the well, while the others made -her sit down by the <span class="pagenum" id="pb117">[117]</span>door and rest. In a moment he was back with a pitcher of cool, sparkling water. -</p> -<p>“There, grannie,” he said, “that will refresh you. I let the bucket run down ever -so far, to make the water nice and cold.” -</p> -<p>The old dame thanked him heartily, and, having quenched her thirst, asked what their -names were. The boys laughed merrily. -</p> -<p>“We have no names,” they said. “We are all so near in age that we do everything together; -and when father or mother want anything they just call out ‘Boys!’ and there we are, -always at hand.” -</p> -<p>“You have kind hearts,” the old woman said; “you are good to the aged and feeble. -I was nearly dying of thirst, and could not have gone further without your help. Would -that I could reward you as I should like! Alas! I have not the power. But one thing -I can do for you. You shall no longer be nameless. I am going to bestow a name on -each<span class="corr" id="xd31e1679" title="Source: ,">.</span> You, my young cup-bearer,” turning to the eldest boy, “shall be called ‘Watchwell;’ -your brothers, ‘Holdwell,’ ‘Hitwell,’ ‘Spywell,’ and ‘Climbwell.’ May these names -in the future bring you good fortune, as a reward for your kindness to a poor old -woman.” -</p> -<p>Then she bade them good-bye, reminded them once more of their names, told them to -act up to them, and turned away down the path. -</p> -<p>In the evening, when their parents returned, the <span class="pagenum" id="pb118">[118]</span>boys related what had occurred, and repeated the strange names they had been given. -The old people were much astonished, and asked where the stranger had come from, and -all particulars about her. But the boys could only tell what had happened, and the -whole thing would soon have been forgotten, had it not been for the names. These they -did not forget, and, strange to say, the more they were used the more the owner of -each name seemed to develop the special quality that his name denoted, Watchwell, -in addition, constituting himself the general guardian of the five. Was there a burden -to carry, Holdwell’s strong arms were ready. Did the parents require faggots for the -winter, Hitwell would cut a pile, up in the dark pine woods on the mountains, that -gladdened their hearts. Not a rabbit or bird could escape the keen eyes of Spywell, -and by constant practice little Climbwell could scale the steepest cliffs along the -fiord. -</p> -<p>Years rolled on; the bright boys had grown up into tall, handsome young men, and all -this time they had never crossed the high rocky hills that walled in their valley, -never seen the great world that lay outside. But, now that they were men, a great -wish was rising in their hearts to go forth from the old home and play their part -among other men. The old people gave them their blessing, and bade them continue to -stand by one another as they had ever done, for, if they only did that, there was -nothing they could not achieve. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb119">[119]</span></p> -<p>And so the young men departed, following the steep track over the high mountains at -first, and then gradually leaving the hill country behind them as they went ever onwards. -Sometimes they rested at a farmhouse, sometimes in a village, but nowhere did they -find any permanent work. Many a farmer would gladly have engaged Watchwell and Spywell -to guard his flocks, but he had no employment for Holdwell and Climbwell, and when -the two last could have joined the village lads in fishing or seabird hunting, there -was, again, no post for the other three. Still, they would not be discouraged. They -had stout hearts and strong limbs, and the good fortune they sought must be found -elsewhere. So on they went, climbing high mountains and fording swift rivers, till -at last they entered an interminable dark pine wood with a tangled undergrowth of -brambles and tall ferns. Hitwell cleared a path before them, and at length they emerged -on a vast plain. -</p> -<p>The sun was setting, and pouring a flood of crimson, gold, and purple over the scene -before them. The rays lit up the tall spires and high grey walls of a large city, -and turned the broad, flowing river that encircled it into molten gold. -</p> -<p>The brothers stood still entranced. -</p> -<p>“It must be the city of the king,” cried Watchwell, at length. -</p> -<p>“Yes,” said Spywell; “look, there is the royal flag flying on the tower of the palace.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb120">[120]</span></p> -<p>They soon traversed the plain, and as darkness began to fall, they arrived at the -great drawbridge over the river, and were directed to the palace by the warder. The -king received them, and listened to their request for employment in his service. The -brothers were such fine, handsome fellows that he was much taken with them as they -stood before him. They were very tall, and had bright blue eyes, and fair curling -hair. He told them that he could give employment to all five, if they would remain -throughout the winter at his court, and watch and guard his daughters at the coming -Christmas Eve. -</p> -<p>“Do not, however, pledge yourselves to stay, until you learn the nature of the task -that lies before you,” he said. “For I have made a vow that the life of the next man -who fails in this duty shall be forfeited. Perhaps you five brothers acting together -can be more careful than strangers. Now listen. Two years ago,” he went on, “I had -five fair daughters, but, alas! the Christmas before last my golden-haired Elma disappeared -mysteriously in the dead of night. Search was made in all directions; no trace of -her could be found. Last Christmas Eve the princesses’ apartments were carefully watched -and guarded; no strangers were admitted, only old and faithful servants were near -them. But when morning came, Irene, my second daughter, was nowhere to be found, nor -was there any sign of her captors’ footsteps near the window of the room where she -slept. I <span class="pagenum" id="pb121">[121]</span>have now made a vow, and I shall keep it; but I also offer a reward. He who defends -them faithfully this year shall wed the next eldest princess who would without his -care have disappeared, and he shall be to me as a son. It will be death or honour. -Choose, young men, now, while you are still quite free.” -</p> -<p>“We will stay and guard the princesses,” they cried with one voice. “It is a task -that will call all our qualities into full play. No robber can escape the eyes of -Spywell, Holdwell will act up to his name, till Climbwell and Hitwell reach him, and -I,” and Watchwell drew himself up proudly, “<i>I</i> will be the one to forfeit my life if we fail.” -</p> -<p>So they remained at the court, and became great favourites with the king, who began -to feel almost sorry that he had imposed sentence of death on the man who should fail -to defend his daughters. He, therefore, determined to do what he could to make them -safe, and caused a great tower to be built on to the palace with thick walls and windows -very high up, and here the princesses were to sleep on Christmas Eve. -</p> -<p>And now the time drew near. As usual great festivities were held for several days. -On the last night, when the dancing and merry-making were all over, the three princesses—Frida, -Ida, and Meya—were led to the tower by the king, attended by their ladies. As they -lay down on the big couch, covered with silken embroideries, he bade them a last good -<span class="pagenum" id="pb122">[122]</span>night, and charged the five brothers to guard them with their lives. Then he left -the tower, double locking the great iron door that led into the rest of the castle. -All was still. The brothers lay down on a rough bench in the ante-chamber, but the -door of the princesses’ room was wide open, and a lamp was kept burning there. -</p> -<p>It had been a long and tiring day, and the younger brothers were soon fast asleep. -But Watchwell never closed an eye. Wrapped in his long cloak, he leant against the -wall and watched. -</p> -<p>The night drew on. But what was that? He thought he saw a dark shadow slowly approach -the window of the princesses’ room. As he looked, a monstrous hand opened the lattice, -and stretched out gropingly towards the couch on which the king’s daughters lay asleep. -</p> -<p>Watchwell touched his brothers. In an instant Holdwell had grasped the mysterious -hand so tightly that the owner could not move it; and Hitwell, with one blow of his -sword, severed it from the wrist. A terrible wild cry of pain and baffled anger filled -the air, and, looking forth, the brothers saw a fearful giant striding rapidly away -from the palace, and shaking his remaining hand threateningly towards the tower. The -noise had aroused the king, who was quickly on the spot, while Watchwell and his brothers -hurried after the monster. Faster and faster he went, seeing he was pursued, but, -though he was speedily <span class="pagenum" id="pb123">[123]</span>out of sight, Spywell’s keen eye traced his footsteps all the way. -</p> -<p>On, on, on, they went, till at last they came to the foot of a high mountain. Steep -and precipitous before them the sides rose up—no foothold to be seen anywhere. Climbwell, -however, never hesitated. He showed his brothers a strong silken cord that he always -carried with him, then, making a bold spring to a tiny ledge he had noticed, he commenced -to climb, never taking a false step, till he reached the summit in safety. Then, lowering -the silken rope, he drew up his brothers one after the other. -</p> -<div class="figure p123width" id="p123"><img src="images/p123.png" alt="“A MONSTROUS HAND OPENED THE LATTICE.”" width="403" height="317"><p class="figureHead">“A MONSTROUS HAND OPENED THE LATTICE.”</p> -</div><p> -<span class="pagenum" id="pb124">[124]</span></p> -<p>When they reached the top they found an enormous cavern, and just inside the entrance -sat a huge giantess, on a low stool, crying bitterly. The brothers asked what ailed -her. -</p> -<p>“What matters it to you?” she said, and cried more than ever. But at last she told -them that the previous night her husband had lost one of his hands, and she feared -he would die, he was in such terrible pain. Then they told her that they could heal -her husband if she would let them in, but “no one,” they said, “must be there but -ourselves; we must bind all others lest they should find out the secret of our healing -power.” -</p> -<p>The giantess, who was quite as wicked as her husband, and had hoped to entice these -young men, by her pretended grief, into the cavern, so as to provide a dinner for -herself and her husband, did not at all like the suggestion of being bound. But she -thought, perhaps, they might be able to heal her husband first, so she submitted for -the moment, comforting herself with the hope that she could easily break the rope -and set herself free when the young men had cured her husband. -</p> -<p>Holdwell bound her with Climbwell’s strong silken rope, and then they passed into -the inner cavern. The giant was lying on his couch, and gave a howl of rage when he -saw them. But, crippled by the loss of his hand, he was no match for the young men, -who speedily put an end to him. Then they also killed <span class="pagenum" id="pb125">[125]</span>the wicked giantess, who had quite a heap of human bones beside her, and proceeded -to explore the inner cavern. They thought it might, perhaps, contain some hidden treasure. -But nothing was to be found, and they were on the point of leaving, when Spywell descried -a small door cunningly let into the rock. Speedily breaking it open, a subterranean -passage was seen, leading to another cavern, and there they discovered the two lost -princesses—Elma, very pale and emaciated; whilst Irene, who had not been imprisoned -so long, was more rosy and not so thin. The giant had evidently intended securing -all five princesses before eating them. -</p> -<p>The king’s daughters were greatly overjoyed when they saw their noble deliverers, -and heard that they were prisoners no longer. They quickly departed, Spywell and Climbwell -having discovered an easier road for them to return by. -</p> -<p>They arrived at the palace as night was falling, and the joy of the king at having -his five daughters united once more can well be imagined. -</p> -<p>A great banquet was hastily prepared, and before the assembled nobles and guests he -related the brave deeds of Watchwell and his brothers, and announced that he had decided -to wed his five daughters to the five heroes. “It is but right and fitting that men -such as these, brave, noble and true, should reign over this land when I am gone,” -he said, “and to whom could I more worthily entrust my dear <span class="pagenum" id="pb126">[126]</span>daughters than to those who have saved their lives?” -</p> -<p>Never was there so magnificent a wedding-feast. It lasted a whole month, and the dresses -of the five princesses were perfect marvels of gold and silver embroidery and precious -stones. Then to each brother was appointed a position in the State which would call -his special quality into play. They lived long and happily with their respective wives, -greatly beloved and honoured by all, and when at length the old king died, Watchwell -succeeded to the throne, and his wise and good reign, together with his beautiful -and beloved Queen Elma, is still spoken of to this day. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb127">[127]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="hermod" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e286">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Hermod and Hadvör</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn127width"><img src="images/ornament06.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="41"></div><p> -</p> -<p>In the days long ago, there lived a king and queen. They had an only child, called -Hadvör, who was not only the heiress to the crown, but was also the most beautiful -maiden ever seen. -</p> -<p>Now, the king and queen, having no son of their own, had adopted the child of a friend. -The boy was called Hermod; he was about the same age as Hadvör, and equally well-skilled -in all knowledge that pertains to a young prince. -</p> -<p>The young people had played together ever since they could remember anything, and -the friendship of their childhood only strengthened as they grew older, and they promised -to continue true to one another, no matter what might happen. -</p> -<p>When they were about eighteen years old, the good queen sickened, and, feeling that -her end was drawing near, she called the king to her bedside. -</p> -<p>“Dear husband,” she said, “I feel I have not long to live. Pray, therefore, grant -me the last request I shall ever make you. I know how lonely you will be without me, -and I hope, therefore, that you will marry <span class="pagenum" id="pb128">[128]</span>again. But, if you do, let it be the good queen of Hetland, who has lately lost her -husband, and who, having no children, will love our dear ones as if they were her -own.” -</p> -<p>The king, overwhelmed with grief, promised to do as she wished; and the queen died -peacefully. -</p> -<p>For some time the king could think of nothing but the terrible loss he had sustained. -At length, however, wearying of his lonely life, he fitted out a ship, and went to -sea. -</p> -<p>After sailing along for some days under brilliant sunshine, one morning a thick fog -arose. It grew denser and darker, and the sailors could no longer tell which way they -were going, when the mist suddenly lifted, and they saw land before them. -</p> -<p>The king ordered a boat to be lowered, and was rowed ashore. He then got out alone, -telling the men to wait for him. -</p> -<p>Going quietly along, he presently came to a wood, and the sun being very hot and the -king very tired, he was glad to sit down and rest under the shade of a big oak tree. -He had not been long there, however, when he heard music in the distance, and, following -the sound, he presently came to a beautiful open glade, and there he saw three women. -One of them, clad in richly embroidered robes, was seated on a golden stool. She held -a harp in her hand, and had evidently been playing, but she looked sad and troubled. -Beside her, seated on a lower stool, was a <span class="pagenum" id="pb129">[129]</span>young girl, also handsomely dressed, though not so richly as the elder women, and -behind them stood another girl, also good-looking, but very plainly dressed, with -a green cloak thrown round her. She evidently was the servant of the other two. -</p> -<p>After gazing at the women for a few moments, the king stepped forward and saluted -them respectfully. -</p> -<p>The lady seated on the golden stool, having returned his greeting, asked him who he -was and where he was going. -</p> -<p>“Alas!” said the king, “I have lost my dear queen, and now, in accordance with her -last wish, I am on my way to Hetland, to ask the widowed queen of that country to -become my wife.” -</p> -<p>“Oh, king!” replied the lady. “How wonderful is the hand of fate! I am the queen you -are in search of! Hetland has been overrun by Vikings, who burned and destroyed everything -they did not carry off, and it was only by a miracle that I managed to escape with -my daughter and my attendant here.” -</p> -<p>When the king heard this, he hesitated no longer, but at once offered to take her -back as his bride. -</p> -<p>After a slight hesitation, the lady accepted the king’s offer, and, having rested -a little longer, the king led the way back to the boat. They quickly embarked, and, -without any further adventures, arrived at the king’s country, where a great wedding-feast -was immediately prepared, and the marriage took place, amid great rejoicing. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb130">[130]</span></p> -<p>For some little time matters went very smoothly. Hermod and Hadvör kept much to themselves, -leaving the queen and her daughter to enjoy all the splendour and gaiety of the court. -But, as time went on, Hadvör, who was always kind to those about her, seeing that -Olöf, the queen’s attendant, was much neglected and snubbed by her mistress, took -compassion on her, and often asked Olöf to come and see her. -</p> -<p>After some months a war broke out with one of the neighbouring countries, and the -king had to go forth at the head of his army. No sooner had he sailed than the queen -went to Hermod and told him she wished him to marry her daughter. -</p> -<p>“That I cannot do,” replied Hermod, “for I love Hadvör, and she alone shall be my -wife.” -</p> -<p>Then the queen, finding that no persuasion and no threats had any effect, got very -angry. -</p> -<p>“If you will not marry my daughter,” she cried angrily, “neither shall you wed Hadvör. -I have not forgotten the magic taught me by my mother, and, as you will not obey me, -I lay my spell on you. You shall live on a desert island, and all day long you shall -roam about in the shape of a lion; only after sunset shall you return to your human -form, and then you shall think of Hadvör and remember your former life, and thus suffer -doubly in looking back on the past; and you shall not be freed from this enchantment -till Hadvör succeeds in burning your lion’s skin.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb131">[131]</span></p> -<p>“I am in your power now,” replied Hermod; “but your punishment will overtake you ere -long, for I also possess some magic gifts; and, though I am at present powerless, -as soon as your wicked spell is broken, which it assuredly will be, you and your daughter, -who is as wicked as you are, shall be turned into a rat and a mouse, and you will -bite and tear each other till you kill one another.” -</p> -<p>So Hermod suddenly disappeared, and no one knew what had become of him. The queen -made a pretence of sending out people to search for him, but no trace of him was found. -</p> -<p>When Olöf next visited Hadvör, she found her in great grief at Hermod’s disappearance. -</p> -<p>“Nay, do not weep,” she said; “the queen, by her wicked enchantments, has caused him -to disappear for a time. Both she and her daughter are two wicked giantesses, who -have only assumed their present form, and, when Hermod refused to marry her daughter, -she put in practice her magic arts. She has transported him to a desert island, where -he will be a lion during the day, but resume his own form every evening, and this -charm will last until you succeed in burning the lion’s skin. The queen has also further -arranged that you are to marry her brother, a terrible, three-headed giant, who lives -underground. I, too, have suffered from her arts,” concluded Olöf; “she carried me -away from my parents’ house, forcing me to serve her. Fortunately, however, she is -powerless <span class="pagenum" id="pb132">[132]</span>to hurt me, for the green cloak I always wear over my dress was a gift from my godmother, -and nothing can harm me while I have it on.” -</p> -<p>Poor Hadvör! She felt very hopeless when she heard of all her stepmother’s wicked -plots against her, and entreated Olöf, by the love they bore each other, to assist -her. -</p> -<p>This Olöf gladly promised she would do. -</p> -<p>“But first, you must keep watch and guard against the queen’s brother,” she said. -“He lives in a cave beneath the castle, and will rise beneath your chamber some night. -You must, therefore, always keep a large pot of boiling pitch ready, and as soon as -you hear a great rumbling noise, like an earthquake, and see the ground cracking, -at once pour the boiling pitch down the cracks, and this will kill the giant. It is -the only thing that can hurt him.” -</p> -<p>About this time, the king returned home from the wars, and was greatly distressed -at Hermod’s disappearance. He made inquiries and sent out messengers in all directions, -but no trace of him could be found, and the queen had to use all her arts to console -the king under the loss of his adopted son. -</p> -<p>Hadvör meanwhile remained quietly in her own house. Following Olöf’s advice, she kept -ready the boiling pitch for the giant, and had not long to wait. One night, shortly -after the king’s return, she was suddenly awakened by a loud rumbling noise; the <span class="pagenum" id="pb133">[133]</span>ground began to shake and tremble; but Hadvör, having been fully prepared, was not -frightened, and summoned her maidens to assist her. Then, as the noises grew louder, -and several great cracks appeared in the floor, Hadvör and the girls poured the boiling -pitch down the open seams. Then gradually the noises ceased, till everything was perfectly -quiet again. -</p> -<p>The next morning the queen rose up early, and as soon as she was dressed she hurried -to Princess Hadvör’s house. There, lying on the ground outside, she saw the dead body -of her brother the giant. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” cried the queen angrily, “that must be Hadvör’s work! But the minx need not -think she shall go unpunished, and upset all my schemes;” and bending over the body -of the uncouth monster, she continued: “By my magic power, I will that your body shall -be transformed into that of a beautiful prince, and that Hadvör shall be accused of -causing your death.” -</p> -<p>With these words she placed her hand on the giant’s body, and immediately it was changed -into the likeness of a handsome prince. -</p> -<p>The queen then returned to the palace, and, pretending to weep, she told the king -that she feared his daughter was a very wicked girl, though she always seemed so good, -for that her brother, a brave and handsome prince, had come to ask Hadvör’s hand <span class="pagenum" id="pb134">[134]</span>in marriage, who without any rhyme or reason had caused him to be killed, for she, -the queen, had just seen his dead body lying outside the princess’s house. -</p> -<p>When the king heard this, he hastened to Hadvör’s house, accompanied by the queen; -and when he saw the dead body lying there, just as the queen had described, he was -very angry. He said he could not have wished for a handsomer or nobler son-in-law, -and that he would gladly have consented to the marriage. -</p> -<p>Then the queen begged that she might be allowed to choose Hadvör’s punishment, and -the king, greatly incensed with his daughter, gave his consent. -</p> -<p>So the queen said it would only be a just punishment that Hadvör, who had killed her -brother, should be buried alive in the same grave with him; and the king, though sorry -for his daughter, having given his royal word, said the queen’s wishes must be carried -out. -</p> -<p>Olöf meanwhile, who, unknown to the queen, had overheard all that passed, hastened -away to tell Hadvör. When the princess heard what the queen intended doing, she was -very frightened, but Olöf comforted her and promised to help her. -</p> -<p>“And remember, if you wish to bring Hermod back again, you must not mind undergoing -some pain and suffering for him.” -</p> -<p>Olöf then brought her a short cloak, which she told Hadvör she must wear over her -dress when she went <span class="pagenum" id="pb135">[135]</span>into the grave or burial mound. The giant, she said, would be a spirit after he was -buried. -</p> -<p>“He will then ask you to cut off and give him one of your hands,” continued Olöf; -“but you must not promise to do this until he has told you where Hermod is, and how -you are to get to him. Then when you want to get out of the grave, he will let you -mount on his shoulder; but beware how you trust him: he will only help you to put -you off your guard, and will take hold of your cloak and drag you back. See, therefore, -that it is only loosely tied, so that when once you have your foot on the outer edge -the cloak alone will remain in his hands.<span class="corr" id="xd31e1815" title="Not in source">”</span> -</p> -<p>Meanwhile the grave was being prepared, and when all was ready the body of the supposed -prince was laid in it, and Hadvör, who was not allowed to say a word in her own defence, -was lowered in beside him, and the grave, was walled up and closed. -</p> -<p>And then all happened as Olöf had foretold. The supposed prince became a spirit, but -in his former giant form, and asked Hadvör if she would let him cut off one of her -hands and her hair, saying, “Only a maiden’s hand will open the grave, and a maiden’s -hair will Hermod save.” But Hadvör refused unless he first told her where Hermod was, -and how she could get to him. -</p> -<p>Then the giant said that the queen had banished Hermod to a desert island, and described -exactly where it was. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb136">[136]</span></p> -<p>“But you will not be able to reach him unless you cut off your hand,” said the giant -“Then you must cut off your hair and plait it together and make it into sandals, and -with these you will be able to cross both sea and land.” -</p> -<p>Hadvör at once carried out the giant’s instructions. She cut off her beautiful long -golden hair, and plaiting it together, made herself a pair of sandals. Then, thinking -only of Harmod, bravely held out her hand for the giant to cut off, and declared she -was ready to go. -</p> -<p>The giant said he would help her, that she must climb upon his shoulder and touch -the roof with the hand he had cut off, when the top of the grave would open. So she -followed his directions; and no sooner was the grave open than the giant stretched -up his hand and caught hold of her cloak, to pull her back. But with one spring Hadvör -was outside the grave, the cloak slipped from her shoulders, remaining in the giant’s -hands; and, without waiting to look round, she flew along the road he had told her -of. -</p> -<div class="figure p137width" id="p137"><img src="images/p137.png" alt="“WITH ONE SPRING HADVÖR WAS OUTSIDE THE GRAVE”" width="401" height="627"><p class="figureHead">“WITH ONE SPRING HADVÖR WAS OUTSIDE THE GRAVE”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>She ran on for some time without venturing to stop or look round, until at length -she reached the seashore. There, far far away in the distance, she saw a high rocky -island. Her sandals, however, enabled her to cross the water easily; but when she -reached the island the shore was so steep and rocky, she could find no way of getting -into the interior. This was a terrible disappointment and <span class="pagenum" id="pb139">[139]</span>tired and weary with all she had gone through, Hadvör sat down on a fallen piece of -rock, and presently fell asleep. Then she dreamt that a big giantess came up to her -and said, “I know that you are Hadvör, the king’s daughter, and that you are in search -of Hermod. He is on this island; but you will not find it easy to reach him, if left -to yourself, for the cliffs are steep and dangerous, and, though you are brave and -ready to face any danger for him, you will not be able to climb them. But I will help -you. Go round the corner of the next cliff, and there you will find a stout rope fastened -to the rocks. By its help you will be able to climb up and get into the island. But -it is large and has many caves, and you might be a long time ere you find Hermod. -I have, therefore, brought you this ball of ribbon; take hold of the loose end, and -the ball will roll along and guide you in the right way. I also give you this girdle; -fasten it round your waist, and as long as you wear it you will suffer neither hunger -nor fatigue. But remember to keep silence while Hermod is still under the spell, and -on no account must you speak until after you have burnt the lion’s skin.” -</p> -<p>When Hadvör awoke, feeling quite strong and refreshed, she thought she had only had -a very pleasant dream; but, looking round, she saw a ball of gaily coloured ribbon -and a beautiful silken girdle lying beside her. Putting the girdle round her waist, -<span class="pagenum" id="pb140">[140]</span>she tucked the ball inside of it, and, going round the next cliff, she saw a stout -rope hanging down. Then she knew that her dream was no ordinary one. She took hold -of the rope, and began climbing the almost perpendicular rock. But it was a long and -difficult task, for the rocks were high and steep, and the loss of her hand greatly -impeded her progress. But whenever she lost heart, she thought of Hermod, and the -knowledge that she was at last near him gave her fresh strength, till at length she -reached the top. -</p> -<p>She then placed the ball on the ground and followed its lead, till it stopped at the -entrance to a cave. -</p> -<p>Cautiously Hadvör peeped in, but she saw nothing except a miserable wooden pallet, -so she crept under this and hid herself. -</p> -<p>The hours seemed very long, as she lay there listening for every sound that might -announce Hermod’s approach; then, just as the sun was setting, sending a bright crimson -gleam into the cave, she heard a loud roar, accompanied by heavy footsteps, and presently -a huge lion entered the cave. -</p> -<p>Hadvör’s heart leapt into her mouth, but she remembered that she must be silent if -she wished to save him. -</p> -<p>The lion then went towards the hearth, and giving himself a vigorous shake, the lion’s -skin fell off, and Hadvör saw that it was indeed Hermod. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb141">[141]</span></p> -<p>He sat down on the bed (little thinking that Hadvör was hid underneath), and began -talking aloud of his love for Hadvör, and his great grief at their separation, and -his utter inability to help himself. “For, alas!” he concluded, “it is only by Hadvör’s -finding and burning my lion’s skin that I can ever get back my human figure and power; -and how is it possible she should ever find me here?” -</p> -<p>Hadvör, when she heard these words, almost jumped out from beneath the bed, but she -remembered in time that she must not speak until she had burnt the lion’s skin. So, -with a strong effort of her will, she kept perfectly still and silent till Hermod -threw himself down on the bed. -</p> -<p>As soon as she heard that he was fast asleep, she crept forth quietly, and, taking -an armful of wood and a lighted brand from the hearth, she made up a big fire outside -the cave, and burnt the lion’s skin Hermod had thrown off. She then returned to the -cave and wakened Hermod. What a glad and joyful meeting that was! -</p> -<p>Hadvör told Hermod all that had occurred after his disappearance, and how, by Olöf’s -help, she had been enabled to find him. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Hadvör,” cried Hermod, “to think of all you have done and suffered for my sake! -And, alas, that you should have lost your right hand! How can I ever make up to you -for all you have done?” And gently taking the maimed arm, he pressed his lips to the -wrist, <span class="pagenum" id="pb142">[142]</span>when lo, and behold, the hand was restored, and not even a mark was visible to show -where it had been severed! -</p> -<p>Then they began planning how best to return home, and Hadvör told Hermod of her wonderful -dream and the gifts she had already received from the giantess. “Surely,” she added, -“she must live somewhere on this island, and might help us again.” -</p> -<p>Hermod said he believed a giantess did live on the island, and that she was called -Allgood, but he had never seen her, though she was supposed to watch over people and -help them. So they determined to try and find her, and they sallied forth. After a -long search, they came to a huge cavern, inside of which sat the great giantess, surrounded -by her fifteen children! Then Hermod asked her if she would help them to return to -their home, telling her how they had been driven forth. -</p> -<p>“It will not be easy,” replied Allgood, “because the giant who was buried with Hadvör -will try and throw all kinds of obstacles in your way. He has been changed into a -huge whale, and swims all round this island, and he will certainly try all he can -to kill Hadvör ere she reaches her own country. But I will lend you my ship, for though -Hadvör’s sandals would carry you across the water, they will not protect you from -the giant. He may not know that you are in my ship; but if you see him swimming towards -you, <span class="pagenum" id="pb143">[143]</span>I fear your life may be in danger. Then call on me, and I will help you.” -</p> -<p>Hermod and Hadvör thanked the giantess warmly for her good advice and kind offer of -help, and getting on board her ship, where they found food and everything they wanted, -they left the island, happy and hopeful. But ere long they saw a huge whale swimming -rapidly towards them. He spouted the water up, yards high, and lashed the sea with -his tail as he came near the ship. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Hermod,” cried Hadvör, “that surely must be the wicked giant! Let us call on -Allgood to help us!” And they both called loudly on the giantess for aid. -</p> -<p>Immediately a still bigger whale than the first one appeared, followed by fifteen -smaller ones. They swam swiftly towards the ship, and when they had completely surrounded -it, they turned on the first whale. Then a terrific battle began. The water shot almost -up to the clouds, the sea was lashed into such great waves, that it seemed as if the -vessel must be swamped, and Hermod and Hadvör watched eagerly for the result. The -fight lasted for some time; but when at length it was over, they saw that the sea -for some distance was red with the blood of the dead whale. And then the big whale, -followed by the fifteen smaller ones, swam back to the island, and Hermod and Hadvör -reached their own land in safety. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb144">[144]</span></p> -<p>Meanwhile, strange events had happened at the king’s castle. The queen and her daughter -had disappeared, and in their apartments a big rat and a mouse fought all day and -night. In vain the servants tried to drive them away. Even if they ran off for a short -time, they always came back again and disturbed the whole castle by their cries. Thus -some time passed, and the king was once again plunged into grief, not only at the -disappearance of the queen, but because these horrid animals left neither him nor -his court any peace. -</p> -<p>One evening, when they were all assembled in the great hall, very sad and silent, -quick steps were heard approaching, and, to the surprise of every one, Hermod entered. -As soon as the king saw him, he embraced him warmly, greeting him like one returned -from the dead, and anxiously inquiring all that had happened to him. But before sitting -down, Hermod said he must first go to the queen’s apartment. There the rat and mouse -were fighting and biting one another, uttering frightful cries; but, drawing his sword, -Hermod smote them both, when, to the amazement of all, there lay two hideous giantesses -dead on the ground. The servants quickly carried them out into the great courtyard, -where they were thrown on a pile of wood and burnt. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile, the king and Hermod, accompanied by the whole court, returned to the hall, -and then Hermod related all his wonderful adventures, greatly to the <span class="pagenum" id="pb145">[145]</span>delight and amazement of the king and his courtiers. And, while they were exclaiming -at the wonders of his tale, Hadvör came in, accompanied by Olöf. -</p> -<div class="figure p145width" id="p145"><img src="images/p145.png" alt="“THERE THE RAT AND MOUSE WERE FIGHTING AND BITING ONE ANOTHER.”" width="423" height="429"><p class="figureHead">“THERE THE RAT AND MOUSE WERE FIGHTING AND BITING ONE ANOTHER.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Then, indeed, there was general rejoicing, and the king at once acceded to Hermod’s -wish to become his son-in-law. There was no long delay over the wedding, and as the -king was now growing old, he <span class="pagenum" id="pb146">[146]</span>handed over the government of the country to Hermod, whose reign is still known as -that of “the good king.” -</p> -<p>Hadvör, in the midst of her own happiness, did not forget Olöf and all the good services -she had rendered her. She married one of the great nobles of the kingdom, who became -King Hermod’s right hand, and Hadvör and Olöf remained close friends all the days -of their life, their friendship descending to their children and grandchildren. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb147">[147]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ingebjorg" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e293">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Ingebjörg</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn147width"><img src="images/ornament03.png" alt="Ornament." width="68" height="46"></div><p> -</p> -<p>There once lived a king and queen who ought to have been as happy as the day is long, -for they had a fine kingdom, a beautiful palace, plenty of horses and carriages; their -treasure-room was filled with gold, silver, and precious stones, and no matter how -much they took out of it, it always remained full. -</p> -<p>Their people were quiet and industrious, and they had no cares or troubles; yet, notwithstanding -all this, they grew daily more sad and sorrowful, for they had no children to inherit -all the riches they owned. -</p> -<p>One day the queen went out into the palace garden. It was a fine bright winter’s morning. -The snow lay hard and firm on the ground, and each tree and bush sparkled and glistened -in the sunshine, just as if the jewels in the king’s treasury had been scattered over -them. -</p> -<p>The queen, feeling tired, sat down on a stone bench beneath a huge oak tree, when -suddenly a large white bird flew down from the tree. It brushed past so <span class="pagenum" id="pb148">[148]</span>close to the queen’s face, that the wing-feathers scratched her cheek, and a few drops -of bright crimson blood fell on the snowy ground. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” cried the queen, “would that I might have a daughter who would be as beautiful -as those crimson drops on the white glistening ground!” -</p> -<p>“You shall have your wish,” sang the bird, as it flew away, its white wings shining -in the sun like silver. -</p> -<p>The queen had hardly recovered from her surprise than she heard a noise behind her, -and, turning round, she beheld the old man Surtur, who lived in a little hut near -the palace, and who was well known and dreaded as a wicked magician. -</p> -<p>“Ay, you shall have your wish,” he muttered, in a fierce, angry voice; “but I too -intend to have a say in the matter. A daughter shall indeed be born to you, but she -shall cause you more sorrow than happiness, unless, indeed, she returns you good for -evil.” And he laughed wickedly, and disappeared. -</p> -<p>When the queen heard these words she was greatly troubled, for she knew that Surtur -was her enemy, and that he was powerful; but as weeks and months passed and nothing -happened, she forgot all about the old man’s words, and when at length her little -daughter was born, every one agreed that she was the most beautiful child ever seen. -She was christened Ingebjörg, and grew up as good as she was beautiful. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb149">[149]</span></p> -<p>At first the queen could not do enough for the child, and could hardly bear her out -of her sight; but as she grew older, and when she saw how fond the king was of Ingebjörg, -and how every one praised and admired her, she began to grow jealous, and all her -love seemed to turn to hatred. -</p> -<div class="figure p149width" id="p149"><img src="images/p149.png" alt="“‘AY, YOU SHALL HAVE YOUR WISH,’ HE MUTTERED.”" width="429" height="440"><p class="figureHead">“ ‘AY, YOU SHALL HAVE YOUR WISH,’ HE MUTTERED.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>When the king saw this, he thought it would be <span class="pagenum" id="pb150">[150]</span>better to separate Ingebjörg from her mother, so he built her a separate house, and -there she lived with her own attendants. But this only made the queen still more angry. -At last she fell ill, and sent for her daughter, and when the girl came to her bedside -she whispered something in her ear, and then sent her back to her own house again. -But from that day a change came over Ingebjörg. She no longer laughed and danced as -was her wont, but walked about the rooms alone, often weeping, and would never leave -her house on any pretext whatsoever. -</p> -<p>One day, when Ingebjörg, as usual, sat in her room, her work that she used to take -such pleasure in lying idly on her lap, while the tears rolled slowly down her cheeks, -she heard some one knocking at the door, and on opening it she saw a funny little -old woman with a high peaked hat, who asked if she might come in and rest. -</p> -<p>Ingebjörg listlessly said “Yes;” and then the old woman began telling her some wonderful -stories, and at last Ingebjörg got so interested that her tears stopped, and she looked -quite bright and happy like her old self. -</p> -<p>“And now,” continued the old woman, “I want you to come out into the wood with me. -It is a lovely day, and so beautiful and fresh in the shade of the trees.” -</p> -<p>Though at first Ingebjörg declared she did not care to go, she at last allowed herself -to be persuaded, <span class="pagenum" id="pb151">[151]</span>and soon they were wandering along on the soft mossy-paths beneath the beautiful great -tall-stemmed firs, graceful beeches, and feathery birch, till gradually the sad look -disappeared from Ingebjörg’s face, and she began to laugh and run like the happy girl -she had once been. -</p> -<p>“And now,” said the little old woman, when, tired of walking, they had seated themselves -on a mossy bank, “now tell me, Ingebjörg, why are you always so sad?” -</p> -<p>At first the girl refused to speak, but the little old woman kept on asking, and she -looked so kind and gentle that at length Ingebjörg said her mother had told her that -it had been foretold at her birth that she was to marry a terrible giant, and that -she was to burn her father’s castle and so cause his death. -</p> -<p>“And oh,” cried Ingebjörg, “I love him so dearly! He has always been so good and kind -to me! Oh, let us hasten home. I quite forgot; I ought never to have left my house, -and I never <i>will</i> go out again, and then I cannot possibly harm him, or marry that horrible giant.” -And the poor girl hurried home, sobbing and crying all the way. -</p> -<p>“Nay, nay,” said the little old woman, “comfort yourself, my child. I am your godmother, -and there is no harm done, and I think we can find some way to avert these evils. -It is all that wicked Surtur’s doing. He wanted to marry your mother, and when she -would have nothing to say to him and married <span class="pagenum" id="pb152">[152]</span>your father, he vowed he would never rest till the king was dead and she was punished. -So he got her maid to give her some drops made out of the dragon’s tooth, which turned -her love for you to hatred and jealousy. But he can only work so far. It remains for -you, now that you are grown up, to undo the evil he has wrought by returning good -for evil, for love can overcome all things. The king’s palace I cannot save, for my -power only extends over living things; but neither your father nor mother shall be -hurt, and the treasure can also be saved. Neither need you fear the giant if you will -do exactly as I bid you. Now you must first go and persuade your father to go out -riding in the forest with all his attendants.” -</p> -<p>With a heart greatly relieved at her godmother’s cheery words, Ingebjörg hastened -to do her bidding. -</p> -<p>“Dear father,” she said, as she entered his presence, “the day is so fine and the -woods are so beautiful, will you not go out for a ride in the woods and take the courtiers -with you?” -</p> -<p>And the king, pleased at seeing her look so bright and happy, at once said he would -go, and with all his courtiers in attendance, started off for a great hunting party -in the forest. -</p> -<p>As soon as they were well out of sight, Ingebjörg sent the servants away on different -errands, and when the palace was quite empty, the little old dame helped the princess -to carry out all the treasure and whatever else was of value in the castle, and then, -when <span class="pagenum" id="pb153">[153]</span>they stood in the great empty hall, she told Ingebjörg that she must now take down -the big can of oil from the mantelshelf. In so doing the girl’s foot slipped, and -the oil ran over the hearth and into the fire. In a few minutes the whole place was -in a blaze, the little old dame and Ingebjörg having just time to escape. -</p> -<p>“Thus,” said the old woman, “one part of old Surtur’s enchantment has been fulfilled, -without harm to any one, and the rest you must now carry out;” so saying, she gave -Ingebjörg a little silver ball. “Now go to the forest, throw down this ball, and follow -its windings till it stops at a woodman’s hut; go in, but keep the door ajar, so that -you can see who comes in, and, whatever you do, remember that <i>you</i> must see the owner of the hut before he sees you. Remain there till I summon you; -but when in your dreams you hear me calling you, do not lose an instant, but hasten -to the palace, for your mother will need you. Remember love is the great conqueror, -and can overcome all evils.” -</p> -<p>Ingebjörg promised to do exactly as the old dame had told her. She threw down the -silver ball and followed its course as it rolled along, till at last it stopped before -a woodman’s hut, and, going in, she hid behind the half-closed door, peeping curiously -between the slit. -</p> -<p>Presently she saw a huge giant coming towards the hut, carrying a dead bear across -his shoulders which he had killed out hunting. He pushed open <span class="pagenum" id="pb154">[154]</span>the door, and, as he threw down his burden, he beheld Ingebjörg; however, she had -seen him first, and felt very frightened. -</p> -<p>But though he looked terribly fierce, his voice was very soft and kind as he told -her that she might remain with him, but that she would have to make the beds, cook -the food, and sweep the floor—all which Ingebjörg promised to do. He then showed her -a little inner chamber where he said she might sleep. “And, whatever noises you hear,” -he added, “don’t come in here unless I call you.” -</p> -<p>And thus passed three days. The giant went out early every morning, and never returned -till sunset; while Ingebjörg cooked the food, made the beds, and kept the little hut -clean and tidy. Every night she heard frightful noises in the outer room, the walls -of the hut shook, and the earth trembled, but as the giant never called her, she lay -quietly in her bed, pulling the clothes over her ears to deaden the terrible noises. -And then, as she fell asleep, each night she dreamed that, instead of the giant, a -handsome young prince stood beside the hearth. -</p> -<p>On the third evening, she had hardly fallen asleep when she fancied she heard some -one calling her. Quickly jumping out of bed, she hastily threw on her clothes, cautiously -opened the door, and, seeing the hut was empty, she ran as quickly as she could to -the palace. She knew that her mother needed her. -</p> -<p>There, in front of the chief entrance, she saw a <span class="pagenum" id="pb155">[155]</span>wooden stake had been driven into the ground, to which the queen was tied, while the -servants were piling fagots of wood round her; for the queen had been condemned to -be burnt to death for having set the palace on fire during the king’s absence and -stolen all the treasure, though she in vain pleaded her innocence. -</p> -<p>Pushing her way through the crowd, Ingebjörg threw herself down on her knees before -her father. -</p> -<p>“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried eagerly. “Dear father, my mother is not to blame. It was -I who was forced to burn down the castle, in order to save your life, which was threatened -by the wicked magician, Surtur, and the treasure also is safe.” -</p> -<p>When the king heard this, he at once ordered the queen to be released, who, freed -from the wicked spells that Surtur had thrown over her, embraced her daughter with -many loving words. -</p> -<p>Surtur, hearing that his evil deeds were known to the king, tried to hide himself -in the woods; but he was caught and brought back by the giant, who had also fallen -under his enchantments. But Ingebjörg remembered her silver ball, and, throwing it -towards the giant, he caught it, and as he did so he was immediately changed into -the handsome young prince Ingebjörg had seen each night in her dreams. -</p> -<p>But Surtur was not to escape. The king called his servants, who bound the magician -with strong cords. <span class="pagenum" id="pb156">[156]</span>He was condemned to death for all his wicked deeds, and was led forth into the desert, -where he was torn to pieces by wild horses. -</p> -<p>All the queen’s old jealousy now died out for ever. She loved Ingebjörg more fondly -each day, and before long there was a great marriage-feast between the prince and -Ingebjörg. They lived happily together all the days of their life, and on the death -of the king and queen, Ingebjörg and her husband reigned in their stead, beloved by -all their people. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb157">[157]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="hans" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e301">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Hans</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn157width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="h.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e309">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HANS STARTS ON HIS TRAVELS.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Once upon a time, many, many years ago, there was an old man and his wife who lived -in a little cottage beside a big wood. They had three sons, called Kurt, Conrad, and -Hans. -</p> -<p>The father was very proud of his two elder boys, who were great tall fellows, but -he never troubled about Hans, the youngest son, who, poor boy, often fared rather -badly, as he only got whatever his brothers did not care to keep. He was never allowed -to join in their games, or trials of skill, in which the father trained his elder -boys, but had to stop at home, doing the housework and helping his mother in the kitchen. -She was, indeed, the only one who ever showed him any love or kindness. -</p> -<p>Thus poor Hans was often very sad and lonely, and so, in order to while away the time -and have some kind of companionship, he got a kitten from a neighbour, teaching it -all kinds of tricks, and as the <span class="pagenum" id="pb158">[158]</span>animal grew older it became so attached to Hans that it followed him about wherever -he went. -</p> -<p>So matters went on till all three brothers were grown up. Kurt and Conrad gave themselves -great airs, for, being tall and robust and well skilled in all games of strength, -they laid down the law whenever they appeared on the village green, and bragged so -loudly that most people were afraid to contradict them, more especially as their father -backed them up in everything. He thought they could do no wrong, whereas Hans was -always wrong and of no use at all; he ought, in fact, to have been a girl, always -pinned to his mother’s apron-string. -</p> -<p>And thus ignored by his father, and set aside by his brothers, there was only his -mother to stand up for Hans, but she only loved him all the more, and he in return -was devoted to her. -</p> -<p>One day Kurt and Conrad came home from the village, where they had come off victors -in every trial of strength on the green, and so proud were they of this success, that -they begged their father to let them start on their travels, and go and visit the -king whose kingdom lay on the opposite side of the great arm of the sea near which -stood their hut. -</p> -<p>At first the father did not like the idea of parting with his sons; but when he looked -at them, and saw what great strong fellows they were, he felt convinced that they -would certainly win riches and renown; <span class="pagenum" id="pb159">[159]</span>so he agreed to let them go, fully convinced they would return both famous and wealthy. -</p> -<p>Not long after this, the father heard in the village that a big ship lay in the offing, -so he told his wife she must get new shoes for Kurt and Conrad, as well as money for -the journey, for he meant them to go to the great kingdom across the water, where -they would be sure to win both fame and riches. -</p> -<p>The old woman did her best to obey her husband’s behests. She took the great hanks -of flax she had spun during the winter, and having sold these in the village, she -bought new shoes for Kurt and Conrad with some of the money, keeping the rest for -their journey. -</p> -<p>But when Hans saw all these preparations going on, he had no rest or peace, and a -great longing came over him to be allowed to go with his brothers. -</p> -<p>Plucking up his courage, he went to his father, and begged and entreated to be allowed -to accompany Kurt and Conrad. -</p> -<p>At first the old man was very irate at what he considered Han’s impertinence, and -angrily refused. But when he came to think over it, he decided that he would rather -not have him at home alone, when the others were away, so he told him he might go, -but only on condition that he did not join his brothers. He must keep quite apart -from them, so that they need not be ashamed before strangers of its being known that -such a small, useless fellow was their brother. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb160">[160]</span></p> -<p>Although this was not a very gracious permission, Hans was only too pleased to get -leave of any sort, so he hastened to his mother and begged her to try and fit him -out also, like his brothers. -</p> -<p>Kurt and Conrad, hearing that Hans had likewise got permission to go, hastened their -own preparations and started at once, as they did not want him to go with them; but -he was so anxious to get away and helped his mother so effectually, that he was ready -almost as soon as they were. -</p> -<p>When he came to bid her farewell, she gave him a small purse with her savings in it, -and then handed him her oven crutch.<a class="noteRef" id="xd31e2000src" href="#xd31e2000">1</a> -</p> -<p>“Take this also, Hans,” she said; “you will find it very useful, for you can use it -either as a walking-stick or a weapon of defence, if you are in danger, and you will -never lose your way, so long as you have it in your possession.” -</p> -<p>Hans thanked her warmly, bade his father good-bye, and with another loving farewell -to his mother, went forth on his travels, his cat sitting gravely on his shoulder. -</p> -<p>He hurried along as quickly as he could, hoping he would yet be in time to overtake -his brothers, but when he got down to the shore there was no sign either of them or -the ship, which had evidently sailed some time before. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb161">[161]</span></p> -<p>Unwilling to lose any chance, Hans kept along the shore for some time, thinking that -perhaps the vessel had gone into some of the “fiords” that surrounded the coast; but, -seeing no sign of a sail, he at last left the beach as the sun was setting, and took -a path leading up towards the hills. -</p> -<p>His cat, who had sat on his shoulder all this time, now jumped to the ground, purring -and arching his back as he trotted beside Hans. Suddenly, a huge bird came flying -rapidly towards them. Hans at once saw that it was a dragon, so he took a firm grasp -of his iron crutch, waited till the creature was within reach, then, throwing it, -hit him so cleverly that he fell to the ground; whereupon the cat, making a spring, -speedily put an end to the monster. -</p> -<p>When Hans ran up, he saw that the bird held something white between its talons, and, -stooping down, perceived it was a little girl, who cried most piteously. -</p> -<p>Hans tenderly lifted the little thing in his arms, and tried his best to quiet her. -But it was not till the big cat came up purring and rubbing itself against the wee -creature, that she ceased her sobbing and was comforted. -</p> -<p>Hans was now somewhat at a loss as to what he had best do. Night was coming on; there -was no house in sight, and no food at hand. But just as he was driven to his wits’ -ends, he saw a little old man <span class="pagenum" id="pb162">[162]</span>running towards him, puffing and panting. As soon as he came up to Hans, he thanked -him warmly for having rescued his child from the dragon. -</p> -<div class="figure p162width" id="p162"><img src="images/p162.png" alt="“HANS AT ONCE SAW THAT IT WAS A DRAGON.”" width="415" height="449"><p class="figureHead">“HANS AT ONCE SAW THAT IT WAS A DRAGON.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>He was a quaint-looking little man, almost a dwarf, but when he took the child in -his arms and began to soothe and quiet it, his face was so kind and gentle, <span class="pagenum" id="pb163">[163]</span>that Hans, who had expected to pass the night out-of-doors, gladly accepted his offer -to go home with him and stay the night. -</p> -<p>They walked on a long way, pussy always trotting by her young master’s side, till -at length they came to a big stone or rock. -</p> -<p>Here the dwarf paused, and, knocking three times, the stone opened. Then the dwarf -bade Hans enter, and, giving three taps, the stone again closed. -</p> -<p>When Hans looked round, he was surprised to find himself in a fine large room, fitted -up with every comfort; great couches, spread with soft rugs, ran along two sides; -in one corner was the hearth, on which a bright fire was burning; and on the other -side was a table with some chairs beside it, and covered with various papers and quaint -instruments. -</p> -<p>The old man put the child into a pretty little cot, and after he and Hans had partaken -of some food, he invited the latter to rest. -</p> -<p>Hans, nothing loath, threw himself on one of the couches, with his cat beside him, -and, thoroughly tired out with all the excitement of his departure and the long distance -he had walked, fell asleep almost as soon as his head rested on the pillow. But even -in his sleep he heard the dwarf working at his papers during the greater part of the -night -</p> -<p>Next morning, after they had breakfasted and Hans was ready to start forth on his -travels, the dwarf again thanked him for his timely rescue. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb164">[164]</span></p> -<p>“I can never be grateful enough to you for saving my child,” he continued. “And now -I am going to give you three things, which I hope will be useful to you, though nothing -can ever cancel my debt to you.” -</p> -<p>“Indeed you owe me but small thanks,” replied Hans, laughing; “it was really my cat -who saved your child, by killing the dragon ere I came up to him.” -</p> -<p>But though Hans declared he wanted no payment, the dwarf would take no denial. -</p> -<p>“You see this small stone,” he said; “it possesses the power of making whoever holds -it in his hand invisible. This sword,” he continued, drawing forth a tiny but exquisitely -damascened sword, “is both sharp and strong, and though small enough to carry in your -pocket, you have but to express the wish when you need to use it, and it will at once -attain its full size and strength. And here,” he added, “is my third gift. It is, -as you see, but a tiny little ship, like a child’s toy, so small that you can easily -carry it also in your pocket, and yet, whenever you desire, it will become as large -as you may need it either to go on a river or across the sea, and it further possesses -the property of being able to sail, no matter whether there is any wind or not.” -</p> -<p>It was in vain that Hans protested he had in no way earned such valuable gifts. The -dwarf insisted; so Hans was fain to take the precious treasures, <span class="pagenum" id="pb165">[165]</span>thanking him most warmly for his great kindness. He then bade him farewell, kissed -the pretty child, who clung round his neck, and, taking up his iron crutch, shouldered -his cat and departed. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb166">[166]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="h.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e319">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS WONDERFUL ADVENTURES, AND HOW HE RETURNED GOOD FOR EVIL.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">When Hans got down to the shore again, he drew forth the little ship from his pocket, -and, putting it in the water, said— -</p> -<p>“Ship, ship, grow larger.” -</p> -<p>Immediately the tiny boat expanded, and behold a beautiful vessel lay there at anchor. -</p> -<p>Hans got on board, and then, having said where he wished to go, the vessel sailed -merrily along towards the kingdom on the opposite side of the big sea. -</p> -<p>When they were halfway across, a violent thunderstorm came on; but though he noticed -that the other vessels near him were tossed about by the great waves, his ship sailed -straight on towards its destination, and never lay-to or swerved aside till it was -safely anchored in its destined port. -</p> -<p>As soon as Hans landed, he said, “Ship, ship, grow smaller!” and immediately the great -vessel grew smaller and smaller, till it was like a tiny little model which he could -easily put into his pocket. -</p> -<p>Making sure that he had both his other treasures <span class="pagenum" id="pb167">[167]</span>safely stowed away, Hans, with his faithful cat mounted on his shoulder, made his -way inland. -</p> -<p>Presently he came to a small wood, and here, sitting down beneath a fine, big oak -tree, near which ran a bright sparkling stream, he decided to remain for a short time, -studying the people and their habits, ere he went on to the king’s palace. -</p> -<p>Thanks to his faithful cat, he never lacked food, for puss went out night and morning, -always returning with a rabbit or a bird for her master’s dinner and supper. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile, Kurt and Conrad on their arrival had gone straight to the palace, and had -asked the king’s permission to remain the winter with him. Although he did not really -require their services, the king, seeing what fine strong fellows they were, gladly -consented. So they joined the royal household, and were soon known as the merriest -among the party, often boasting of their great feats of strength and the valiant deeds -they had done. -</p> -<p>After some weeks, Hans too arrived at the palace. At first he kept somewhat in the -background, where no one noticed him, but whence he was able to observe everything -that went on. -</p> -<p>Now, the king had no son, but an only daughter named Gerda, who was both beautiful -and wise. The king, who was getting old, was anxious to see her happily married; but, -although he had received numerous offers for her hand from neighbouring <span class="pagenum" id="pb168">[168]</span>princes and other strangers who had heard of the princess’s beauty and wit, she had -refused them all, for Gerda was difficult to please. -</p> -<p>At length one day, just at the commencement of winter, and when all the foreign princes -and courtiers were assembled in the big hall of the palace, the king announced that -he had quite made up his mind to give his daughter, together with the half of his -kingdom during his lifetime, to whosoever would bring him by Christmas Eve, the three -most precious treasures in his kingdom. -</p> -<p>These were, a chess-board and men, made of pure gold and silver; a gold-handled sword, -set with precious stones, in a golden scabbard, and with an unbreakable blade, and -which always killed your enemy; and a wonderful bird with golden plumage, which, when -it sang, could be heard in every part of the kingdom, yet its wondrous melodies were -so sweet and soft, that they were not too loud even when quite near. -</p> -<p>These marvellous treasures, said the king, had originally belonged to his ancestors; -but, during a great war with the giants, many years ago, they had been carried off, -and were now in possession of a terrible ogress, who lived on a rocky and almost inaccessible -island, and always kept these treasures in a cave, on a shelf above her head, and -they could only be taken away while the giantess was asleep. -</p> -<p>The courtiers did not pay much attention to the <span class="pagenum" id="pb169">[169]</span>king’s words. They had heard them before, and they also knew that all those who had -ventured on this quest, had either never been heard of again, or, if they returned, -were maimed both in body and mind. -</p> -<p>Some of the foreign princes, however, started off, hoping they might succeed. But -when days elapsed and they did not return, Kurt and Conrad thought they would like -to try. Knowing how big and strong they were, the task did not seem an impossible -one to them, and they were eager to make the venture. -</p> -<p>Kurt, therefore, as the eldest, came first before the king, and said that if he could -have a ship and crew, he would gladly start in search of the treasures. -</p> -<p>The king at once acceded to his request, a vessel was fitted out, and Kurt sailed -away. -</p> -<p>After many days, he at length reached the island, but, being still daylight when they -arrived, they kept well out of sight, and did not attempt to land till it was dusk, -when Kurt hoped the giantess might be asleep. -</p> -<p>Then, making his way cautiously to the cave where she lived, he peeped in, and there, -sure enough, lay the great ogress, fast asleep on her bed. -</p> -<p>Creeping cautiously along the floor, Kurt looked up for the shelf, and there he saw -the three golden treasures. -</p> -<div class="figure p169width" id="p169"><img src="images/p169.jpg" alt="“KURT HOPED THE GIANTESS MIGHT BE ASLEEP.”" width="649" height="417"><div class="figAnnotation p169width"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 169.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“KURT HOPED THE GIANTESS MIGHT BE ASLEEP.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>He hardly knew which to take first, so he decided to begin with the most difficult -one, and, cautiously <span class="pagenum" id="pb170">[170]</span>stretching forth his hand, laid hold of the bird, which sat on its perch with its -head tucked under its wing, thinking to put it in his pocket. But, unfortunately, -he grasped it too roughly, and immediately the bird began to screech so loudly, that -the whole cave shook and trembled. -</p> -<p>In an instant the giantess sprang from her bed, caught hold of Kurt, threw him down -on the ground, and tied his hands and feet firmly with ropes. -</p> -<p>“Ha! ha!” she laughed. “Here is another one! What fools they all are, to think they -could outwit me! But this one will do nicely for my Christmas dinner when I have fed -him up a little.” And with these words, and despite his loud cries and remonstrances, -she trundled him into a small cave at the back. “And you need not fear that I shall -starve you,” she grinned maliciously, “for I want you to get nice and fat; at present -you are so thin, you are not worth eating.” So saying, she ran out of the cave and -hurried down to the shore, hoping to catch some of the crew, and so fill her larder -still further. -</p> -<p>But no sooner did the men see the monster running down to the shore, than they rowed -back to the ship with all their might, and, lifting the anchor, set sail at once, -and were soon out of sight -</p> -<p>When the men returned home and described the awful ogress who had raced down to the -shore to catch them, the king feared there was but little hope that Kurt would ever -be heard of again. <span class="pagenum" id="pb171">[171]</span>But after a few days, Conrad began to think that if <i>he</i> had gone, he would have managed more cleverly than Kurt, so he asked the king if -he would fit out a ship for him and let him try his luck. -</p> -<p>The king, anxious to recover his treasures, at once agreed; and full of hope, feeling -quite sure his skill and cleverness would not fail him, Conrad started on his journey. -</p> -<p>But, alas! he was no more lucky than his elder brother. When he got to the cave, he -also found the giantess asleep, and, after considering which of the three treasures -he should take first, he decided for the sword. -</p> -<p>“The bird may make a noise if it sees me,” he thought, “whereas if I have the sword, -should the giantess awake, I will kill her, and then secure all three treasures.” -</p> -<p>So he watched for a few minutes to make quite sure that both the giantess and the -bird were asleep, then stealing cautiously on tiptoe across the floor of the cave, -he reached up to the shelf and stretched his hand out to take the sword. But, alas! -in his eagerness he only grasped the handle of the weapon, and with a loud crash the -scabbard fell down. -</p> -<p>The bird began to scream, and in an instant the giantess sprang from her bed and had -Conrad down on the floor, where she at once tied him up with ropes, as she had his -brother. -</p> -<p>“Ha, ha!” she croaked. “Here is another one! <span class="pagenum" id="pb172">[172]</span>Oh, these fools, these fools! But if they will only come on fast enough, I need not -stint myself, for I shall have a well-stocked larder by Christmas-time!” -</p> -<p>And ere he knew what was to happen to him, Conrad found himself inside the small cave -beside his brother Kurt. -</p> -<p>“Don’t be afraid that I shall starve you,” laughed the ogress; “you shall have plenty -of food, and you must eat all you can, and get fat as quickly as possible, and then -I shall release you;” and she grinned and laughed so loudly, that the whole cave shook -and trembled as if there had been an earthquake. -</p> -<p>Soon after the second vessel had returned to the court, the men giving the same account -of what had occurred as those in the first vessel, Hans suddenly disappeared. He had -become such a great favourite at court, that every one was very sorry when he thus -suddenly vanished. -</p> -<p>But he too was determined to try his luck, and see if he could not carry off the treasures, -and so win the beautiful Princess Gerda, who had been most kind to him during his -stay at her father’s court. -</p> -<p>So one evening, just as the sun was setting, he walked quietly down to the shore, -Puss as usual sitting on his shoulder, and, having placed his little ship in the water, -and pronounced the magic words, he arrived at the giantess’s island about the middle -of the day. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb173">[173]</span></p> -<p>Having landed, Hans took his stone out of his pocket, and thus at once becoming invisible, -started off for the ogress’s cave. -</p> -<p>Looking in, he saw it was empty, so, although he was invisible, he thought it better -to hide behind a projecting bit of rock, in case she might knock up against him. -</p> -<p>As evening closed in, the giantess returned. But no sooner had she entered the cave, -than she sniffed about in all directions— -</p> -<p>“Phew! it smells of humans here!” she muttered. Not seeing any one, however, she concluded -it must be the two men she was fattening up in the inner cave. So, after a little -time, she lay down on her bed. For some time she could not sleep, and kept on muttering, -“Phew! It is very strange that I should smell those humans so strongly to-night! I -could have sworn there was a fresh human here!” -</p> -<p>At last, after tossing about restlessly, she dropped off asleep. -</p> -<p>Hans crept forth softly, but the fire on the hearth had died so low, he could not -well see his way, and stumbled over a small stone. In an instant the golden bird raised -its head, but just as it was going to give a shrill scream, Hans’s big cat pounced -on it and silenced it. -</p> -<p>Then the giantess started up, and, jumping out of bed, began feeling all round the -walls, swearing angrily. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb174">[174]</span></p> -<p>Hans knew that he must kill her, for, though he was invisible, if she caught hold -of him she would certainly kill him. He therefore drew the sword which the dwarf had -given him, out of his pocket and wished it to grow bigger. Then, when the giantess -came near him, and stretched out her huge arms to throw him down, Hans, with one blow -of his sword, cut off her head, which rolled away into a corner. -</p> -<p>Hans then blew up the fire, and began searching round the cave; in addition to the -king’s three treasures, he found several great chests filled with gold and precious -stones. Then he noticed that there was a smaller cave at the back, and, lighting a -pine knot, he entered and found his brothers. He immediately loosened their bands, -and they were both so grateful to be freed from the terrible fate in store for them -that they ever after treated him as true brothers should. -</p> -<p>They all three then set to work and carried the treasures from the cave to the ship, -and when everything had been taken on board they quickly returned to the king’s country, -where they arrived on Christmas Eve, greatly to the astonishment of the whole court, -who had quite given them up as lost. -</p> -<p>But greater still was the surprise of every one, when Hans presented the king with -the three treasures which had been so long lost, and were now once again restored -to the kingdom. -</p> -<p>The king was so delighted at having at last gained <span class="pagenum" id="pb175">[175]</span>his wish, and recovered the long-lost treasures, that he told Hans he should always -look upon him as a dear son, and that he should certainly marry his daughter. -</p> -<p>So Hans was dressed in royal robes, and very shortly after married the fair Princess -Gerda, who had long secretly admired him. The wedding was held with all possible magnificence. -No expense was spared, and gifts were given to all the poor in the land. -</p> -<p>The king then divided his kingdom in half, putting Hans in charge of one; whereupon, -he sent for his father and mother, and gave them a good house and sufficient money -to live in comfort for the rest of their days. And the two elder brothers were also -provided for. -</p> -<p>Hans and Gerda reigned long and happily. Puss always had a place of honour beside -his beloved master, and lived long enough to see Hans’s children and even grandchildren. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb176">[176]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="footnotes"> -<hr class="fnsep"> -<div class="footnote-body"> -<div class="fndiv" id="xd31e2000"> -<p class="footnote"><span class="fnlabel"><a class="noteRef" href="#xd31e2000src">1</a></span> This is a small bar of iron, about the size of a walking-stick, with a cross-piece -at one end, still in use in Iceland. <a class="fnarrow" href="#xd31e2000src" title="Return to note 1 in text.">↑</a></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="giantess" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e328">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Giantess and the Granite Boat</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn176width"><img src="images/ornament07.png" alt="Ornament." width="77" height="34"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Once upon a time there lived a king and queen who were greatly beloved by all their -people. They had only one son, named Sigurd, who, even as a boy, was distinguished -for his marvellous skill and dexterity in all manly sports and pastimes, whilst his -strength was only equalled by his wisdom and his handsome person. -</p> -<p>Years passed on. Sigurd had become a man, when one day the king called him to him. -</p> -<p>“My son,” he said, “it is now time for you to choose a fitting bride. I am getting -old, and cannot expect to live much longer. You must take my place in a few years, -and must try to gain men’s respect and esteem by showing yourself capable of winning -a princess worthy to share your throne. Visit first the country of Hardrada, my friend. -His daughter is indeed, I hear, a marvel of beauty and goodness.” -</p> -<p>Sigurd at once prepared to start on his journey. With a few chosen companions, he -set sail in his <span class="pagenum" id="pb177">[177]</span>noble galley, the high prow breasting the waves, and the stern, all gorgeous with -carving and gilding, glittering in the sun. After sailing for some days over the tossing -waters, the vessel at length reached Hardrada’s country. It was night, one of those -glorious summer nights of the north, when the moon is almost as brilliant as the sun. -The bold shore, with its strange, grotesque crags and peaks, seemed utterly unapproachable, -till suddenly a large creek or fiord was seen, at the head of which rose the king’s -palace. The windows were all ablaze with light, and the sounds of music and revelry -told the travellers that some banquet was in progress. -</p> -<p>Leaving their ship, Sigurd and his companions proceeded towards the palace, where -they received the warmest of welcomes from the king and his daughter Helga. The princess -was indeed all she had been pictured, tall and beautiful, and so gentle and charming -that Sigurd made up his mind to win her. Next morning he acquainted the king with -the object of his journey, and gained his consent. Hardrada was indeed anxious to -have a son-in-law to share the cares of his kingdom, which, now that he was an old -man, weighed heavily upon him. As a condition of his remaining with Hardrada, Sigurd -only stipulated that he should return to his own country directly his father sent -for him. -</p> -<p>So the marriage of Sigurd the brave with Helga the fair took place with great pomp -and rejoicing, <span class="pagenum" id="pb178">[178]</span>Thanes and nobles coming from all parts to bring presents to the young people. -</p> -<p>Sigurd and his wife loved each other very dearly, and their happiness was completed -when, after the lapse of a year, a son was born to them, inheriting the beauty of -the mother, and the strength and handsome form of the father. Three happy years thus -passed away, little Kurt being two years old, when Sigurd received the news of his -father’s death and a recall to his native land. -</p> -<p>It was a sad parting between Helga and her father; but Sigurd dared not linger, and -once more the beautiful Viking ship started on its voyage through the sun-tipped waves, -bearing the young king and his wife and child. -</p> -<p>For several days the wind was favourable; but when within a day’s sail of Sigurd’s -country the vessel ran into an extraordinary calm. Day after day the sun blazed down -fierce and strong; not a breath of air was to be felt. In the forepart of the vessel, -the men had all gone below. Sigurd’s companions were also asleep, while he and his -wife remained on deck, beneath the awning, talking quietly, with little Kurt playing -at their feet. After a little, a strange drowsiness seemed to overpower Sigurd himself, -and, declaring he could no longer keep awake, he too went below, and fell asleep like -the others. -</p> -<p>Helga was now quite alone on deck with her boy. <span class="pagenum" id="pb179">[179]</span>Suddenly, as she was playing with him, she saw a strange object moving slowly along -the smooth surface of the water. Shading her eyes with her hands, she watched it, -and as it came nearer she made out that it was a boat, with a curious, ungainly form -seated in it rowing. -</p> -<p>Nearer and nearer it came, with silent, swift strokes, and as it touched the vessel -with a hard sound the queen saw that it was very large and cut out of granite. With -one spring the terrible giantess who had been rowing it was on deck. Like one in a -dream, the queen could neither move nor utter a sound to arouse the king or the ship’s -crew. She seemed held by an invisible power. The giantess came up to her, and, snatching -away the child, placed him behind her; then she proceeded to take off all the young -queen’s beautiful embroidered robes, leaving her only a single linen garment, and -as she herself put on Helga’s clothes, she gradually also assumed her shape and likeness. -Lastly, she seized the queen and placed her in the granite boat, saying as she did -so, in a terrible voice— -</p> -<p>“Obey my words and my magic spell. Thou must neither rest nor pause on the way, till -thou reachest my brother in the lower regions.” -</p> -<p>The poor queen, half fainting and utterly powerless, sat still and silent in the boat -like a statue. With a strong push the giantess sent the boat from the vessel’s side, -and it was speedily lost to sight. <span class="pagenum" id="pb180">[180]</span>Then little Kurt began to cry. In vain the giantess tried to soothe him; the more -she attempted it the worse he became, till at length, losing all patience, she snatched -him up and carried him down to the king. -</p> -<p>Waking him roughly, she upbraided him loudly for leaving her alone on deck with the -child. -</p> -<p>“It was most careless and negligent of you,” she went on. “Some one ought to have -been left on guard while you were asleep. No one can tell what may happen when one -is thus left alone. As it is, I found it impossible to quiet the child; I have therefore -brought him down here, which is the proper place for him. It is high time you roused -your lazy crew. A favourable wind has at last sprung up, and we can have a chance -of getting off this wretched ship.” -</p> -<p>Sigurd was astonished at being addressed by his queen in such terms. In all their -married life he had never heard her speak like that. He, however, decided to take -no notice of it; she must be overtired with the heat, he thought, and, answering her -very gently, he endeavoured to quiet the child. The little fellow, however, sobbed -and cried as much as ever. -</p> -<p>By this time the crew were aroused, the sails hoisted, and, the wind freshening splendidly, -they reached land the following day. Here the whole country was still in mourning -for the late king. But the people rejoiced greatly when it became known <span class="pagenum" id="pb181">[181]</span>that Sigurd had returned in safety. He was crowned amid universal acclamations, and -at once took the reins of government into his hands. -</p> -<p>But ever since the strange calm at sea the king’s little son had never ceased crying -and sobbing, especially in the presence of his supposed mother, while before that -time he had been a remarkably happy, affectionate child. The king, therefore, chose -a nurse for him from among the people at his court, and when he was with her the little -fellow seemed to be once more the bright, happy child he had been. -</p> -<p>The king could not, however, understand the change that had come over the queen ever -since their journey. She who formerly had always been so good and gentle, was now -obstinate, cross, and untruthful. And ere long others began to notice the disagreeable, -quarrelsome nature of the king’s wife. -</p> -<p>Now, there were at the court two young men who were so devoted to playing chess that -they would sit for hours over their game, instead of joining in the outdoor sports -of the other young courtiers. As they were the king’s cousins, their room was in the -palace, and it happened to be next to that of the queen. She had been particularly -rude and disagreeable to them ever since she came, and they would have been glad to -revenge themselves upon her in any way. -</p> -<p>One day, hearing her moving about and talking angrily, they looked through a slit -in the door, and distinctly heard her say— -<span class="pagenum" id="pb182">[182]</span></p> -<p>“When I yawn slightly, I grow small and dainty, like a young maiden; when I give a -bigger yawn, I grow into half a giantess; but when I stretch out my arms and yawn -with all my might, I return to my original size, and become a mighty giantess.” -</p> -<p>And as she said these words, she stretched herself, yawned frightfully, as if her -jaws would break, and suddenly grew into a monstrous and terrible giantess. Then, -stamping her foot, the floor opened, and up came a three-headed giant, bearing a huge -trough of raw meat. Greeting the queen as his sister, he placed the trough before -her, and she devoured the contents, never resting till she had emptied it. -</p> -<p>The two young courtiers watched this strange scene, though they could not hear all -that the giantess and her brother said to one another. They were horrified to see -how greedily she devoured the raw meat, and amazed at the quantity she ate, for at -the king’s table she only picked daintily at the dishes. As soon as she had emptied -the trough, the three-headed giant disappeared in the same manner as he had come, -and the queen, giving a slight yawn, at once assumed her human figure again. The young -princes then returned to their game, discussing the mystery in undertones. -</p> -<p>And what of the king’s little son all this time? One evening, when the nurse had lighted -her lamp, and was playing with the child in her arms, some of the boards in the centre -of the floor opened, and a <span class="pagenum" id="pb183">[183]</span>most lovely lady, wearing only a single white linen garment, stepped forth. Her waist -was encircled by a heavy iron ring, to which was attached a chain, which descended -right down through the hole in the floor. -</p> -<p>With a soft little cry, she ran up to the nurse, took the little boy in her arms, -kissed him and fondled him, and, after lavishing no end of caresses on him, gently -placed him back in his nurse’s arms and disappeared in the same way as she had come, -the floor closing over her again. All this time she never spoke a single word. -</p> -<p>The nurse was greatly amazed at the incident, but, startled though she was, she did -not say a word to any one. The next evening the same thing occurred. The white-robed -lady came up through the floor, took the child, kissed and caressed him lovingly, -and then replaced him in his nurse’s arms. But this time, when she prepared to descend, -she murmured, in sorrowful tones, “Twice this happiness has been permitted. Once more, -and then all will be over.” -</p> -<p>Then she disappeared, and the floor closed over her as before. -</p> -<p>The nurse became greatly alarmed when she heard the white lady say those words. She -feared that some danger must threaten the child, and yet she had been much taken with -the stranger, who had caressed the boy as if he were her own. She therefore thought -it best to speak to the king, tell him what had happened, and beg him to be present -at the time when <span class="pagenum" id="pb184">[184]</span>the white-robed lady was wont to appear. The king listened attentively to the woman’s -story, and, suspecting foul play, promised he would be there. -</p> -<p>The following evening, therefore, found him betimes in the nursery, seated in a chair, -with his sword drawn, close to the spot where the stranger had always appeared. He -had not long to wait. With a faint grating noise the boards opened, and forth stepped -the beautiful white-robed figure, with the iron ring round her waist, and the long -trailing chain. -</p> -<p>In an instant Sigurd recognized in her his own beloved wife, Helga, and quick as lightning -he seized her in his arms, and with one stroke of his sword cut the chain that fastened -her. Immediately the most terrible groans and rumblings issued from the earth, the -whole castle rocked and trembled, and every one thought that an earthquake was taking -place. But in a short time the unearthly sounds ceased without any damage having been -done. -</p> -<p>Then Helga related to her dear lord all that had befallen her—how the wicked giantess -had come to the ship in her granite boat when they were all asleep, and with her magic -power had taken away all her clothes and put them on herself. -</p> -<div class="figure p185width" id="p185"><img src="images/p185.png" alt="“FORTH STEPPED THE BEAUTIFUL WHITE-ROBED FIGURE.”" width="438" height="636"><p class="figureHead">“FORTH STEPPED THE BEAUTIFUL WHITE-ROBED FIGURE.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“When she had placed me in the granite boat, it floated on by itself, until the ship -was quite out of sight,” she continued, “and then I perceived we were going towards -a large dark object, which, as we came <span class="pagenum" id="pb187">[187]</span>near to land, I saw was a huge three-headed giant. He wanted me to marry him, but -I steadfastly refused to be his wife, whereupon he chained me up in a big lonely cave, -telling me I should never be free unless I consented. Every second day he came, repeating -the same request and the same threats. Then, as time went on and I saw no hope of -help, I began to think how I could escape his hands. At last I told him that I would -be his wife if he would allow me to visit my son on the earth for three days running. -At first he would not consent, but when I persisted he gave in; but I had to promise -that I would not say who I was. He then placed this iron ring round my waist, to which -he attached a chain, the other end being fastened to himself. I hoped that perhaps -one evening you might be there when I came to see our little Kurt. How sadly my heart -failed me when the second evening passed without my seeing you! But my prayers never -ceased, and now my reward has come. The terrible groans when you cut the chain must -have been the giant. He would fall when the strain was suddenly taken off the chain, -for he lives right under the castle. He probably broke his neck when he fell, and -the terrible shock must have been his death throes.” -</p> -<p>Now the king saw clearly why he could not reconcile the behaviour of the giantess -with that of the gentle Helga, his own dear queen. The hideous impostor, who had now -reverted to her original form, <span class="pagenum" id="pb188">[188]</span>was summoned before the State Council, and, as additional evidence against her, the -two young princes related what they had heard and seen. She was condemned to be stoned -to death, and her body was put into a sack and torn to pieces by wild horses. -</p> -<p>Then the real queen was invested with all her rightful honours, and soon won the hearts -of her people. And little Kurt’s nurse was not forgotten. She was married to a great -nobleman, the king and queen giving her a rich dowry. She and her husband remained -to the end of their days the friends of Sigurd and Helga. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb189">[189]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="greybeard" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e335">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="label">Greybeard</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn189width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="g.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e343">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF GEIR.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Once upon a time, there lived a king and queen in a magnificent palace, surrounded -by lovely gardens. Beyond them there stretched out great fields and meadows, in which -grazed large flocks of sheep and herds of cattle, all of which belonged to the king, -and beyond these again there was a beautiful big forest. But in addition to all this, -they had an only child called Sigrid, who was known as the fairest princess in all -the land. -</p> -<p>Now, the king of one of the neighbouring kingdoms wanted to marry the princess, and -as he was very rich, her father and mother thought they could not do better than give -him their daughter. -</p> -<p>But Sigrid much preferred her young cousin Olaf, who, having lost his parents when -a child, had been brought up with her, and who was as brave and handsome as the king -(her suitor) was old and ugly. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb190">[190]</span></p> -<p>When her father and the queen found that the princess would have nothing to say to -the old king, they determined to send Olaf away. -</p> -<p>“But we must be careful how we do it, and pretend it is for his good,” said the queen; -“for remember, he has a fairy god-mother.” -</p> -<p>So the king sent for Olaf his nephew, and told him he wished him to travel for a year -and see something of the world. -</p> -<p>“For it is not a good thing,” said he, “for a young man always to stay at home. Go, -therefore, to all the neighbouring kingdoms, and see what is done in other lands.” -</p> -<p>The parting between Olaf and Sigrid was very sad, for he feared that the king and -queen would force her to marry the rich old king during his absence, and Sigrid dreaded -the dangers that might befall Olaf during his travels. But they promised to remain -true to one another, and that nothing but death should part them. And then Olaf started -on his journey. -</p> -<p>Now, on the borders of the king’s forest there lived an old man and his wife. The -old man was called Geir, and his wife Trude. The old couple were very, very poor; -their little hut contained only the barest necessaries, but they had one cow, and -having no children, the old man and his wife managed to live on the milk from their -cow, and on the roots they gathered in the king’s forest. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb191">[191]</span></p> -<p>One Sunday, Trude, feeling very tired, said she would stay at home and rest, while -her husband went alone to the village church. The pastor’s sermon that Sunday was -on charity, and Geir returned home greatly delighted with what he had heard. In the -evening, as they were sitting beside the hearth, his wife asked him what the sermon -had been about. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” said Geir, “it was the best sermon I have ever heard. The pastor said that, -whoever gave away what he possessed, it would be returned to him an hundredfold, and -I mean to try it.” -</p> -<p>“Ah,” said his wife, shaking her head, “I don’t think he can quite have meant that. -You must have misunderstood him.” -</p> -<p>But Geir maintained that he was right, and so they went on disputing for more than -an hour without either convincing the other. -</p> -<p>The next morning, the old man hastened into the forest, and getting together a lot -of woodcutters, he persuaded them to help him to build a hundred stalls. His wife -grew very angry, and scolded him well for his folly, as she called it; but he turned -a deaf ear to all her remonstrance, and continued his work. When the stalls were ready, -Geir sat down and began to think who would be the best person to give his cow to, -and so get a hundred cows in return. -</p> -<p>“Surely, there is no one so rich as the king,” soliloquized Geir; “he could easily -give me a hundred cows for my one cow.” And thus thinking, <span class="pagenum" id="pb192">[192]</span>he led forth his cow, despite all the angry protestations of his wife. -</p> -<p>When he had gone about halfway, a tremendous storm arose. Heavy black clouds rolled -up from the north, the lightning flashed, and he could hardly stand up under the drenching -showers of rain and hail, whilst the cow, terrified at the noise and darkness, struggled -frantically to get away. -</p> -<p>“Alas,” sighed the old man, “I fear I shall have to let her go, for I cannot hold -on much longer. It is so dark, I cannot see a step before me, nor do I know in which -direction to travel! Alas, alas! it will be a wonder if I ever reach home alive!” -</p> -<p>While he was thus wandering helplessly about in the dark, bewailing himself, and not -knowing which way to turn, he suddenly saw an old woman standing before him, with -a large sack on her shoulders. -</p> -<p>“What are you doing out in such weather with your cow?” she asked. -</p> -<p>Then Geir told her why he had set forth with his cow, and what a rich return he hoped -to get. -</p> -<p>“You will certainly lose your own cow, in place of getting a hundred new ones, and -probably lose your own life too,” said the old woman. “You had much better give me -your cow, which is leading you a fine dance, and take this sack in exchange. See, -you can easily carry it on your back, and I promise you, you will find it contains -good flesh and bones.” -</p> -<p>At first Geir would not hear of the exchange; but <span class="pagenum" id="pb193">[193]</span>finding the animal grow more and more restive and wild, he at last consented, and -no sooner had the old woman got the cow, than both she and it disappeared. -</p> -<p>After some difficulty, the old man managed to lift the sack on to his shoulders, and, -the storm having exhausted itself, made the best of his way home, groaning and panting -under his burden, which seemed to grow heavier and heavier as he went on. -</p> -<p>At length he reached his hut, and told his wife what had happened to him, making a -great to do over the sack he had carried, and all the good food it contained. -</p> -<p>“Oh dear, oh dear!” cried Trude, wringing her hands. “I do think you grow more stupid -every day! It was bad enough to take away our only cow, and now you come back bringing -an old sack!” -</p> -<p>But Geir told her not to scold. She had better fill the big pot with water and put -it on the fire, for had not the old woman told him the sack contained good flesh and -bones? -</p> -<p>Trude did as she was told, though grumbling the while, and when the pot began to boil, -Geir went to the sack to untie it. But, behold, no sooner did he touch the string -than the sack began to move and twist and turn about. -</p> -<p>“There is something alive inside,” cried Trude, terrified; “open it quickly.” And -when Geir had untied the string, out stepped a little man dressed <span class="pagenum" id="pb194">[194]</span>from head to foot in grey; even his hair and beard were grey. -</p> -<p>“If you want to cook anything for your supper,” he cried laughingly, “I hope you will -try your hand on something else than me.” -</p> -<p>Poor Geir was struck dumb with amazement; but his wife made up for his silence, and -jeered and laughed at him for his folly and stupidity. -</p> -<p>“First you get rid of our only means of support, and now, when we know not how or -where to get food for ourselves, you bring home another mouth to feed, and so add -to our burden. You surely must have lost the little wit you ever had!” -</p> -<p>And thus the war of words raged till the man in grey said— -</p> -<p>“Your wrangling will do none of us any good. Rather let me go out and see if I cannot -bring back some food for supper. We shall certainly not grow fat on your quarrels.” -</p> -<p>So saying, and without awaiting a reply, he opened the door and sallied forth in the -darkness, and ere the old couple could come to any decision as to who or what he was, -good geni or wicked sprite, the grey man returned, bringing back with him a nice fat -sheep ready killed. -</p> -<p>“There,” he said, throwing it down, “now you can prepare some food, so that we may -eat.” -</p> -<p>Geir scratched his head, and looked at Trude. She returned the glance, and then they -both looked at the <span class="pagenum" id="pb195">[195]</span>grey man. Surely he must have stolen the sheep! They did not know what to do. -</p> -<p>But at length hunger got the better of their scruples, and, following the directions -of Greybeard, as they called him, they cut up the sheep, cooked a portion of it for -their supper, and lived in comfort on the remainder for several days. When that sheep -was finished, Greybeard brought in another, then a third, then a fourth, and also -a fifth. -</p> -<p>By this time Greybeard had become a very welcome guest, and the old people wondered -how they could ever have lived without him. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb196">[196]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="g.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e353">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW GREYBEARD OUTWITTED THE KING AND WON PRINCESS SIGRID.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">And now we must take a peep at the king’s palace. -</p> -<p>It was just a year since Prince Olaf had started on his travels, and as nothing had -been heard of him from any of the knights or wandering minstrels who travelled about -from one country to another, the king and queen told Sigrid that it was no use waiting -any longer, and that she must marry the rich old king. -</p> -<p>In vain she protested that she would rather not marry at all if she could not wed -Olaf. But the king said that was all nonsense; princesses must marry. And so the preparations -for the wedding were begun, for both the king and queen determined that the marriage -feast should be on a most magnificent scale. All the neighbouring kings and queens, -and princes and princesses were invited, and as the feasting was to continue for a -whole week, all the royal cooks and bakers were busy from morning till night. -</p> -<p>Now, the royal shepherd had noticed that, for some time past, one of the sheep from -his flocks disappeared every few days. He puzzled his head to try and find out the -cause, but so far he had not succeeded, and <span class="pagenum" id="pb197">[197]</span>when the fifth sheep disappeared he went to the king and told him what had happened. -</p> -<p>“There surely must be a thief about the court,” he added. “That is the only way I -can account for the loss of the sheep.” -</p> -<p>On hearing this the king got very angry, and immediately made inquiries if any strangers -had been seen in the neighbourhood lately. At first he could learn nothing; but at -last one of the servants said he had heard there was a little man dressed in grey -whom no one knew, and who lived in the hut of old Geir and his wife. -</p> -<p>Then the king sent messengers to the hut, commanding the immediate presence of the -stranger in the great audience hall of the palace. -</p> -<p>The old couple were greatly terrified when they heard this message. They made sure -that their kind guest, through whose means they had been preserved from starvation, -would be hanged as a thief. But Greybeard did not seem the least frightened, and prepared -cheerfully to return with the king’s messenger. -</p> -<p>When he entered the great hall, the king asked him if he was the man who had stolen -the five sheep. -</p> -<p>“Yes, sire,” replied Greybeard; “I do not deny it.” -</p> -<p>“And pray, may I ask <i>why</i> you did it?” demanded the king. -</p> -<p>“I did not go very far beyond my rights,” replied <span class="pagenum" id="pb198">[198]</span>Greybeard. “Besides, the old people who live in the hut yonder, are no longer able -to support themselves,” he continued; “they had no food, while you, oh king, have -plenty, and more than you can possibly use. It seemed only fair to me, therefore, -that they should have as much as they needed, of that which you did not require, and -could not use.” -</p> -<p>The king was at first inclined to be angry at this cool rejoinder; but he then became -amused at Greybeard’s coolness—it just reminded him of what Prince Olaf used to do. -So he laughed, and asked him if the art of thieving was the only thing he had ever -learned. -</p> -<p>“No, sire,” replied Greybeard, smiling; “I took no more than I had a fair right to, -neither did I take it for myself, nor did I deprive you of anything you really needed.” -</p> -<p>“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a funny fellow, and always ready with an -answer. But though I won’t hang you for stealing my sheep, I must give you a lesson. -To-morrow I will send my servants into the forest with my young red bull. If you succeed -in stealing him, you shall be pardoned, but if you fail, you shall be hanged.” -</p> -<p>“I do not think I could steal the bull,” replied Greybeard, “for, of course, you will -have him carefully guarded.” -</p> -<p>“That is your affair,” answered the king; “see that you do not fail.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb199">[199]</span></p> -<p>When Greybeard returned to the hut, the old people received him with great joy, for -they feared they should never see him again. He asked them if they had a stout rope, -as he would need it next morning. Trude searched in her cupboards, and luckily found -a nice bit of strong rope. This she gave Greybeard, and then all three retired to -rest. -</p> -<p>At break of day, Greybeard got up very quietly, dressed himself, and, taking the rope, -left the hut. -</p> -<p>He went to that part of the forest where he knew the king’s servants must pass with -the young bull. Climbing up into a big oak tree that stood close to the side of the -road, he wound the rope round his body, and, crawling along a thick branch, he dropped -gently from it, the rope under his arms, and his head hanging on his breast. -</p> -<p>Presently he heard the king’s servants coming along with the young bull. As they came -near the tree, they looked up, and saw, as they thought, the grey man, hanging apparently -lifeless from the branch. -</p> -<p>“Aha!” said one, “no doubt he has been robbing others beside our king, and so they -have hanged him! Serve him right, the rascal; he will not trouble us again, or try -to steal the bull!” So they passed on, quite satisfied that their enemy was dead. -</p> -<p>But no sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard climbed down, and taking a short -cut through the brushwood, known only to himself, he was soon <span class="pagenum" id="pb200">[200]</span>well in advance of the men. Quickly climbing up another big oak that stood near the -road by which the king’s servants had to pass, he again twisted the rope round his -body and hung down from the branch. -</p> -<div class="figure p200width" id="p200"><img src="images/p200.png" alt="“THE GREY MAN, HANGING APPARENTLY LIFELESS FROM THE BRANCH.”" width="419" height="318"><p class="figureHead">“THE GREY MAN, HANGING APPARENTLY LIFELESS FROM THE BRANCH.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>When the men arrived with the bull, they were greatly surprised to see another grey -man hanging from the tree. -</p> -<p>“Could there possibly be two Greybeards?” they asked each other, “or was there some -magic at work?” -</p> -<p>“Listen,” said the chief servant, “we will leave <span class="pagenum" id="pb201">[201]</span>the bull here, run back to the other tree, and find out whether there are two Greybeards, -or whether the same man hangs from both trees.” -</p> -<p>So saying, they fastened the bull to the tree with a stout rope, and ran back the -way they had come. -</p> -<p>No sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard quickly dropped to the ground, untied -the bull, and led him away to the hut. -</p> -<p>“Here, friends,” he called out to the old people, “here is food in plenty. Kill the -bull; we will have a good roast of beef. You can then salt down the rest, and make -candles out of the fat; but his skin you must keep for me!” -</p> -<p>The delight of the old people at the prospect of such a supply of good food, can well -be imagined. -</p> -<p>The king’s servants meanwhile, having gone back to the first oak tree and finding -no one there, had returned to the second tree, but when they found that both the bull -and Greybeard had disappeared, they began to realize that a trick had been played -upon them. So there was nothing to be done but to return to the palace and tell the -king what had happened. -</p> -<p>After hearing their tale, the king at once sent a messenger to Greybeard, telling -him to come with all possible speed to the palace. -</p> -<p>The old couple greatly feared, when they heard his message, that some evil was intended -towards <span class="pagenum" id="pb202">[202]</span>Greybeard, and quite expected the king would hang him. -</p> -<p>But Greybeard told them to keep up a good heart and not to weep; and, whistling cheerfully, -he appeared before the king without any sign of fear or dread. -</p> -<p>“Was it you who stole my bull?” asked the king. -</p> -<p>“I did not steal it, sire; I had to take it, in order to save my life,” replied Greybeard. -</p> -<p>“Well,” said the king, “I suppose that is true, I will therefore pardon you again, -if you can this night manage to take away the sceptre from under my pillow without -waking either the queen or me.” -</p> -<p>“That is beyond the power of any man to do,” replied Greybeard; “for how can I get -at night into your palace, which is always guarded? much less into your bedchamber!” -</p> -<p>“Nay, that is your affair; you must see to that,” replied the king. “And remember -that, if you fail, it means losing your life.” And with these words he dismissed him. -</p> -<p>Then Greybeard returned to the old couple, who welcomed him as if he had indeed returned -to them from the dead. Trude had roasted the finest joint, gathered a big bowl of -whortleberries, and baked some nice crisp girdle cakes, so they had a great feast, -after which Greybeard asked her to give him one of her nice sleeping-potions which -she made for Geir when his rheumatism was very bad. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb203">[203]</span></p> -<p>“That I will gladly, my son,” said Trude, heartily. She quickly hung her pot over -the glowing embers, putting in henbane and many other herbs, and when the potion was -ready she poured it into a little bottle and gave it to Greybeard. -</p> -<p>The sun had by this time set like a golden ball, tinting the great brown stems of -the tall pines with a rich crimson glow, as Greybeard, with the bottle carefully placed -in his coat pocket, made his way back to the castle. -</p> -<p>Watching his opportunity when the sentry at the little postern gate had turned his -back, he slipped through the gate and hid himself in a dark corner behind one of the -great buttresses. Presently he heard the gates close for the night, so that there -should be no possibility of a thief getting in. -</p> -<p>When Greybeard thought he had allowed a sufficiently long time to pass to admit of -every one, including the king and queen, being soundly asleep, he stole quietly and -cautiously out of his hiding-place and along the great passages, till he reached the -royal bedchamber. Carefully opening the door, he crept softly up to the big couch -on which reposed the king and queen. Making sure that they were sound asleep, he drew -forth his little bottle, poured some of the contents on his handkerchief, and dropped -it lightly over the faces of the royal couple. -</p> -<p>He waited for a few minutes to see that the sleeping-drops had taken effect, and then, -slipping his hand <span class="pagenum" id="pb204">[204]</span>under the king’s pillow, he slowly and cautiously drew forth the great golden sceptre, -buttoned it safely inside his coat, and, removing the handkerchief, he hastened back -to his hiding-place behind the buttress, and as soon as the gate was opened at daybreak, -he ran back to old Geir’s hut. -</p> -<p>The next morning, when the king and queen awoke, the former put his hand under the -pillow, and behold the sceptre was gone! -</p> -<p>“Ah, that rascal has been too clever for us again!” cried the king, and immediately -sent another messenger to Greybeard to summon him to the castle at once. -</p> -<p>This time Geir and Trude made sure the king would hang Greybeard, and were almost -heart-broken as they bade him farewell. -</p> -<p>“Did you yourself steal the sceptre from under my pillow last night while we were -asleep?” asked the king. -</p> -<p>“Yes, oh king,” replied Greybeard. “I did not steal it, however; but took it, as you -told me. I had to do it to save my life.” -</p> -<p>“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a clever fellow. I will therefore pardon -you all you have done if this night you can carry off both the queen and me, out of -our bed. If, however, you fail to do so, you shall certainly be hanged without hope -of forgiveness.” -</p> -<p>“That is not possible for any one to do unassisted,” said Greybeard. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb205">[205]</span></p> -<p>“Oh, that is your affair; see you to that,” answered the king, and dismissed him. -</p> -<p>Greybeard returned to his hut. The old people were greatly rejoiced to see him, for -they quite expected the king would have hung him; but he was more silent than usual, -and after they had finished their evening meal, and the old people had gone to bed, -Greybeard went out and walked in the moonlight under the tall trees, planning how -to carry out the fresh task given him. -</p> -<p>Presently he returned to the hut and took down the old man’s wide-brimmed felt hat -that hung on a nail at the back of the door. Boring holes in the brim, he stuck in -them some of the candles which Trude had made from the fat of the bull, and also fastened -candles in his belt, and then, taking the great leather sack which Geir had made out -of the bull’s skin, he returned to the palace and stood in front of the chapel steps -which faced the king’s bedroom. Laying down the sack, he lighted all the candles he -had brought, sticking them on his shoulders and wherever he could fasten them, and -then rang the chapel bell. -</p> -<p>This unusual sound in the middle of the night wakened the king and queen. Jumping -hurriedly out of bed, they hastened to the window, and there, standing outside the -chapel door, they saw a figure, all blazing with light. Greatly startled, they thought -it must be a spirit. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb206">[206]</span></p> -<p>“Such a visitor must be received with all honour,” said the queen. “Let us go out -and ask his protection and goodwill.” -</p> -<div class="figure p206width" id="p206"><img src="images/p206.png" alt="“THEY SAW A FIGURE, ALL BLAZING WITH LIGHT.”" width="417" height="495"><p class="figureHead">“THEY SAW A FIGURE, ALL BLAZING WITH LIGHT.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>So they put on their very grandest clothes and went out to meet the supposed spirit. -Falling on their <span class="pagenum" id="pb207">[207]</span>knees, they begged him to tell them why he had come, and hoped he would not be too -severe with them, or want them to give away too large a portion of their treasure. -Greybeard, looking very stern beneath the light of the blazing candles, said he did -not want any of their money, but they must both get inside the sack which he placed -on the steps. -</p> -<p>“Is that all?” cried the king, quite relieved. “Why, that is very easily done!” And, -helping the queen in first, he crept in after her. -</p> -<p>But no sooner were they both inside than Greybeard pulled to the string. In vain the -king kicked and threatened, the queen adding her cries and tears. Greybeard quietly -blew out all the lights, and dragging the sack rapidly across the yard, said— -</p> -<p>“I am no spirit, oh king, but your old friend Greybeard. You see, I <i>have</i> got you and your queen out of your beds as you commanded me to do, and now it is -for me to make my conditions. I will not let you out of the sack unless you promise -me your forgiveness for what I have done, and also give me your royal word that you -will grant the request I will presently make you.” -</p> -<p>The king was so frightened and helpless, fearing that he might die ere Greybeard opened -the sack, that he willingly gave his royal word to grant his request, whatever it -might be. Whereupon Greybeard untied the sack, and when the king and queen had crept -forth, looking very crestfallen, Greybeard <span class="pagenum" id="pb208">[208]</span>said that, as next day was the princess’s wedding-day, he had now to demand the hand -of the fair Sigrid in marriage, as well as the half of the kingdom during the king’s -lifetime; and, further, that old Geir and his wife, who had befriended him in his -poverty, should also live at the palace, and be amply provided for. -</p> -<p>The king, having given his royal word, could not of course retract, so he and his -queen returned to the palace very sad and sorrowful, for now, instead of having the -rich old king for a son-in-law, they had to accept this terrible stranger and lose -the half of their kingdom as well. -</p> -<p>Greybeard meanwhile returned to the cottage, and when he told Geir and his wife that -instead of losing his life he was going to marry the princess the next morning, and -that they also were to be provided for, they could hardly believe his words. -</p> -<p>“And now you must put on these smart clothes I have brought you, and go back with -me,” added Greybeard; and as soon as the old couple were ready, they returned with -him to the palace. -</p> -<p>The morning of the wedding rose bright and sunny, and the old king, who had arrived, -was lodged in the palace. Leaving Geir and Trude among the assembled guests, Greybeard -went down into the beautiful gardens, and there, seated on the stone bench near the -fountain, he saw Sigrid, looking sad and pale. She had heard of the grey stranger -and all his wonderful doings, and though glad that she was <span class="pagenum" id="pb209">[209]</span>not to marry this ugly old king, she could not forget Olaf. -</p> -<p>Hearing a step approaching, she looked up and saw Greybeard coming towards her. -</p> -<p>“Fair princess,” he said, kneeling down before her. “Do not fear me, but lay your -hand in mine and trust me; believe me, I only wish to make you happy.” -</p> -<p>His voice was so soft, and he spoke so gently, that Sigrid, despite his ugly grey -beard, after a moment’s hesitation, placed her hand in his. No sooner, however, had -she done so, than the quaint grey figure disappeared, behold! Olaf himself stood before -her, and with a glad cry she threw herself into his outstretched arms. -</p> -<p>Together they then hastened to the king and queen, and Olaf told them how, by the -aid of his fairy godmother, he had been able to help the old couple who had fed and -sheltered him, and also to claim his cousin’s hand, when his year of travel was ended. -</p> -<p>The king having given his word, there was nothing further to be said, and the old -king had to return to his own country. -</p> -<p>The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and the feasting lasted -a whole month. Olaf and Sigrid lived long and happily together, and after the king’s -death Olaf succeeded to the kingdom, which he ruled with such wisdom and goodness, -that his reign has ever since been known as “The reign of King Olaf the Good.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb210">[210]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="litill" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e361">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Litill, Tritill, the Birds, and the Peasant Lad</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn210width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<p>There once reigned a king and a queen, and in the same country there also lived a -poor old man and his wife. The king had an only daughter, called Enid, who was greatly -beloved by both her father and mother. They spared no expense, and she had the best -masters and governesses, and a number of servants to wait upon her; but notwithstanding -that she was so carefully watched and looked after, she suddenly disappeared. The -head-governess said she had left her in her room only for a few minutes practising -her harp, with two of her maidens in attendance, and when she came back she found -both the girls fast asleep, and the princess gone. Inquiries were made of every one, -but nothing could be heard of the princess. No one had seen her; she had vanished -in the most mysterious manner. The king, in despair, sent out messengers in all directions, -and spent a great part of his treasure searching for her; but all in vain. Then, at -last, he vowed that <span class="pagenum" id="pb211">[211]</span>he would give the princess in marriage to whoever should be fortunate enough to find -her, and also give him the half of his kingdom. But though many of the knights and -nobles about the court, eager to secure so great a prize, went off in search of her, -they one and all returned empty-handed. -</p> -<p>Now, the poor old man who lived outside the palace grounds had three sons. Their names -were Osmond, Tostig, and Harald. The two eldest boys were greatly beloved by their -parents; but Harald, the youngest and handsomest, was disliked by his father and mother, -and both his elder brothers ill-treated him and made him do all the work, while they -went out shooting and fishing. -</p> -<p>When the boys were grown up, Osmond came to his parents, and said he would like to -start off and see the world, and try to win fame and riches for himself. -</p> -<p>His father and mother were quite willing he should do so, and providing him with a -new pair of boots and a large bag of food, he started off on his journey. -</p> -<p>After he had gone a long, long way, he arrived at a little hillock. Here he sat down -to rest, and unpacked his bag of provisions. -</p> -<p>Just as he was beginning to eat, a tiny little man, dressed in grey, came up to him, -begging for a morsel of food. Osmond angrily ordered him away, threatening to beat -him if he did not go quickly. -</p> -<p>After he had rested, Osmond went on again a long, <span class="pagenum" id="pb212">[212]</span>long way, till he came to another hillock. Here he again sat down to rest, and began -to eat. But he had hardly commenced than a still smaller and shabbier little man, -dressed in green, came up to him and asked him for a morsel of food. Osmond spoke -angrily to him, and sent him away with a volley of abuse. -</p> -<p>He then went on again a long, long way, till he reached a large open glade in the -wood. Here he sat down on the soft, mossy grass at the foot of a big beech tree, and -thought he would eat another morsel. But no sooner had he opened his bag and taken -out the food, than a whole flock of birds flew down beside him; but he angrily chased -them away, and then, having rested himself, went on his way, till he came to a big -cave. Looking in, and seeing no one, only a lot of cattle, he thought he would go -in and wait till the dawn arrived. -</p> -<p>Just as the sun was setting, an enormously big giantess walked in. Osmond was greatly -startled, but, taking courage, he went up to her, and asked whether he might stay -the night there. -</p> -<p>The giantess said yes, on condition that in the morning he would do the work she would -require of him. This he promised he would do; so she allowed him to remain the night, -she herself retiring into an inner cave. -</p> -<p>The next morning the giantess told him that he must clean out the cave, and put down -fresh bedding <span class="pagenum" id="pb213">[213]</span>for the cattle, and that he must have it all finished before the evening, else she -would take his life. With these words she went away. -</p> -<p>Osmond took up a prong he saw standing in a corner, but no sooner did he begin to -turn up the straw than the prong stuck fast in the bedding. In vain he pushed and -pulled and tried to drag it out, the prong remained firmly fixed; and when in the -evening the giantess came home and found that the cave had not been cleaned out, she -took hold of Osmond and hung him up to a nail in the cave. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile Tostig, the second son, thought he, too, would like to go out into the world -to seek his fortune, for he felt sure his brother by this time must be quite a rich -man. So he told his parents that he did not care to remain at home now his elder brother -was away, and with only that stupid Harald at home; so having gained their consent, -he, too, started off, provided with a pair of new boots and a big bag of provisions. -</p> -<p>But he was not more fortunate than Osmond had been. He flouted the little men while -he rested on the hillocks, he chased and killed some of the birds who came flocking -round him for crumbs; and when he reached the cave, he also received leave from the -giantess to remain the night, on condition that he cleaned out the cave next morning. -When he went and took up the prong to throw out the old bedding, it stuck fast in -the straw, and no efforts of his could <span class="pagenum" id="pb214">[214]</span>move it. So the giantess coming home, and finding that he had failed to accomplish -his task, took him and hanged him beside his brother. -</p> -<p>So now there was only the youngest son, Harald, left. But though he was the only one -at home, his parents did not love him any better, and the poor lad often felt that -his presence reminded them of their lost sons, and that they regretted not having -sent him away in their place. So he also decided to go away. -</p> -<p>“I do not suppose I shall win riches and fame. All I hope is that I may be able to -earn enough to support myself, and be no longer a burden to you.” -</p> -<p>Then his parents told him he might go; but instead of nice strong new boots, they -only gave him an old pair of his brother’s, and his sack contained nothing but some -hard, dry crusts. -</p> -<p>But Harald started off with a light heart, and as it chanced he, too, took the same -road his brothers had done, and presently he came to the first hillock. “I think my -brothers must have rested here, if they felt as tired as I do,” he said, “so I will -do the same.” And seating himself on the hillock, he began to eat one of his dry crusts, -when, looking up, he saw a little old man in grey standing beside him. -</p> -<p>“Will you share your crust with me? I am very hungry, and have had no food to-day,” -he said. -</p> -<p>Harald pitied the old man, who looked so feeble and tired. He begged him to sit down -beside him <span class="pagenum" id="pb215">[215]</span>and share his meal. When they had done, the old man got up, and, after thanking him, -said, “My name is Tritill. Although I am old and feeble, if ever you are in need of -help, call me, and I will come to you.” So saying, he went round the back of the hillock -and disappeared. -</p> -<div class="figure p215width" id="p215"><img src="images/p215.png" alt="“HARALD PITIED THE OLD MAN.”" width="412" height="344"><p class="figureHead">“HARALD PITIED THE OLD MAN.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Harald then continued his journey till he came to the second hillock. -</p> -<p>“I feel sure my brothers must have rested here,” he said. “It is a long way from the -last hillock. I, too, will rest here awhile.” And he sat down, and opening his bag, -took out another crust. Hardly <span class="pagenum" id="pb216">[216]</span>had he done so when a tiny, shabby, little old man, dressed in green, came up to him -and asked for a morsel of food. Harald very good-naturedly asked him to sit down beside -him, and shared his crust with him. When they had finished eating, the little green -man got up, and, after thanking Harald, said— -</p> -<p>“Call me, if ever you think I can do you a service. My name is Litill.” And he, too, -went away, and was soon out of sight. -</p> -<p>Harald then continued his journey until he came to the large open glade in the wood. -</p> -<p>“I am sure my brothers must have rested here,” he thought. “I will do the same.” And -he sat down and took out another crust. No sooner had he done so than a great flock -of birds came down. They circled round and round him, and seemed so hungry and fought -so eagerly over every crumb he threw them, that Harald’s heart was filled with pity. -“Poor little things!” he said; “they need it more than I do.” And he broke up the -remaining crusts and threw the crumbs among them. -</p> -<p>When they had eaten up every crumb, the biggest bird alighted gently on Harald’s shoulder -and whistled softly— -</p> -<p>“If ever you think we can do you a service, call us. We shall hear you wherever we -are, for we are <i>your</i> birds.” And ere he had recovered from his astonishment, they had all flown away and -were out of sight. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb217">[217]</span></p> -<p>Harald then continued his journey, until he, too, came to the big cave. Looking in, -he saw it was full of cattle, and hanging from a beam in one corner he saw the bodies -of his two brothers. -</p> -<p>Startled at the sight, Harald’s first impulse was to go away; but he thought he must -first bury his brothers. So he took down the bodies, and seeing a spade near the entrance, -he speedily dug a grave and buried them in the sand outside the cave. Just as he had -finished, the giantess arrived. -</p> -<p>Harald, who was very tired, asked her if he might stay the night there. -</p> -<p>“You may do so, if you will promise to do what I tell you in the morning,” answered -the giantess. -</p> -<p>This Harald agreed to, and he slept that night in the cave. -</p> -<p>Next morning, the giantess, who had slept in an inner cave, told him that he would -have to clean out the cave, and put down clean bedding for the oxen. -</p> -<p>“But remember, if your work is not finished when I come home, I shall hang you the -same as I did your brothers;” and so saying she went away. -</p> -<p>Harald took up the prong standing in the corner and began his work. But no sooner -had he pushed the prong into the bedding and tried to lift it than it stuck fast to -the ground. In vain he used all his strength, the prong remained firmly fixed. In -his despair he called out: “Oh, dear Tritill, come and help me!” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb218">[218]</span></p> -<p>No sooner had the words passed his lips than he saw Tritill standing beside him, who -asked what he could do for him. Harald showed him the difficulty he was in. -</p> -<p>Then Tritill called out: “Prick prong and shovel spade!” and immediately the prong -pricked up the bedding and the spade shovelled it away, till in a very short time -the cave was all cleaned out and fresh straw put down. Harald thanked him warmly for -his help, and Tritill went away. -</p> -<p>When the giantess came home in the evening and saw that the work was done, she said -to Harald— -</p> -<p>“Oh, man, man! you have not done this by yourself! But I will let it pass!” and she -retired into the inner cave. -</p> -<p>The next morning the giantess told Harald that she had some fresh work for him to -do. He was to carry her own bedding outside the cave, take out all the feathers, spread -them out in the sun to air, and then put them back again. -</p> -<p>“But remember, if when I come back in the evening there is a single feather missing, -I shall hang you as I did your brothers!” And with these words she went away. -</p> -<p>Harald carried out the great featherbed and the big pillows; and as the sun was shining -warm and bright, and there was not a breath of wind, he ripped open the seams and -spread out the feathers in the sun. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb219">[219]</span></p> -<p>No sooner had he done so than a strong wind arose, and in one moment all the feathers -were whirled away, not a single one remaining. -</p> -<p>In despair Harald called out: “Dear Tritill, dear Litill, and all my dear birds—oh, -come and help me if you can!” And almost before the words had passed his lips, Tritill, -Litill, and the whole flight of birds, came bringing the feathers with them; and while -Tritill and Litill helped Harald to fill the bed and the pillows, and sew them up -again, the birds flew round picking up all the stray feathers, so that none were missing. -But out of each pillow they took one feather, and, tying them together, told Harald -that when the giantess missed them and threatened to kill him, he was to tickle her -nose with the feathers. -</p> -<p>Thereupon Tritill, Litill, and the birds all disappeared. -</p> -<p>When the giantess came home in the evening, she went up to her bed, and threw herself -down on it so heavily that the whole cave shook. Then she began carefully feeling -all over the bed, and when she came to the pillows she cried out— -</p> -<p>“Aha, man! I have caught you—there is a feather missing in each pillow! Now I shall -hang you like your brothers!” -</p> -<p>But as she took hold of him, Harold quickly pulled the two feathers out of his pocket -and tickled her nose with them. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb220">[220]</span></p> -<p>In an instant the giantess fell back on her bed looking terribly white and frightened; -but Harald laughingly gave her back her feathers, telling her he did not want to keep -them. -</p> -<p>“Ah, man, man!” said the giantess, “I know you did not do this alone; but I will let -it pass this time!” -</p> -<p>So this third night Harald also passed in the cave, and in the morning the giantess -said to him— -</p> -<p>“I have some fresh work for you to-day. You must kill one of my oxen. Then you must -scrape and clean the skin to make a leather bag; cut up the animal in joints ready -for cooking; clean all the entrails, and make spoons out of its horns. All must be -finished ere I return this evening. I have fifty oxen, as you see, and it is one of -these I want killed. I shall not, however, tell you which one I have fixed upon; that -you must find out for yourself. If all is done as I wish when I return, you can depart -in the morning and go wherever you like; and in addition, as a reward, you may choose -three things from among such of my treasures as I value most. If, however, everything -is not finished, or if you kill the wrong animal, then it will cost you your life, -and I shall hang you the same as I did your brothers.” And so saying the giantess -departed. -</p> -<p>Harald was sorely puzzled. How could he possibly decide which of the animals the giantess -wished killed? Then he remembered his friends. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb221">[221]</span></p> -<p>“Dear Tritill, dear Litill, come once again to my aid,” he cried. -</p> -<p>Hardly had the words passed his lips, than he saw them both coming towards him, leading -a huge ox between them. They at once set to work and killed him, and while Harald -cleaned the entrails and cut up the joints, Tritill scraped the skin and prepared -it for making the bag, and Litill began fashioning the spoons out of the horns. -</p> -<p>So the work sped along quickly and merrily, and all was ready ere the sun sank to -rest. -</p> -<p>Harald now told his friends what the giantess had promised him if he should have finished -his task ere she returned. -</p> -<p>“Can you advise me what to ask for?” he said. -</p> -<p>Then they told him he should first ask for that which was over her bed, then for the -chest which stood beside her bed, and lastly for that which was behind the wall of -her bed. -</p> -<p>Harald thanked them warmly for all they had done for him, and said he would do as -they had told him, whereupon the little men disappeared. -</p> -<p>When the giantess came home in the evening and found that Harald had finished all -the tasks she had set him, she exclaimed— -</p> -<p>“Ah, man, man! you never did all this alone; but you have conquered, so I must let -it pass.” And so saying she retired to rest. -</p> -<p>The next morning, the giantess called Harald into <span class="pagenum" id="pb222">[222]</span>the inner cave and told him he might choose the reward she had promised him, and that -then he might go where he liked. -</p> -<p>“Then,” said Harald, “if I may have whatever I like, I choose, first, that which is -above your bed; then the chest which is beside your bed; and, lastly, that which is -behind the wall of your bed.” -</p> -<p>“Ah, man, man!” cried the giantess. “You have not chosen these things by yourself; -but I cannot refuse you; you are too strong for me, and you have conquered, and I -must give you the reward you claim.” -</p> -<p>So saying, she mounted some steps above her bed cut into the rock, and, opening a -secret door, she led forth a beautiful maiden. This was none other than the fair Princess -Enid, who had disappeared so mysteriously some time ago. -</p> -<p>“Take her back to her father, and he will reward you as you deserve,” said the giantess -as she placed the princess’s hand in that of Harald. -</p> -<p>She then opened the lid of the chest beside her bed. This was filled with gold, pearls, -and precious stones; and then moving aside the bed, she touched a secret spring, and -the wall sliding back, they saw the blue sea, and anchored close to the cave lay a -beautiful ship completely fitted out, her sails all set, and her pennant flying, and -possessing the power of sailing wherever its owner wished, without aid of either captain -or crew<span class="corr" id="xd31e2538" title="Not in source">.</span> -<span class="pagenum" id="pb223">[223]</span></p> -<p>When the giantess had handed him over these gifts, she told Harald that he would henceforth -be one of the happiest and luckiest of men. -</p> -<p>Harald then carried the chest containing the gold and precious stones on board ship, -and then having arranged some soft cushions for the Princess Enid, in the stern of -the vessel, they quickly departed, and reached her father’s country. -</p> -<p>The delight of the king and queen on recovering their long-lost daughter can be more -easily imagined than described. They never tired hearing of the wonderful adventures -through which Harald had gone, and the king ordered a great feast in honour of the -rescuer of his child, which ended with the wedding of Enid and Harald. -</p> -<p>The king then made Harald his prime minister; and so well and so wisely did he rule -the country, that on the king’s death he was chosen to succeed him, and he and Queen -Enid lived long and happily together, seeing their children and grandchildren growing -up around them. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb224">[224]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ingibjorg" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e368">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Laughing Ingibjörg</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn224width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="ing.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e376">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG ARE CRUELLY TREATED BY THEIR STEPMOTHER, WHO TRIES TO GET RID -OF THEM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Long ago, when giants and ogres still walked about the earth, in a far distant country, -there once lived a king and queen. They had two children, called Thorwald and Ingibjörg; -but before the children were grown up, the good queen died. -</p> -<p>The king, who was very fond of his wife, was quite inconsolable at her death. He lost -interest in everything, shut himself up in his own rooms, only coming out to sit and -weep beside her grave. -</p> -<p>This went on for so long, that at last his ministers came to him, and told him that -everything was going wrong in his kingdom, and that there was a rumour abroad, that -a neighbouring prince, hearing that the king no longer took any interest in his affairs, -meant to cross the water and take possession of the king’s throne and lands. They -therefore begged him to rouse himself and look out for another wife, and either go -forth and seek her himself, or else send <span class="pagenum" id="pb225">[225]</span>his ambassadors to try and bring back a suitable princess. -</p> -<p>At first the king would not listen to a word they said, but after a time he saw that -his ministers were right, so he agreed to fit out some ships and send an embassy to -several other countries in order to find some fair princess worthy to share his throne. -</p> -<p>Soon after the ambassadors had started and were once fairly on the high seas, a great -storm arose. The sky grew black as night, the thunder roared and the lightning flashed, -and the wind blew so strongly, driving the ships in all directions, that the sailors -quite lost their reckoning; their rudders were broken, and they drifted about at the -mercy of the winds and waves. At length, after many days, they sighted land; but when -they came near, they saw it was quite an unknown shore. -</p> -<p>The chief men of the expedition now disembarked, in order to make some inquiries, -leaving the sailors in charge of the ships. -</p> -<p>For some time they could see no sign of any human habitation, and thought they must -have landed on some uninhabited island, but at length they arrived at a small farm, -consisting of a few wretched huts. -</p> -<p>Not hearing a sound, and seeing no one about, they at first concluded the place was -deserted; but when they reached the last hovel, an old woman came <span class="pagenum" id="pb226">[226]</span>forth, who, despite her great age, was both tall and stately, and at once asked them -who they were and whence they had come. -</p> -<p>“We have been driven here by the storm,” replied the leader, and he then proceeded -to tell her the object of their search. -</p> -<p>“You certainly have been very unfortunate so far,” answered the old woman, “and I -fear there is but little chance of your finding what you seek here.” -</p> -<p>While they were talking, the sun had set, and as the weather showed signs of again -turning stormy, the ambassadors asked the old woman whether she could give them shelter. -</p> -<p>At first she absolutely refused, saying her miserable hut was not fitted to receive -people accustomed to live in royal castles; but, as the storm increased, they continued -to urge her to let them stay, till at length she consented and bade them enter. -</p> -<p>What was their surprise and astonishment to find the inside of this apparently miserable -hut richly fitted up like some kingly apartment -</p> -<p>Handsome skins covered the floor, soft couches ran round the walls, which were ornamented -with richly chased shields and arms, and a bright fire burnt cheerily on the hearth. -</p> -<p>As soon as the men were seated, the old woman laid the great oaken table which stood -in the centre, and served the strangers with such dainty dishes as might well befit -a royal table. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb227">[227]</span></p> -<p>“And do you mean to say that you live here all alone?” asked the chief ambassador, -during the meal. -</p> -<p>“I might almost say that I do,” replied the woman, “for besides myself there is no -one here but my only child Guda.” -</p> -<p>“And, pray, may we not see the maiden?” asked the ambassador; for they were all wondering -what the girl, living alone with her mother in these strange surroundings, would be -like. -</p> -<p>Again the old woman demurred; but the more she pretended to hesitate, the more the -ambassadors urged her, till at last she consented, and said she would bring her daughter. -</p> -<p>When at last she entered by her mother’s side, the ambassadors were almost startled -by her marvellous beauty. Tall and fair, like a stately lily, with a perfect wealth -of golden hair, falling in shining masses to the ground, Guda appeared before them -like the goddess Freya. Surely, they thought, nowhere could they find a lovelier maiden -to fill the vacant seat beside the king’s throne. -</p> -<p>So, without further hesitation, they at once solicited her hand in marriage, in the -king’s name. -</p> -<p>The old woman pretended to think they were only joking, and laughed at the idea of -the king seeking a wife in a peasant’s cottage, adding that poor girls like her daughter -had better remain at home, for such grandeur was not for them, and their ignorance -of the <span class="pagenum" id="pb228">[228]</span>ways of the world only brought them to shame instead of honour. -</p> -<p>The king’s ambassadors, however, would not be put off, and the more the old woman -declared she could not part with her daughter, the more determined they were to take -her away with them. At last, seeing the men would take no refusal, she consented to -let the girl go, on condition that they would bring her back again, if, on seeing -her, the king did not wish to marry her. -</p> -<p>To this the ambassadors agreed, and then they all retired for the night. -</p> -<p>Next morning the men prepared to return to the ships, and the old woman said her daughter -would be ready to accompany them when she had got her things together. Then, to their -surprise, they found she had so many packages that it needed all the ships’ crews -to carry them to the shore and put them on board. -</p> -<p>The mother and daughter now went down to the beach together, talking earnestly, but -in such low tones that no one could make out what they were saying; but one man heard -the old woman say, “Remember, you must send me back the big stone; I will manage the -rest.” -</p> -<p>And then they reached the shore, where the old mother kissed her daughter, and, bidding -her good-bye, wished her all good luck and prosperity. -</p> -<p>Then the anchors were weighed, the sails were <span class="pagenum" id="pb229">[229]</span>hoisted, and the vessels put out to sea, reaching their destination without any mishaps. -</p> -<p>When the king heard that his ambassadors had returned, he went down to the shore, -accompanied by all the chief officers of his court, to bid the travellers welcome, -and when he saw the young girl whom the ambassadors had chosen for his queen, he was -greatly delighted, for she was more beautiful than any maiden he had ever seen, and -seemed as sweet and good as she was lovely. -</p> -<p>He conducted her back to the palace in great state. There a magnificent banquet had -been prepared, and soon after the wedding was celebrated, amid the rejoicings of the -whole island. The feast lasted three days, and every one who saw the fair Queen Guda -in her rich and costly robes, seated on the throne beside her husband, declared no -more beautiful queen could possibly have been found, and though the king had loved -his first wife, he soon became so completely wrapped up in Guda, that her word was -law in everything. -</p> -<p>Some months after the wedding, a war broke out in a neighbouring kingdom, belonging -to a cousin of the king, who had, therefore, to start off and help him, as his enemies -were too strong for him to fight them alone. -</p> -<p>The king, therefore, ordered out his war-galleys, and, as he expected to be away some -time, he, at the queen’s request, handed her his royal signet ring, <span class="pagenum" id="pb230">[230]</span>begging her to rule the kingdom during his absence, and be a kind and loving mother -to his two children, Thorwald and Ingibjörg. -</p> -<p>This Guda promised she would do. So the king took a tender farewell of his wife and -children, and getting on board his ship, followed by his men, a strong wind rapidly -carried the vessels out of sight. -</p> -<p>For some little time after the king had left, Queen Guda was very kind to the children. -She had them to dine at her own table, gave them fruit and sweets and toys, and often -took them for drives in her beautiful chariot, with the cream-coloured horses. -</p> -<p>Then one day she asked them to go down to the shore with her and play some games. -</p> -<p>It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone warm and bright, the blue sea was smooth -and glistening like a great sheet of glass, and as the tiny wavelets receded, the -golden sands were strewn with lovely pink and violet shells and glistening feathery -weeds of every hue and shade. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, running up to her brother and laughing merrily, her -arms filled with long trails of crimson and green seaweed. “Look how beautiful they -are! Let us play at being king and queen, and I will make two lovely crowns.” -</p> -<p>“No; come here, children,” said the queen. She had walked some little distance along -the shore, and now stood beside a big square stone. Then, as Thorwald and Ingibjörg -came near her, she muttered, <span class="pagenum" id="pb231">[231]</span>“Open, oh stone!” And at these words the great square stone parted asunder, showing -a large cavity inside, and before the children knew what had happened, Queen Guda -had pushed them both in; the stone closed with a snap, and, giving it a strong shove, -she rolled the stone into the sea. -</p> -<div class="figure p231width" id="p231"><img src="images/p231.png" alt="“QUEEN GUDA ROLLED THE STONE INTO THE SEA.”" width="397" height="346"><p class="figureHead">“QUEEN GUDA ROLLED THE STONE INTO THE SEA.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>She then returned to the castle weeping, telling her attendants that the children -had run away, that she had called them to come back, but all in vain, they would not -obey; so she now sent out messengers in all directions, pretending terrible grief -at their supposed loss. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb232">[232]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ing.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e386">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG FOUND THEMSELVES AT THE WITCH’S ISLAND, AND WHAT THEY DID.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">The two children meanwhile, when they felt the stone closing, tried their utmost to -force it open. But all their efforts proved fruitless; the stone remained shut, and -the children soon felt, by the rapid motion, that they were fairly out at sea, for, -being a magic stone, it floated on the surface of the water instead of sinking to -the bottom. The waves tossed it about for many hours, but at length the children felt -the motion getting less and less, until at last the stone lay perfectly still. -</p> -<p>“I think we must be near land now,” said Thorwald. “There is no motion at all.” -</p> -<p>“If you think that, why should not you say the same words the queen did?” replied -Ingibjörg. -</p> -<p>So Thorwald waited a little longer in order to make sure it was not merely a temporary -lull, and then he called out loudly— -</p> -<p>“Open, oh stone!” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb233">[233]</span></p> -<p>And immediately the great stone parted asunder, and Thorwald saw they were close to -the shore. -</p> -<p>The two children then slipped out, and paddled through the shallow water to the land. -But though they wandered along the fine dry sand for some distance, they could see -no sign of any habitation. They therefore determined to try and build a little hut -for themselves. -</p> -<p>Now, Thorwald, although but a young lad, had always gone out hunting with his father, -who had given him a small gun and hunting-knife. These and his flute, on which he -played wonderfully well, the boy never parted with, and he therefore had them with -him when he and his sister had gone out with the queen in the morning. -</p> -<p>Fashioning a rough wooden spade out of some driftwood for Ingibjörg, he used his knife -to such purpose that a large hole was soon dug in the dry sand. This he then covered -over with branches cut from the brushwood on the rocks, and leaving his sister to -collect dry wood for a fire, he went in search of some birds for their supper. But -although successful in shooting a couple, there was, alas! no fire to cook them, and -poor Ingibjörg, who was getting very hungry, looked sadly at the food they could not -eat. -</p> -<p>“You pluck and prepare the birds,” said Thorwald, “and I will go further inland and -see if I cannot get some fire.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb234">[234]</span></p> -<p>So saying, he went up a narrow valley instead of, as heretofore, keeping along the -shore, and after he had gone some little distance, he came to a small miserable-looking -farm. He could see no one about, so he climbed up the steep slanting roof of the centre -hut and peeped down the hole which served as a chimney. -</p> -<p>There he saw an old, very ugly, and dirty woman, busily engaged raking out the ashes -from the hearth. But he noticed that half the cinders tumbled down among her feet, -instead of into the ashpan she held in her left hand. So Thorwald made certain that -the old woman must be blind. -</p> -<p>He determined, therefore, to enter quietly into the house, and carry off a few live -coals. First slipping down the roof, he crept slowly in at the low door, and then, -watching his opportunity, he crawled along the wall till he reached the hearth. Then, -seeing a small iron cup, he carefully pushed some glowing coals into it, and seeing -no one else about, he made sure the old woman was alone, and while she was still busy -raking, he crept out of the hut, and, much pleased with his success, hastened back -to his sister. -</p> -<p>Ingibjörg was delighted when she saw him arrive, and, the fire being all ready laid, -a bright flame soon shot up; the birds were roasted, and the two children made a hearty -supper, Ingibjörg’s merry laugh sounding again as gay as ever. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb235">[235]</span></p> -<p>Thorwald, somewhat tired with his day’s work, asked his sister to make up a good fire -ere they went to sleep, so that it might last all night. But, alas! when they woke -next morning the fire was out, so he had to go again to the old woman’s farm to fetch -more coals. -</p> -<p>This time he begged Ingibjörg earnestly not to let the fire out; but, alack! the little -princess, though very willing and anxious to please her brother, had not been accustomed -to attend to fires, so, though doing her best by making up a huge fire ere she went -to sleep, it was out in the morning. -</p> -<p>Ingibjörg even tried to wake up very early in order to put on fresh wood; but, despite -all her efforts, each morning the fire was out, and Thorwald had to go every day to -fetch fresh fire. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb236">[236]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ing.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e396">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THEIR FURTHER ADVENTURES AND ESCAPE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Thus the brother and sister lived for some time on the birds and game that Thorwald -killed; and Ingibjörg having made a net out of the long tough shore grasses, they -also managed to catch some fish and crabs, and their days passed pleasantly enough, -while every morning Thorwald went up the valley and brought away some live coals, -without the old woman ever finding it out. -</p> -<p>Once, after he had taken away the coals, he heard her mutter— -</p> -<p>“Ah! those devil’s children! they are a long time in coming, but arrive here at last -they must, for I made Guda promise to send them in the stone, and she dare not disobey -me. Ah! only let me once get hold of them, and I will very soon put <i>them</i> out of the way.” -</p> -<p>Thorwald thought these words must surely refer to himself and his sister, who had -arrived there in such a strange manner. He was, therefore, very careful whenever he -came to the hut for the fire coals, to make as little noise as possible. He sometimes -<span class="pagenum" id="pb237">[237]</span>scarcely dared to breathe for fear the old woman might discover him. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile Ingibjörg, who had been very good about staying alone in their little hut, -at last became very curious about the old woman, and begged and entreated Thorwald -to let her go with him some day. Thorwald, though willing to please his sister, was -afraid to trust her, for he knew that the sight of the queer old woman would make -her laugh; but he found it very difficult to deny her anything within his power to -grant, and when, therefore, she continued to beg him to take her, he at last consented -on condition that, no matter what she saw or heard, she must promise him she would -not laugh, as, if she did, it might cost them their lives. -</p> -<p>Ingibjörg promised she would keep quite still; so the next day the brother and sister -started off together for the old farm. -</p> -<p>When they got there they climbed up the sloping roof, and, with another warning to -keep silent, Thorwald let his sister peep down through the chimney hole. But, alas! -what Thorwald had dreaded actually took place. -</p> -<p>The old woman, who stood near the hearth, was raking out the ashes so vigorously, -that not only did she send them all over the floor instead of into the ashpan, but -she made such a cloud of dust that she was soon completely covered from head to foot -with a coating of grey ashes, and began to cough violently. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb238">[238]</span></p> -<p>When Ingibjörg saw this, she could not repress her laughter, and a merry peal rang -out in the clear air. -</p> -<p>No sooner did the old woman hear this, than she chuckled gleefully. -</p> -<p>“Ha! ha! ha! So those devil’s children have come at last, have they? Ho! ho! ho! what -a joke! Now I shall have them! Ha! ha! ha!” -</p> -<p>And with these words she rushed out of the house. She was so quick, that she came -up to the children just as they were sliding down the roof, and they might even then -have got away, but that Ingibjörg, at sight of the old woman, could not stop laughing; -she thought her still more comical-looking when she began to run. -</p> -<p>But the laugh now turned to grief, for the old witch pulled some strong leather straps -out of her pocket, and, fastening them round the brother and sister, she drove them -back into the house. There she shut them up in a lean-to, and secured them firmly -with another strap to two strong wooden posts. -</p> -<p>The children at first were terribly frightened when they found they could not get -away, and Ingibjörg blamed herself greatly for having, through her foolish laughter, -brought about this terrible pass. -</p> -<p>But the old woman evidently did not mean to starve them, for presently she placed -a big bowl of bread and milk before each of them, saying— -</p> -<p>“Now eat all you can, and don’t waste anything.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb239">[239]</span></p> -<p>In the evening she again brought them food in plenty; and this went on for some days. -</p> -<p>But, though they were not harshly treated, except that they were never untied, the -children grew very weary and tired; the room was almost dark, the only light coming -through the hole in the roof, which also served as a chimney. On the third day, the -old woman took one of each of their hands, and mumbling and gently biting their fingers, -she muttered— -</p> -<p>“No, no! Not fat enough yet!” -</p> -<p>Thorwald, therefore, determined to make every effort in order to free themselves; -but this was no easy matter. At length, after many attempts, he succeeded in biting -through the strap that fastened his hands. He was thus able to get at his hunting-knife, -which he fortunately always wore beneath his tunic, so the old woman had not seen -it, else she would certainly have taken it away. Then, waiting till night closed in -and the old witch was asleep, he cut through the rest of the straps that bound him -and his sister. -</p> -<p>“But the old woman will run after us and catch us if she sees us,” whispered Ingibjörg. -</p> -<p>“I have thought of that too,” replied Thorwald; “we must, therefore, make sure she -is asleep.” And, creeping cautiously along the floor, he bent over the old hag, who -lay snoring in one corner on a great heap of skins. -</p> -<p>“She is sound,” he then whispered, turning to <span class="pagenum" id="pb240">[240]</span>Ingibjörg, having first carefully placed another thick skin over the old woman. “We -must get away ere she wakens. Come, sister; don’t delay!” And, taking Ingibjörg by -the hand, he hurried her out of the house. -</p> -<p>“Now you wait behind that great stone,” said he, “while I cut and widen this ditch -which runs across the road.” Then Thorwald set energetically to work with his hunting-knife, -and ere long had cut a deep wide ditch, throwing up the loose earth to form a bank, -which rose up between them and the hut. -</p> -<p>By this time the old ogress had wakened up, and, not hearing a sound, began feeling -about for the children. When she had tapped all round and could not find them, she -began to scream and swear with rage, and ran out, calling loudly after them. -</p> -<p>As soon as Ingibjörg saw her rushing along, her hair streaming wildly behind her, -she could not help laughing out aloud. -</p> -<p>“Ha! so you are there, you bad wicked children!” cried the ogress. “But only wait, -just let me catch you, and <i>I</i> will teach you to run away! You shall be put into the oven at once, for you are quite -fat enough now, and then I shall have a good meal!” So saying she ran along the path -to where she heard Ingibjörg’s voice, but, unable to see the ditch, she fell in headlong -and broke her neck. -</p> -<div class="figure p240width" id="p240"><img src="images/p240.jpg" alt="“‘JUST LET ME CATCH YOU.’”" width="644" height="420"><div class="figAnnotation p240width"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 240.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“ ‘JUST LET ME CATCH YOU.’ ”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Thorwald did not wait to learn what happened, <span class="pagenum" id="pb241">[241]</span>but as soon as he saw the ogress run after them and fall into the ditch, he took hold -of Ingibjörg’s hand, and together they raced back to the shore, very thankful that -they were now safe from the old witch’s clutches. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb242">[242]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ing.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e406">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE KING’S RETURN, AND QUEEN GUDA’S RELEASE FROM THE WITCH’S THRALL.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Several weeks now passed. Each morning Thorwald first gave a look across the sea in -hopes of seeing a ship or boat, and would then start off in search of birds and game, -while, strangely enough, after the old witch’s death their fire never went out, and -Ingibjörg, by carefully attending to it, was able to keep it burning both day and -night. -</p> -<p>Sometimes, when no food was needed, the children having laid in a sufficient supply -of game and fish, Thorwald would take his flute and play, while his sister plaited -mats and baskets out of the long rushes that grew near the shore. -</p> -<p>Thus it happened that one day, while the two children sat on the shore, they saw several -ships sailing slowly past the island. -</p> -<p>Thorwald, who had just put down his flute, now took it up again, and began playing -as loud as he could. -</p> -<p>The ships came gradually nearer. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, clapping her hands, “see, they are coming nearer! -Oh, play louder, louder!” and she joined her voice to his flute. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb243">[243]</span></p> -<p>And sure enough, ere long, the largest of the vessels cast anchor close to the shore, -the other ships still keeping out to sea at some distance. -</p> -<p>And then, to the children’s great joy, they saw their father standing on the deck. -A boat was lowered, the king and one of his followers were quickly rowed to shore, -and in a few more moments Thorwald and Ingibjörg were clasped in their father’s arms. -</p> -<p>Great was his surprise to find them on this lonely island, for he had heard nothing -of what had happened in his own country during his absence, and it was only by chance -that he had sailed close to the island, none of his people caring to come near it, -as it was supposed to be the home of evil spirits; and when they heard the sound of -the flute they thought it must surely be the song of some mermaids, wiling the king’s -fleet to destruction by their soft sweet melodies. -</p> -<p>But the king for some reason felt he must find out what it was, so had ventured near -the land, the rest of his fleet keeping out to sea. -</p> -<p>The king then asked his children how it was they were there, and when he heard what -had happened during his absence, he grew very wroth. -</p> -<p>He at once took the children on board his own ship, and commanded his people under -pain of instant death not to breathe a word to any one of what had occurred. -</p> -<p>The fleet was then ordered to set sail and return home with all possible speed. Arrived -near his own <span class="pagenum" id="pb244">[244]</span>island, the king chose a quiet and retired part of the shore, and there he landed -the children in charge of his own attendant, telling him to keep them hidden till -he sent him word to appear with them at court. -</p> -<p>The fleet then departed and cast anchor at the usual landing-place. Here the queen, -arrayed in her richest garments and attended by all her maidens, came down to welcome -the king, expressing great joy at his return. -</p> -<p>The king appeared well pleased to be at home again. -</p> -<p>“But where are the children?” he asked; “and why have they not come to meet me, as -they always do?” -</p> -<p>“Alas, alas!” cried the queen, putting her handkerchief to her eyes as if to hide -her tears, but really because she was afraid to look at the king. “Poor, poor children! -Pray do not speak of them! Soon after you went away, they suddenly got very ill, and -though I watched and nursed them myself, the poor little things both died!” and Guda -began to sob and cry in reality, for she greatly feared what the king might do if -he ever heard the truth. -</p> -<p>And no one dared say a word; for during the king’s absence Guda, urged on by fear -of her mother if she did not get rid of her stepchildren, and also thinking that she -could only govern by making herself feared, had ruled the kingdom with great severity, -so no one dared say a word against her, believing that the king was still devoted -to her. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb245">[245]</span></p> -<p>The king, wishing to get at the truth of the strange tale, pretended great sorrow -at the news of the children’s death. -</p> -<p>“And where are the poor little things buried?” he asked. “I should like to see their -tomb.” -</p> -<p>The queen tried to persuade him not to go. She said she was sure it would only increase -his sorrow, and entreated him to desist. -</p> -<p>But the more she urged him not to go, the more determined he was to see their tomb. -</p> -<p>So at length Guda yielded, and herself accompanied him to the wood at the back of -the palace, where, in a pretty open glade, she had caused a handsome mausoleum to -be erected. -</p> -<p>He greatly admired the beautiful carving on the stone, but he never shed a tear, which -somewhat surprised the queen. Soon after they both returned to the palace, where the -queen had had a banquet prepared to welcome home the travellers. -</p> -<p>All during the feast the king still remained very silent and preoccupied, and next -morning he again went to the mausoleum, and then said he meant to have the children’s -coffins taken out. -</p> -<p>When the queen heard this, she threw herself on her knees before the king, and begged -and entreated him not to thus further increase his pain and grief. But the king remained -firm. The door of the great mausoleum was thrown back, and two small coffins, handsomely -ornamented with gold and silver, were <span class="pagenum" id="pb246">[246]</span>brought forth. But, behold, when at the king’s order these were opened, instead of -containing the bodies of the two children, they were filled up with stones! -</p> -<p>The queen gave a great cry when she saw her wickedness had come to light. She fell -down at the king’s feet, and, sobbing and praying for mercy, she confessed what she -had done, adding that her mother, the old witch, had forced her to do it. -</p> -<p>But the king was so angry that he would not listen to her words, and ordered her to -be shut up in the castle donjon till the Volkthing decided what her punishment should -be. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile Thorwald and Ingibjörg arrived at the palace, the king having sent a messenger -for them, and great was the rejoicing among the people when they learnt their young -prince and princess, whom they thought dead, were alive and once again among them -all. -</p> -<p>The children then told their story before the assembled nobles and vikings, and when -Ingibjörg related how Thorwald had killed the old ogress, who had only been fattening -them up in order to eat them, there was a flash of lightning, and a loud crash of -thunder resounded through the great hall. The door at the lower end opened, and, to -the surprise of every one, the queen, draped in a long glistening white robe, walked -up the hall, and falling down at the king’s feet, she raised her clasped hands towards -him. -</p> -<p>“Pardon and forgiveness, oh king!” she cried. <span class="pagenum" id="pb247">[247]</span>“The spell that has nearly cost me my life, is at length broken! That terrible old -ogress was not my mother, but a wicked fairy who, because she thought my mother had -not treated her as well as the other fairies at my christening, condemned me as soon -as my mother died, to serve her and obey all her behests as long as she lived. Now -that your brave boy has killed her, I am freed from her wicked spells. And now, oh -my king, punish me for the harm I have so unwillingly done; but, oh, let me live to -prove my gratitude to you and yours!” -</p> -<p>Great was the surprise of every one at the queen’s story, and the ambassadors then -recalled to mind how silent and grave the young queen had been when they first saw -her, even while she did all the old witch ordered her to do. -</p> -<p>Thorwald also added his entreaties to those of the queen, and when Ingibjörg with -a merry laugh threw one arm round her father and the other round the queen, the king -relented. And thereupon the interrupted feast was renewed amid general rejoicing, -the queen seated at the king’s right hand with Thorwald beside her, and Ingibjörg -on his left hand. -</p> -<p>There was no happier family in all the land. Queen Guda, having no children of her -own, lavished all her affection on Thorwald and Ingibjörg, whose entreaties had restored -her to her husband, and the reign of the king and Queen Guda was ever after cited -as one of the longest and happiest ever known. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb248">[248]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="threemaindens" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e414">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Three Peasant Maidens</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn248width"><img src="images/ornament03.png" alt="Ornament." width="68" height="46"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="tpm.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e422">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW QUEEN HERTHA FELL FROM HER HIGH ESTATE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">In a distant island, long, long ago, there lived a wealthy peasant, who had three -daughters called Alitea, Truda, and Hertha. Alitea and Truda were both fine handsome -girls, but Hertha, the youngest, was by far the loveliest of the three. -</p> -<p>Their house was not far from the king’s palace, and one day, when the three sisters -were out walking, they met the king, attended by his secretary and his valet. -</p> -<p>“Ah,” sighed Alitea, the eldest sister, “how happy I should be if I could only marry -the king’s valet! I should then be able to see all the grand feasts that are held -at the palace!” -</p> -<p>“And I should like to marry his secretary,” murmured Truda, the second sister, “for -then I should both hear and see all that was going on.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb249">[249]</span></p> -<p>“Oh, if I had to marry any one,” cried Hertha, the youngest sister, “I should like -to marry King Leofric himself! See how young and handsome he is!” -</p> -<p>The king, who had noticed the whispers and eager glances of the girls, said to his -attendants— -</p> -<p>“I wonder what those pretty maidens want? Let us go to them and find out what they -are talking about; I thought I heard them mention my name.” -</p> -<p>The secretary tried to dissuade the young king from speaking to the girls, saying -he was sure their chatter was not worth listening to, and that his Majesty had better -not attend to them. But King Leofric would not be put off, and it ended in their all -three going up to the young maidens. Then the king asked them what they had been talking -about when he and his attendants came in sight. -</p> -<p>Now when the girls saw the king come up to them, they were rather frightened, but -he spoke so kindly and pleasantly that their fears soon vanished, and when he insisted -on hearing what they had said, they at last confessed the truth. -</p> -<p>King Leofric was mightily amused when he heard their tale. He thought the girls very -handsome, especially the youngest one, and after chatting with them for some little -time, he found them so bright and clever, that he told them their wishes should be -fulfilled. -</p> -<p>The sisters were so surprised to think their idle <span class="pagenum" id="pb250">[250]</span>words should speedily become real facts, that they were speechless with wonder and -delight. -</p> -<p>So the king and his two attendants escorted the girls back to their home, where the -father’s pride may be imagined when he heard who the suitors were. Of course he threw -no difficulties in the way, and as the king’s wishes were law, all three maidens were -shortly married each to the man of her choice. -</p> -<p>Now, although Alitea and Truda would have been quite satisfied with their choice had -Hertha not become queen, no sooner did they realize how much grander was her lot than -theirs, than they became very jealous of her, and though she did her best to be friends -with them, giving them handsome presents, and taking them everywhere with her, their -envy only grew stronger, till at last they determined that, no matter at what cost, -she must be brought down from her high estate. So they plotted and planned for many -a long hour, how they could best get her out of the way. -</p> -<p>At the end of a year the queen had a little son. Then her sisters took away the baby -in the night, and arranged that it should be cast into the deep ditch outside the -city walls, where all the rubbish was thrown. But the old woman who had undertaken -to do this, thought she would give the poor babe a chance for its life; so, instead -of throwing it in the ditch, she placed it on the bank, hoping that some kind person -passing might see it and take it away. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb251">[251]</span></p> -<p>And this actually did happen, for Osric, a poor old woodcutter, on his way home, seeing -the pretty babe lying there crying helplessly, took it up in his arms. -</p> -<p>“This is a strange thing,” he said. “Some one surely must have put it here purposely. -But I cannot leave the poor bairn crying here.” -</p> -<p>So saying, he carefully wrapped it in his old coat and took it home, where he fed -it as best he could. -</p> -<p>When next morning it was found that the baby had disappeared, the sisters told the -king they were sure that the queen must have put away or killed the child; but, though -King Leofric was greatly grieved at the loss of his little son, he loved his wife -too dearly to blame her for the child’s disappearance. -</p> -<p>The next year the queen again had a baby boy, and the news caused great rejoicings -all through the kingdom. But that same night this child also disappeared, and the -two sisters again told the king that they were sure the queen had caused it to be -killed. -</p> -<p>But King Leofric, though startled and grieved at these strange disappearances of his -children, still trusted his wife and would not hear a word against her. -</p> -<p>The following year, greatly to the king’s delight, the queen had a baby girl. -</p> -<p>“Surely,” she thought, “this time nothing shall come between me and my baby.” So she -would not let the little creature out of her arms day or night. -</p> -<p>But she was weak and ill, and the second night, <span class="pagenum" id="pb252">[252]</span>seeing she would not lay down the child, the wicked sisters gave her a sleeping-draught, -and as soon as her eyelids closed, they again took away the babe and gave it to the -old woman to throw into the ditch. -</p> -<p>When next morning the king heard that his little daughter, at whose birth he had so -rejoiced, had also disappeared, his grief and anger knew no bounds. They quite overcame -his former love for his wife. He would listen to no excuses, and ordered her to be -thrown into the den of the big lion. -</p> -<p>When the wicked sisters heard this, they thought they had now got rid of Queen Hertha. -They were quite pleased to think they had at last succeeded in the wicked plot they -had planned, without the king or any one else ever suspecting the part they had taken -in it. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb253">[253]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="tpm.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e432">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">WHAT HAD BEFALLEN THE TWO LITTLE PRINCES AND THEIR SISTER.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">But Queen Hertha was not dead; for the lion, so far from hurting her, laid himself -quietly down at her feet, and when his food was brought to him, he would never touch -it till the queen had taken her share. -</p> -<p>So, while every one thought she was dead, Queen Hertha lived beside her powerful friend. -At first she had been terribly frightened, but she speedily grew almost to love the -huge beast, who, when the king and her sisters had been so cruel, had befriended her -in her hour of need. Still it was at best but a dreary existence, and many times and -often she wished she could but know what was happening outside the lion’s den. -</p> -<p>As for the children, the same old man, Osric, who had picked up the first baby, had -fortunately also found the other boy and the baby girl, and had taken them home to -his own little cot, near the woods, where he brought them up as well as he could. -He called the elder boy Wilhelm, the second one Sigurd, and the little baby girl Olga. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb254">[254]</span></p> -<p>He had tried at first to find out whose children they could possibly be, but one night -he dreamed that a beautiful fairy came to his bedside, and said— -</p> -<p>“Osric, if you love the children, don’t ask any questions about them, but bring them -up as your own—their enemies will else destroy them. Let them wait till they are grown -up.” -</p> -<p>So he had kept his own counsel, and did the best he could for them. Strangely enough, -too, he found that his barrel of meal never ran short, and with his cow and his little -patch of garden ground they always had a sufficiency of food. -</p> -<p>So the children grew up strong and healthy, the boys helping the old man in his forest -work, and fetching the wood and water that was wanted; and as for Olga, she soon became -quite an expert little housekeeper. But, though they wore rough, home-spun garments, -they were good to look at, for they all three inherited the marvellous beauty of their -father and mother. -</p> -<p>At last, when the young people were grown up, the old man, feeling his end draw near, -called Olga and her brothers to his bedside. He then told them how and where he had -found them, and also mentioned the strange vision he had had. -</p> -<p>“But now that you are grown up,” he added, “I should advise you to make all inquiries, -and not to rest till you have found out who and what <span class="pagenum" id="pb255">[255]</span>you are, for I feel sure you are no ordinary children.” Thereupon he gave them his -blessing and died. -</p> -<p>Wilhelm, Sigurd, and Olga sorrowed deeply over the death of their kind foster-father, -for they had loved him dearly. When they had buried him in the forest, they returned -sadly to the empty hut and consulted together as to what they had best do in order -to carry out his instructions. -</p> -<p>While they were thus sitting and talking, the door of the hut opened, and an old man -entered. He was dressed entirely in green; his hair was long and white, so also was -his beard, and in his hand he carried a thick oaken staff. -</p> -<p>“Good morrow, father,” said Wilhelm; “you are welcome, though we have not much to -offer you. Pray take a seat and rest, for you look weary.” -</p> -<p>“I have come a long way, my son,” answered the old man; “but though I am still hale -and hearty, I shall not be sorry for a short rest. But you seem in sorrow or trouble,” -he added, looking from one to the other. “Perhaps I might be able to help you, for -I have travelled far, and seen many strange and wonderful things.” -</p> -<p>“We shall indeed be glad of some advice,” said Sigurd, while Olga hastened to place -a bowl of new milk and some oatcakes before the traveller. “Sir, we are sadly perplexed -as to what we ought to do.” And the brothers then proceeded to tell the stranger <span class="pagenum" id="pb256">[256]</span>their story, and the advice their foster-father had given them. -</p> -<p>When he had heard their strange tale, the old man said— -</p> -<p>“I fear I cannot help you myself, but I think I know some one who may be able to advise -you. You must know that about three days’ journey from here, there lies a valley full -of strangely shaped stones. In the middle of this valley there is a rock, on which -a large bird sits, who is very wise, and understands and speaks the human language. -Now, I think you should go and see this bird, though I will not conceal from you that -there is very great danger attending such a visit. Many people have gone to consult -him, but so far no one has ever returned. He is, however, so wise that he can both -foretell the future, and also reveal the past. Many princes and others have gone for -advice to this wonderful bird, but one and all have failed in carrying out the conditions, -which can alone insure success. You must know that whoever mounts the rock on which -the bird sits, must be so brave, and have such strength of will, that, no matter what -he may see or hear, he must not turn round or look back; for if he does, even for -only a second, he will at once be turned into stone. So far, no one yet has possessed -the required purpose and unswerving staunchness,” continued the old man; “but it is -not difficult to mount the rock, provided you have the <span class="pagenum" id="pb257">[257]</span>necessary determination. Then, when you <i>have</i> mounted, you will have the power to restore to life all those who, through lack of -will and strength of purpose, were turned into stone, for on the summit of the rock -there is a huge jar filled with magic water, and he who safely reaches the summit -may take some of this water, and sprinkle it over those who have been turned to stone; -they will then awake to life, and regain their form and figure.” -</p> -<p>Both brothers thought the task by no means a difficult one, and declared themselves -quite ready and willing to undertake the journey. They thanked the old man heartily -for all his information and advice, and then sped him on his journey. -</p> -<p>Next morning Wilhelm said to Sigurd that he would start forth in search of the rock. -But before he left, he said to his brother— -</p> -<p>“If at any time you see three drops of blood on your knife when you are at dinner, -you must get up and follow me, for you will then know that I have failed, and have -been turned to stone, and that you must then try your best.” -</p> -<p>So Wilhelm went forth, followed by the good wishes of Sigurd and Olga. But after three -days, when the brother and sister sat down to dinner, behold three drops of blood -were on the blade of Sigurd’s knife! -</p> -<p>Hastily starting up, he told Olga he must be off at once in search of their brother. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb258">[258]</span></p> -<p>“And remember, Olga, though I hope I may be successful, if at the end of three days -you see three drops of blood, on your knife, you will know that I too have failed.” -</p> -<p>He then bade her a loving farewell; and Olga saw him start on his way, with many fears -and prayers in her heart for his safety. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb259">[259]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="tpm.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e442">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">OLGA’S COURAGE RESCUES HER BROTHERS, QUEEN HERTHA IS RESTORED TO HER HUSBAND, AND -THE PARENTS RECOVER THEIR CHILDREN.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">It seemed to Olga as if the time would never pass. Each day seemed longer than the -last, and when the morning of the third day arrived, she had scarcely courage to look -at her knife as she sat down to her breakfast. -</p> -<p>But, oh joy! the blade was bright and clear, and with a light and happy heart, she -went about her daily tasks. -</p> -<p>When midday approached, she again glanced anxiously at the table, but, to her intense -relief, the knife beside her plate was undimmed by either spot or stain, and feeling -as if a great weight had been lifted off her, she sat down to her spinning-wheel, -which she had not had the heart to do before, and hummed one of her favourite ballads, -to drive away the feeling of loneliness that crept over her. And thus the hours passed; -then, as the long, slanting rays of the sun warned her that the day was nearly over, -Olga put away her spinning-wheel, and got ready <span class="pagenum" id="pb260">[260]</span>her supper. She had placed her plate of porridge on the table, and, bringing a bowl -of milk from the cupboard, had just seated herself, when, glancing down, she saw three -bright crimson drops on the knife beside her plate! -</p> -<p>With a cry of grief and horror, Olga sprang up. There was now no thought of food or -rest. Not a second must be lost if she hoped to save her brothers! -</p> -<p>Hastily putting on her cloak and hood, she hurried out into the forest, following -the path she had seen her brothers take. -</p> -<p>Evening was closing in, and the tall trees cast dark and weird shadows around her. -But never for a moment did Olga hesitate or rest. Strange, uncouth sounds seemed to -fill the air, and she could almost fancy that the clinging brushwood which often crossed -her path, seemed like long arms trying to hold her back. But she had only one thought, -one resolve—the rescue of her brothers; so she kept bravely on, putting aside every -obstacle that obstructed her way. -</p> -<p>At length, after a long and weary journey, Olga arrived at the valley in which stood -the great rock. As she came near, she saw that the whole ground was covered with innumerable -stones of quaint and varied forms. Some looked like people, some like animals, and -one tall figure had several square stones at his feet, like chests or boxes. -</p> -<div class="figure p261width" id="p261"><img src="images/p261.png" alt="“OLGA WENT BRAVELY UP THE ROCK.”" width="401" height="343"><p class="figureHead">“OLGA WENT BRAVELY UP THE ROCK.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>But Olga, though her heart almost jumped into her <span class="pagenum" id="pb261">[261]</span>mouth at the wild, weird scene, walked courageously forward, turning neither to the -right nor left till she reached the rock on which sat the bird, his crest raised fiercely, -while angry flashes of light from his eyes almost blinded her. No sooner, however, -had her foot touched it, than a loud rumbling noise arose, wild cries and screams -filled the air, thunder pealed, and flash after flash of lightning filled the valley -with a lurid light, strong arms caught hold of her and tried to keep her back, while -entreaties for help sounded on every side. Once, indeed, she distinctly <span class="pagenum" id="pb262">[262]</span>heard her brothers’ voices, praying her to look round if she loved them. Steadfastly, -however, with a prayer on her lips for strength and guidance, Olga went bravely up -the rock. -</p> -<p>No sooner had she reached the summit, than immediately the thunder and lightning ceased, -the weird cries and screams were silent, and, as she approached the great bird, he -lowered his angry crest, and in a soft voice, praised her for her courage and steadfastness. -</p> -<p>“I can now tell you whatever you desire, and will gladly help you in any way you wish,” -he added. -</p> -<p>Then Olga asked that she might first of all be allowed to restore to life all those -who had been turned to stone. -</p> -<p>This the bird readily granted, and, filling the lid of the stone jar with some of -the life-restoring water, Olga lost no time in sprinkling all the strangely shaped -stones with the magic water. -</p> -<p>They all immediately regained their natural forms; the still and silent valley soon -re-echoed with the sound of voices, and as the girl stood there between her two rescued -brothers, all the others came up to thank the fair and brave maiden whose courage -and steadfastness had rescued them from their stony prison and restored them to life. -</p> -<p>“And now,” said Olga, turning again to the wonderful bird, “can you tell us whose -children we are?” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb263">[263]</span></p> -<p>“You are the children of the king of this country,” he replied; and then proceeded -to tell them how the two wicked aunts, through jealousy, had caused them to be carried -away, and had then accused their mother of destroying them, for which supposed misdeed -she had been thrown into the lion’s den. -</p> -<p>“But,” he added, seeing the grief and horror of the young people, “the lion’s mouth -was closed, so that, instead of killing her, he not only shares his food with her, -but has so guarded the cage that no one dares enter; she is still alive, therefore, -though almost at death’s door through grief and all the anxiety she has endured.” -</p> -<p>Then one of the strange figures who had been restored to life, and whom Olga had especially -noticed as being taller and fairer than most of the others, and also because he was -surrounded with several quaintly shaped chests, now came forward. He was a handsome -young fellow, and stated that he was called Odo, and was the son of a neighbouring -king, and that, having gone forth in search of treasure and adventures, he had succeeded -in amassing a large quantity of gold and precious stones, and was on his way home, -when he heard of the wonderful bird, who could foretell the future. He had gained -the valley and was almost close to the bird, when he incautiously looked back, hearing -wild cries for help, and in that moment he had been turned to stone, and his were -the quaintly shaped chests Olga had noticed. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb264">[264]</span></p> -<p>The bird, being in a gracious mood, allowed the prince to carry away his treasure; -so, followed by his servants, he accompanied Olga and her brothers to their home. -</p> -<p>As soon as they arrived, they at once went to the lion’s den and liberated the poor -queen—the lion offering no resistance—and took her back to their hut. Poor Hertha -was almost dead with grief and anxiety; but loving care quickly restored her to health, -and the delight of seeing her dear children, whom she had thought dead, alive and -well before her, did more than anything to restore her and make her strong and well. -</p> -<p>They then procured her some rich and fitting garments, and leaving her in the hut, -they repaired to the king’s court and demanded an audience. -</p> -<p>After some little delay, this was granted, for after the loss of his wife and children -the king had grown sad and listless, often blaming himself for condemning his queen -so hurriedly; for, when he had time to think it all over, he could not, despite her -sisters’ repeated representations, believe that the queen had really killed her children. -</p> -<p>When the sister and brothers were ushered into the royal presence, the king was at -once struck by their noble appearance, especially with Olga, whose likeness to her -mother was marvellous. -</p> -<p>They then told him who they were and how they had been saved, and also that they had -just freed <span class="pagenum" id="pb265">[265]</span>their mother, who was not dead, as he had been told. -</p> -<p>King Leofric could scarcely believe he heard aright as they related their wonderful -tale, the particulars of which they had received from the magic bird, and it is impossible -to describe his delight and thankfulness to find that his wife, whom he had loved -so dearly, was not only proved innocent, but was alive and well. -</p> -<p>He immediately sent for her two wicked sisters, and when questioned as to what they -had done, they began first to prevaricate, and then each accused the other of having -done the wicked deed. But the truth was clearly proved against them, they were therefore -both thrown into the lion’s den, where the poor queen had so long lingered; this time, -however, the lion never hesitated, but eat them both up at once. -</p> -<p>The king then eagerly went to fetch his queen, who returned to the palace with all -due honours and splendour. -</p> -<p>A great feast was immediately prepared to celebrate the happy restoration of the lost -queen and her three children. -</p> -<p>This feast lasted many days, for all who chose to come were welcome; indeed, it seemed -as if the king could not do enough to show how thankful he was. -</p> -<p>He remitted the sentences of many state prisoners, and all the poor in the kingdom -received rich gifts. -</p> -<p>When at length the feast came to an end, Prince <span class="pagenum" id="pb266">[266]</span>Odo asked the king for the hand of his daughter, the fair princess Olga. -</p> -<p>Thereupon a fresh feast was arranged to celebrate the marriage of the prince and princess, -and this was carried out with still greater splendour, such as had never been seen -before. -</p> -<p>Not only was the big hall of the palace prepared for the invited guests, but endless -tables were spread in the great courtyard for all the poor and homeless, to whom abundant -good fare was generously dispensed, for, Princess Olga said, as they had been poor -themselves they must never forget their less fortunate subjects. -</p> -<p>Then, when it was over, Prince Odo returned to his own kingdom with his wife, where -they reigned in peace and happiness for many years. -</p> -<p>Wilhelm married a beautiful cousin, and succeeded to the throne at his father’s death, -Sigurd also married a lovely princess in a neighbouring state, and came to the throne -on the death of his father-in-law. -</p> -<p>Thus Olga and her brothers, after all their trials, lived long and happily, their -children and children’s children reigning after them for many generations. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb267">[267]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e450">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Fair and the Dark Isolde</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn267width"><img src="images/ornament07.png" alt="Ornament." width="77" height="34"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="fair.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e458">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">DEATH OF THE QUEEN. THE KING REMARRIES, AND PROCEEDS ON A TOUR THROUGH HIS KINGDOM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">There once reigned a king and queen, and they had one little daughter called Isolde. -She was the loveliest little maiden ever seen; her skin was white as the driven snow, -her cheeks looked as if pink rose-petals had fallen on them, her lips were the colour -of the reddest cherries, and the deepest blue of the summer sky seemed reflected in -her eyes, while her long fair hair, reaching almost down to the ground, glistened -like gold when touched by the sun’s rays. -</p> -<p>Having no son of his own, the king had adopted his nephew Fertram as his heir to the -crown. -</p> -<p>The boy was as handsome as the little girl was lovely, and his father and mother being -both dead, he was brought up at his uncle’s court. -</p> -<p>He was two years older than Isolde; but the children <span class="pagenum" id="pb268">[268]</span>were devoted to each other, and the parents often looked forward to the time when -they would be old enough to be betrothed and married. -</p> -<p>But the truth of the old saying, “the best-laid plans of mice and men gang aft agley,” -was once again to be verified, for when Isolde and Fertram were respectively sixteen -and eighteen, and there was talk of a great betrothal feast shortly, the good queen, -who had gone out bathing in the sea on a raw autumn morning, took a severe chill and -shortly after died. -</p> -<p>The king was quite inconsolable at her loss, and after her funeral, he shut himself -up in his rooms for many months and would see no one but Fertram and Isolde. Even -when at length he again came forth, he seemed to take no interest in anything. -</p> -<p>Gradually matters grew worse and worse, till at last the chief officers of the court -came to him and advised him to marry again. -</p> -<p>For a long time the king would not listen to them; but at length, wearied out with -their importunities, he said they might go and see if they could find any one worthy -to succeed his late queen. -</p> -<p>So some ships were fitted out, and the chief officers started forth on their quest, -they sailed on for many days without seeing any land, but at length they saw some -rising ground on the horizon, which, as they came nearer, proved to be a rocky island -surrounded by a low sandy beach. -</p> -<p>Here the men landed, and following a narrow road <span class="pagenum" id="pb269">[269]</span>which led them up a thickly wooded valley, they presently arrived at the gates of -a fine castle. -</p> -<p>They looked to see if the warden was there, for the drawbridge was down; but no one -was on the walls, so they crossed the bridge and blew the horn which hung near the -gateway. Immediately the great doors flew open, and they entered. -</p> -<p>Still there was no one about; so they walked up a wide flight of stairs, and presently -they came out on a broad terrace. Here a handsome, tall, and stately woman, dressed -all in black, came forward and bade them welcome; she then clapped her hands, and -a pretty dark-haired maiden appeared, bearing a silver tray with flagons of rich wine -and fruit. -</p> -<p>The ministers were invited to sit down on one of the big stone benches, and while -they were partaking of the fruit and wine, which was very welcome after their long -walk, the lady told them that her husband had died in battle, most of his followers -having also been killed, and that she was now living there alone with her daughter. -</p> -<p>Then she brought out her lute, and sang to the men while they rested, and entertained -them so well, that they all agreed they need go no further to seek a lady worthy to -fill the late queen’s place; so they forthwith solicited her hand for their master -the king. -</p> -<p>At first the queen said she could not think of accepting the offer, for that she had -made up her mind, after her dear husband’s death, to live and die in his <span class="pagenum" id="pb270">[270]</span>now deserted castle; but the more reluctant she appeared, the king’s ambassadors only -grew the more urgent, until at length she consented to go with them. -</p> -<p>Handing over the castle and all it contained to an old servant, she and her daughter -departed with the king’s people, and, the wind being favourable, the homeward journey -did not take many days to accomplish. -</p> -<p>When the king saw the ships in the distance all decorated with flags and gaily coloured -banners, he knew that the ministers must have been successful in their quest; so he -ordered out his golden chariot, and, accompanied by all his chief courtiers, drove -down to the shore, there to await the travellers. -</p> -<p>At length the vessels were beached, and no sooner had the king set eyes on his bride, -than he at once felt a great love for her in his heart. He placed her beside him in -his golden chariot, while her daughter and the attendants followed in a silver one. -And thus they proceeded back to the palace, where a great feast had been prepared, -at which all the great princes and nobles of the land were present. -</p> -<p>The rejoicings continued for a whole week; wine and mead were lavishly dispensed to -all who came, and the tables literally groaned beneath the great dishes of fish, flesh, -and fowl, interspersed with huge pyramids of delicate cakes and delicious fruits. -</p> -<p>At the end of the feast, each guest was presented with valuable gifts from the king’s -treasure-house, <span class="pagenum" id="pb271">[271]</span>so that all those who were poor when they came, returned home rich and happy, while -the queen herself was invested with all the grandeur and power of her new position. -</p> -<p>Strangely enough the new queen’s daughter was called Isolde, like the king’s daughter; -but, though the former was very pretty, every one declared she could not compare with -the latter. So, in order to distinguish them, the former was always spoken of as “dark -Isolde” and the latter “fair Isolde.” -</p> -<p>Now Isolde, the king’s daughter, did not live in the palace, for her father, on her -sixteenth birthday, had built her a separate tower standing in the midst of a beautiful -garden. It was fitted up with every possible luxury and convenience; rich curtains -draped all the windows, soft couches, covered with dainty silks and cushions of cloth -of gold, lined the walls, and bright carpets were spread on the inlaid, polished floors. -</p> -<p>Here Isolde spent her days very pleasantly with her two favourite attendants Eya and -Meya, spinning and weaving and gathering flowers to deck her rooms; and here Fertram -would often join her, after one of their long rides in the forest, chatting and laughing -and making happy plans for their future. -</p> -<p>Soon after the king’s second wedding, the queen came to him one day, and, after praising -his kind rule over his people, told him she thought he ought not to remain longer -at home with her, but make <span class="pagenum" id="pb272">[272]</span>a tour and visit all his provinces to see what the governors were doing, and whether -they were getting in the treasure rightly. -</p> -<p>The king, who was very happy and comfortable at home, did not at first agree to this; -but the queen at last managed to persuade him, and also advised him to take Fertram -with him, saying that it was only right he should see something of the world, and -of the kingdom over which he was one day to rule. -</p> -<p>So at length the king yielded, and ordered his ships to be got ready, at the same -time telling Fertram that he was to accompany him. -</p> -<p>Though pleased at the thought of the journey, Fertram was grieved to leave fair Isolde, -and the parting between them was a very sad one, for both felt that some misfortune -was hanging over them, and yet they could not tell what. -</p> -<p>A few days later the king and Fertram sailed away amid great cheering of the people, -who crowded down to the shore to wish the travellers good speed on their journey and -a quick and happy return. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb273">[273]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e468">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">WHAT BEFALLS “FAIR ISOLDE” AFTER HER FATHER HAS GONE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Isolde the fair felt terribly sad and lonely after her father’s and Fertram’s departure; -she lost all interest in her work and play, and would sit for hours at one of the -windows facing the sea, ever hoping to see the welcome sight of the returning ships. -</p> -<p>At last, one morning about a fortnight after the king had gone, the queen came to -her, and, greeting her kindly, asked her to come with her and her daughter dark Isolde -and spend the day in the woods. -</p> -<p>“I know a lovely spot,” she added, “where we can have a splendid game of ball, and -then, when we are tired, we can sit down and rest and dine beneath the shade of the -trees.” -</p> -<p>Fair Isolde at first refused, saying she did not feel as if she cared to play; but -the queen would take no denial, and at last Isolde, who had been very lonely since -Fertram went away, agreed to go, together with her two maidens Eya and Meya. -</p> -<p>It was a fine bright morning as the whole party set forth, and the sun and the fresh -air soon made Isolde feel more like her former self. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb274">[274]</span></p> -<p>Laughing and singing, the whole party wandered merrily through the woods till they -reached a lovely open glade, when they commenced a merry game. -</p> -<p>Here, there, and everywhere flew the bright-coloured balls, tossed and caught by eager -hands. -</p> -<p>Isolde the fair was more deft in her play than the others, and never missed a ball; -but further and even further flew the balls sent by the queen and her daughter, till -at length they and fair Isolde were quite out of sight of their attendants, when the -latter, running swiftly after a bright crimson ball, suddenly paused, for at her feet -there yawned a deep dark pit. -</p> -<p>“Oh, stop!” she cried, startled, looking round at the queen and dark Isolde. “Stop! -Don’t come any further, or you will fall into this dreadful place!” But the words -had scarcely passed her lips when she felt a strong push and fell headlong into the -hole. -</p> -<p>Then the queen, laughing wickedly, looked down at poor Isolde and said— -</p> -<p>“Ha! ha! my pretty bird! How do you like your new house, fair Isolde? It is not quite -so fine as your grand, beautiful tower, is it? But you won’t need such pretty things -now, for you will soon be dead, and then Fertram on his return will marry my dark -Isolde!” -</p> -<p>“Oh, help me out! Don’t leave me here!” cried fair Isolde; “and I will promise, on -the word of a princess, never to speak of this to any one!” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb276">[276]</span> -</p> -<div class="figure p275width" id="p275"><img src="images/p275.png" alt="“‘DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!’ CRIED FAIR ISOLDE.”" width="411" height="662"><p class="figureHead">“ ‘DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!’ CRIED FAIR ISOLDE.”</p> -</div><p> -<span class="pagenum" id="pb277">[277]</span></p> -<p>“No, no, my young damsel! Promises are easily broken; but the dead tell no tales!” -And, despite her tears and entreaties, the wicked queen and her daughter placed branches -of pine trees across the open pit, and then covered them thickly with earth and leaves, -so that no one, even if they passed that way, would ever dream there was a grave hidden -beneath. -</p> -<p>By this time the sun had set, and it was getting dusk ere they had finished their -task; so the queen and dark Isolde hastened back to the palace, but ere they entered -it, they set fire to fair Isolde’s tower, which was soon completely burnt to the ground. -</p> -<p>The queen’s attendants, meanwhile, together with Eya and Meya, finding the queen and -the two princesses did not return, called out and searched for them in various directions, -but, seeing nothing of them, concluded they had returned to the palace, and so, as -it was now quite dark, hastened home themselves. -</p> -<p>On their arrival there, they found the queen and dark Isolde, who said fair Isolde -had returned with them back to her tower, saying she was tired, when shortly after, -to their horror, they had noticed flames bursting out of the windows, but ere they -could send help, the tower was burnt down. -</p> -<p>Poor Eya and Meya were inconsolable at the loss of their beloved mistress, and mourned -long and sadly for her. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb278">[278]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e478">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">“FAIR ISOLDE” ESCAPES, AND DISGUISES HERSELF.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">We must now return to fair Isolde. -</p> -<p>When she heard the queen’s words and knew that they did not mean to help her, but -intended leaving her there to die, she wept long and bitterly; then, as hour after -hour passed, and, though she listened intently, she could hear no one passing by who -might have helped her, she sat down on a heap of leaves lying in one corner, and began -to think how best she could get out. Then she suddenly remembered that she had fortunately -that morning put on the golden girdle which had been a parting gift of her mother -on her death-bed, and to which was attached a large pair of golden scissors. She had -enjoined fair Isolde never to go outside the house without this girdle, for it had -been given her by a fairy godmother, and had the marvellous power of preserving whoever -wore it both from hunger and fatigue. -</p> -<p>Isolde, therefore, after her first burst of grief, felt she was not quite helpless; -the power of the girdle would save her from starvation, till she could once <span class="pagenum" id="pb279">[279]</span>again procure food. And meanwhile, feeling somewhat comforted, she took hold of the -big golden scissors, and by working hard, and persevering in spite of fatigue, she -managed to dig some deep holes in the side of the pit, large enough to give her a -good foothold, and thus managed to climb up to the top, and work her way through the -mass of earth and leaves the wicked queen and her daughter had piled up together. -</p> -<p>When she at last got out, she wandered about the forest for some time, till she got -back to the open glade, where they had played ball. -</p> -<p>Here she sat down to consider what she had better do. -</p> -<p>At first she thought it would be safer to keep hidden away in the forest, for fear -her stepmother might find her and again try to kill her; but, on second thoughts, -she decided it would be better for her to return to the tower, and so disguise herself -that no one could possibly recognize her. -</p> -<p>She first stained her face brown with the juice of some berries, and then with her -deft fingers she made herself a quaint dress and large cap out of various coloured -leaves, and thus disguised, she went back to her tower, and found it a heap of ashes. -Feeling now certain there was a plot against her, she determined to go on to the palace, -went round to the kitchen door, and begged the cook to give her a morsel of food, -as she was very hungry. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb280">[280]</span></p> -<p>The cook, who was a kind-hearted old woman, told her to sit down on a bench, and fetched -her some bread and meat, in return for which, Isolde offered to mend her clothes for -her, as she probably had no time to do so herself, saying her name was Näfra Kolla, -the sewing girl. -</p> -<p>The old cook, who, although good at her own work, was no great hand with her needle, -was delighted when she heard this, and told her she was welcome to stay as long as -she liked, more especially as the king would soon be back, when there would be plenty -of work for every one. -</p> -<p>So Näfra Kolla remained, and when it was seen how clever she was with her needle, -she found plenty to do, for the whole king’s household declared they had never seen -such beautiful work as hers. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb281">[281]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e488">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">FERTRAM FALLS UNDER A SPELL, AND IS BETROTHED TO “DARK ISOLDE.”</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">At length the king returned from his long tour accompanied by Fertram, and as soon -as the ships were in sight, the queen and her daughter drove down to the shore to -welcome them home. -</p> -<p>When they were all four seated in the golden chariot on their way back to the palace, -both the king and Fertram were greatly surprised not to see fair Isolde, and asked -why she had not come down to meet them. -</p> -<p>Then the queen, pretending to weep, and putting her handkerchief to her eyes, said -that some time after the king’s departure, the tower in which Isolde lived had been -burned to the ground; no one could find out how the accident had happened, but they -thought the princess must have carelessly left a light near some of the curtains. -</p> -<p>This terrible calamity was a fearful blow to Fertram, so, instead of joining in the -festivities to celebrate the king’s return, he shut himself up in his own rooms and -would see no one for several weeks. -</p> -<p>At last the queen herself came to his door, and as <span class="pagenum" id="pb282">[282]</span>she would take no denial, he was at length obliged to open it. When she entered, he -saw she held a golden goblet in her hand, filled with wine. At first he would have -none of it; but as she continued to press and urge him, if only just to taste it, -hoping by so doing to get rid of her, Fertram took the cup and drank a little. But -no sooner had he swallowed the first mouthful than he fell into a deep sleep, and -lost all consciousness. -</p> -<p>When at last he awakened, all remembrance of his love for fair Isolde had vanished. -</p> -<p>The queen, seeing the satisfactory effect of her magic draught, lost no time in sounding -the praises of her own daughter, until at length, after much persuasion, Fertram consented -to marry her, and a day was fixed for the wedding. -</p> -<p>Ere this could take place, however, the future bride had, according to the custom -of the country, to embroider and make up both her own and the bridegroom’s wedding -garments. -</p> -<p>Now, dark Isolde was not good with her needle; she was very lazy, and much preferred -idling about and gossiping in the stables and kennels, to sewing or spinning indoors. -</p> -<p>In her perplexity as to what she had better do, for she wanted to marry Fertram, she -sauntered across the stable yard to the kitchen, where the old cook was sitting on -a stool shelling peas, and asked her what she would advise her to do. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb283">[283]</span></p> -<p></p> -<div class="figure p283width" id="p283"><img src="images/p283.png" alt="“THE OLD COOK WAS SITTING ON A STOOL SHELLING PEAS.”" width="409" height="360"><p class="figureHead">“THE OLD COOK WAS SITTING ON A STOOL SHELLING PEAS.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to be so helpless,” answered the cook, crossly, -for she had no love for the new queen and her daughter. “It is all very well for a -poor old woman like me not to be able to use her needle, for I have always had to -work hard for my living, and my hands soon got too rough for sewing much; but for -a young princess like you not to be able to embroider her own wedding-dress! Why, -such a disgrace will be handed down for generations! But there, as you <i>are</i> so stupid, <span class="pagenum" id="pb284">[284]</span>I suppose I must try and help you. Fortunately there is a young girl here, called -Näfra Kolla, who sews as beautifully as any princess; you tell her I sent you, and -I dare say she will help you.” -</p> -<p>When dark Isolde heard this she was greatly pleased, and at once ran up to her room -and brought down the various pieces of silk and twists of gold and silver thread, -and brought them to Näfra Kolla, begging her to make up the garments. This Näfra Kolla -promised to do, and her clever busy fingers finished both the bridal garments the -evening before the wedding. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb285">[285]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.5" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e498">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER V.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE SPELL IS BROKEN, AND THE WICKED QUEEN’S DESIGNS ARE FRUSTRATED.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">The following morning the sun shone out bright and clear, and every one declared no -happier omen could usher in so auspicious a day. -</p> -<p>But when the queen went to her daughter’s room to waken her, in place of dark Isolde, -there lay a hideous dwarf in the bed. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Isolde!” cried the queen, wringing her hands, “what can we do? How was it possible -that we both forgot that this is the one morning in the year on which you must resume -your own form? Oh, this is terrible! We must put off the wedding, and say that you -are ill!” -</p> -<p>“No, no,” croaked the misshapen figure; “if we once let Fertram off, I know he will -never marry me.” -</p> -<p>The queen remained lost in thought for a few minutes. Then she exclaimed— -</p> -<p>“I know what we will do! I will get Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. She is just your -height and size. I will dress her as the bride, and under the thickly <span class="pagenum" id="pb286">[286]</span>embroidered veil no one will notice the difference. Then, after the whole party come -back from their ride, you will have resumed your own pretty face and figure. You can -then change with Näfra Kolla, and none will be any the wiser.” -</p> -<p>“But will not Näfra Kolla talk about it or object?” asked the dwarf. -</p> -<p>“Neither she herself nor any one else will know anything about it,” replied the queen, -“You leave it all to me.” -</p> -<p>In a short time the queen went to Näfra Kolla’s room, and brought her a hot cup of -coffee. -</p> -<p>“Drink this,” she said; “I am sure you must be wearied out with all the work you have -done, and this will be a tiring day for you.” -</p> -<p>Though Näfra Kolla was not thirsty, she did not like to refuse the queen, thinking -she really meant it kindly; but no sooner had she swallowed the coffee than she seemed -to fall into a sort of trance. It seemed to her as if she were Isolde again, and that -this was her own wedding-day. She was dressed in the bridal garments, and the richly -embroidered veil was thrown over her; then, after the wedding ceremony was over, the -whole bridal party went for a ride through the forest. It all seemed like a strange -dream to the girl. -</p> -<p>As they passed the blackened ruins of Isolde’s tower, Näfra Kolla murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Once thou wert bright and fair, -</p> -<p class="line">Now thou art burnt, oh chamber mine.”</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="pb287">[287]</span></p> -<p>Fertram bent forward on his horse, and asked her what she had said. But she gave him -no answer. -</p> -<p>Shortly after they came to a big lime tree, whose sweet blossoms scented the whole -air, and Näfra Kolla murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Behold this giant linden tree -</p> -<p class="line">Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde -</p> -<p class="line">Plighted their troth for ever and aye. -</p> -<p class="line">And he will hold to it yet!”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">After riding some little distance further, they came to the deep trench. -</p> -<p>Looking down into it, Näfra Kolla murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, -</p> -<p class="line">Here would my life have ended.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Once again Fertram asked her what she had said; but still she remained silent. -</p> -<p>At last, just as the sun was setting, they returned to the palace. Näfra Kolla dismounted -and went up to her own room; but scarcely had she sat down, than a sudden giddiness -seized her, all grew dark before her eyes, and she lost consciousness. -</p> -<p>Then the queen, who had been waiting for her, came forth from behind a screen where -she had been hidden, and, taking off the bridal garments, she hastened with them to -dark Isolde’s room. The latter had now regained her fair form, and was quickly robed -in the rich garments of the bride, after which the queen returned to Näfra Kolla and -dressed her in her usual dress. -</p> -<p>Presently Fertram came for Isolde, and, sitting <span class="pagenum" id="pb288">[288]</span>down beside her, asked her what she had said during the ride, when they passed the -ruins of her tower. -</p> -<p>“I really cannot remember what I said,” replied Isolde. -</p> -<p>“But you must tell me,” said Fertram. -</p> -<p>Then Isolde went to her mother and asked her what Näfra Kolla could have said. So -the queen told her, and Isolde returned to Fertram and repeated the words. -</p> -<p>But he felt strangely dissatisfied. -</p> -<p>“I should also like to know what it was you said when we passed beneath the great -lime tree, and when we came to that deep trench in the forest.” -</p> -<p>“I really cannot recollect all I said,” replied dark Isolde, crossly. “I am sure it -was nothing of any importance.” -</p> -<p>“Nay, but I insist upon knowing,” said Fertram, “you seemed so strange and not at -all like yourself; you must tell me!” -</p> -<p>So Isolde once again went to her mother, and the queen said that when they came to -the great linden tree, Näfra Kolla had said— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Behold the giant linden tree -</p> -<p class="line">Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde -</p> -<p class="line">Plighted their troth for ever and aye. -</p> -<p class="line">And he will hold to it yet!”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">and that when they arrived at the deep trench, she murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, -</p> -<p class="line">Here would my life have ended.”</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="pb289">[289]</span></p> -<p>When dark Isolde returned to Fertram with these answers, she thought, “Surely now, -he <i>must</i> be satisfied.” -</p> -<p>But all these replies had just the opposite effect, for the more he heard, the more -strange and startling did it all appear to him. -</p> -<p>“Oh, my lost fair Isolde,” he cried, “would that I could learn the truth of all this!” -</p> -<p>Then suddenly it seemed as if a veil were lifted from his memory, he recollected all -his love for his cousin fair Isolde, and how different she was in every way to the -dark maiden beside him. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Isolde, my own fair princess,” he cried, “would that I could see you once again -and hold you to my heart! But as you are dead, and this is not possible, may I also -die, and so be with you!” -</p> -<p>Scarcely had these words passed his lips, when a soft light suddenly filled the room, -and lo! in the open doorway stood his own fair cousin, more sweet and beautiful than -ever. -</p> -<p>Stretching out her arms towards him, she said—“Oh, Fertram, your love and faithfulness -have conquered and overcome the wicked spells of my stepmother. If you indeed are -still true to me, we may yet defeat her, and all will be well!” -</p> -<p>“Isolde, my own Isolde,” cried Fertram, “can it really be you, or is it only your -spirit; and are you not dead, as they solemnly assured me?” And he drew her lovingly -towards him. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb290">[290]</span></p> -<p>At this moment, the queen rushed into the room, speedily followed by the king. -</p> -<p>When she saw that her wicked scheme had fallen through, she gave a great scream, which -shook the whole palace. In an instant she was changed back into the wicked giantess -she had originally been, and her daughter, who was behind her, became again the ugly -little dwarf. -</p> -<p>The king, in his anger at the terrible deception that had been practised on him, wanted -then and there to order them to be instantly killed; but, at fair Isolde’s petition, -they were sent back to their own island, and bound never to quit it on pain of instant -death. -</p> -<p>Then a fresh, and, this time, a very merry wedding-feast was ordered, which was much -more magnificent than the last one. The tables were laden -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“With peacocks roasted -</p> -<p class="line">And peacocks spiced, -</p> -<p class="line">With fishes boiled -</p> -<p class="line">And fishes fried, -</p> -<p class="line">With mimjam and pimjam -</p> -<p class="line">And multum salve; -</p> -<p class="line">The wine that was drank -</p> -<p class="line">Was primat and claret, -</p> -<p class="line">As well as the wine of Garganus.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Then all the guests, ere their departure, were laden with presents from the king’s -treasure-house; and when, after some years, the old king was gathered to his fathers, -Fertram and Isolde reigned jointly, and lived long and happily, seeing their children -and great-great-grandchildren around them. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb291">[291]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="hlini" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e506">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Prince Hlini</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn291width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<p>In a far country, there once lived a king and a queen. They had an only son, called -Hlini, who even as a child showed wonderful talents, and grew up the handsomest, cleverest, -and bravest man in all the land. -</p> -<p>One day, the prince went out hunting with some of the courtiers. It was a beautiful -morning; the sun shone with unusual brilliancy, birds and game of all kinds were plentiful; -and, well pleased with their good day’s sport, the whole party turned homewards as -the afternoon shadows began to lengthen, when suddenly a thick fog arose, which soon -completely surrounded them. They lost sight of the prince, and it was only with great -difficulty that they made their way back to the castle. -</p> -<p>When the king heard that his son had not returned, he became very anxious; and the -fog having somewhat lifted, he at once sent out messengers to try and find him. But -although they searched in all <span class="pagenum" id="pb292">[292]</span>directions for three days and nights, they could find no trace of him,—no one had -heard of or seen Prince Hlini. -</p> -<p>This sudden disappearance of his son greatly grieved the king; and when, on the evening -of the third day, the messengers returned without any news of him, the king retired -to his room, and, throwing himself on his bed, gave way to the deepest grief. In vain -the queen tried to cheer him, telling him that Hlini was so brave and clever, he would -be sure to return safely. The king would not be consoled, and said he would gladly -give the half of his kingdom to any one who would bring him back his son. -</p> -<p>Now, not far from the palace, in the middle of a wild moor, covered with yellow gorse -and purple heather, there lived an old man in a little cottage with his only child, -a daughter called Signy, who was both beautiful and clever. They were very poor, but -lived happily and contented on wild honey and the berries that grew on the moors. -When Signy heard from the shepherds that the prince had disappeared and that the king -had offered the half of his kingdom to whoever should find him, she begged her father -to let her go in search of him. At first he was very unwilling to part with her, dreading -the dangers she might have to encounter; but Signy said she felt quite sure she would -succeed in her search. All she wanted was a pair of new shoes and some food. And so, -after a little more <span class="pagenum" id="pb293">[293]</span>persuasion, her father gave her his blessing and started her on her journey. -</p> -<p>Signy wandered on for several days, resting in the evenings in some sheltered nook, -and ever going towards the north. It was now mid-summer, the days were long—in fact, -there was scarcely any night; and on the fourth evening, just as the sun, like a huge -red ball, was setting in a bed of crimson and gold, only to rise again, Signy saw -some rocks in front of her, in one of which was a huge cave. Listening carefully for -a few minutes and hearing no sound, Signy entered very softly, and there she saw two -beds: one was covered with a beautiful blue silk quilt, embroidered with gold; the -other had a crimson velvet quilt, embroidered with silver. Going cautiously forward, -she saw the prince, lying fast asleep on the bed with the golden quilt. -</p> -<p>Signy was delighted with her discovery, and went up to him to waken him; but though -she shook him, at first gently and then more roughly, she found she could not rouse -him. Looking up, she saw some strange letters, or <i>runes</i>, cut into the wooden headboard of the bed. -</p> -<p>Now, though her father, who was a learned old man, had taught Signy to read <i>runes</i>, she could make nothing of these. She therefore determined to wait and see who the -owner of the cave was, and discovering a narrow recess near the opening, she crept -quietly in. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb294">[294]</span></p> -<p>Hardly had she got safely into her hiding-place, than she heard a terrible noise, -like a peal of thunder. The earth began to quake, and presently two frightful giantesses -entered the cave. -</p> -<div class="figure p294width" id="p294"><img src="images/p294.png" alt="“SIGNY ENTERED VERY SOFTLY.”" width="418" height="326"><p class="figureHead">“SIGNY ENTERED VERY SOFTLY.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>As they came in, the taller and elder of the two cried out angrily, “Pah! I smell -the smell of a human being here!” -</p> -<p>“Of course you do,” replied her sister, “seeing that Hlini the king’s son is asleep -here.” -</p> -<p>They then went to the bed on which Hlini was lying, and moving the headboard, on which -the <i>runes</i> were carved, to one side, out came two beautiful silver swans. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb295">[295]</span></p> -<p>“Sing, my beautiful swans, sing, and waken Hlini,” cried the giantesses. -</p> -<p>And as the swans, obeying, sang a lovely sweet song, the prince awoke. -</p> -<p>The younger giantess then brought him a silver tray laden with delicious fruit and -wine; but the prince would not touch anything. -</p> -<p>“Will you marry me now?” then asked the giantess. -</p> -<p>“No, no, and again no!” cried the prince. -</p> -<p>“Then sing, sing, my beautiful swans, that Hlini may go to sleep again,” she called -out angrily. -</p> -<p>And as the swans raised their voices in a sad, plaintive melody, the prince fell back -on the bed, and was soon in his magic sleep again. -</p> -<p>The two sisters then lay down on the other couch with the silver-embroidered quilt. -</p> -<p>In the morning they again wakened Hlini in the same manner, and offered him food, -which, however, he angrily refused; whereupon the younger giantess again asked him -if he would marry her; and when he refused, as before, the sisters put him to sleep -by the song of the swans, and then left the cave, closing it as they went out. -</p> -<p>After waiting a little while to make sure that the wicked sisters were not coming -back again, Signy came out of her hiding-place, and moving the headboard of the bed, -as she had seen the sisters do, she called to the swans, and as they sang their song, -the prince awoke. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb296">[296]</span></p> -<p>He was greatly surprised to see Signy in place of the hideous giant sisters, and thanked -her warmly for her help, asking how she had come there. -</p> -<p>Then Signy told him how much his father sorrowed at his mysterious disappearance, -and that she had determined to try and find him. -</p> -<p>Hlini was very grateful, and told Signy that, after he had got separated from his -friends in the fog, he had suddenly encountered the giant sisters, who, having their -swans with them, put him to sleep before he had time to fight them or get away, and -that they had then forcibly carried him off to their cave; and that the younger sister, -as she had no doubt heard, wanted to marry him. But this he had steadily refused to -do. As long as he remained firm, they could only keep him there asleep; but, he added, -he would rather remain thus for ever than marry the ogress. -</p> -<p>When he had finished his tale, Signy said, “Now the first thing we must do, is to -find out the meaning of the <i>runes</i> on the headboard. When, therefore, the sisters come in this evening, do not refuse -their food (for you will want all your strength to get away), but be friendly with -them, and then ask them what the letters mean, and also what they do all day while -they are away.” -</p> -<p>Hlini said he would certainly follow Signy’s advice. Then, finding a chessboard and -some men on a shelf, they sat down and amused themselves playing and <span class="pagenum" id="pb297">[297]</span>chatting, till they thought it was drawing near the time when the giantesses usually -returned; then Signy called the swans and put the prince to sleep, as she had seen -the sisters do, after which she hid herself in her dark corner. -</p> -<p>Soon she heard the sisters returning, and presently they entered the cave. -</p> -<p>“I certainly <i>do</i> smell the smell of a human being,” said the elder sister, sniffing angrily round -the cave. -</p> -<p>“Nonsense!” replied the younger one, who, having lit the fire, was anxious to get -their supper cooked. “Of course you smell it when Hlini is here.” -</p> -<p>“But this is a different smell,” persisted the elder sister; and Signy, seeing her -peering about, feared she would discover her. -</p> -<p>But the younger sister, having plucked and cleaned the birds they had caught, told -her elder sister she must cook them at once, as she was about to waken Hlini; and, -going up to the couch with the gold-embroidered quilt, on which Hlini was lying asleep, -she called forth the swans, and wakened him. -</p> -<p>By this time the birds were cooked; and when she asked him if he would take any food, -instead of refusing, Hlini said he felt hungry, and would join them at their supper. -</p> -<p>The younger giantess was greatly pleased, and after helping him to fruit and wine, -asked him whether he would not now make her his wife. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb298">[298]</span></p> -<p>But Hlini said he must first know more about her and her sister before he could decide. -</p> -<p>“What, for instance, is the meaning of those <i>runes</i> carved on the bedhead?” he asked. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” replied the giantess graciously, “the words are— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“ ‘Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, -</p> -<p class="line">And carry me whither I will.’</p> -</div> -<p class="first">You have only to sit down on the bed and repeat those words, and immediately you are -carried to whatever place you wish to go.” -</p> -<p>The prince was delighted when he heard this, as he hoped it would enable him and Signy -to escape. -</p> -<p>“And what do you and your sister do all day when you are out?” he asked. -</p> -<p>“Well, we roam about, looking for some man, woman, or child, for our dinner, for we -always prefer them to birds or animals; and then, when we get tired, we sit down under -a tree and play with our ‘life egg.’ ” replied the giantess. -</p> -<p>“I suppose you have to be very careful when you are playing with your life egg?” asked -the prince. -</p> -<p>“Yes, indeed we have to be,” answered the giantess, “for if it were broken, we should -both die. But there is no fear of that,” and she gave a loud laugh, “we are much too -careful; it can only be broken by a human being; and whenever one of them comes near -us, we soon catch him and eat him.” -</p> -<p>The prince now declared that he felt so tired, he <span class="pagenum" id="pb299">[299]</span>really must go to sleep; and though, before calling the swans, the giantess again -asked him to marry her, he said he could say nothing till the morning, so he was put -to sleep as before. -</p> -<p>The next morning, after the sisters had wakened him and given him some food, they -asked him if he would go to the woods with them; but Hlini said he still felt very -tired, and would prefer to rest, so the sisters put him to sleep again and went away, -closing the cave after them. -</p> -<p>Waiting a short time, so as to make quite sure that the giantesses would not return, -Signy presently came forth from her hiding-place and awakened the prince. -</p> -<p>“Get up quickly,” she said, “for we will follow the giantesses into the wood. Take -with you your hunting spear which stands beside the bed, and when they begin to play -at ‘throw and catch’ with their life ball, you must throw your spear at the egg; but -keep a clear eye and a firm hand, for, remember, if you miss, both your life and mine -will be forfeited.” -</p> -<p>“Never fear,” said Hlini; “there is too much at stake. I will be careful.” Then they -seated themselves on the couch, and both repeated the <i>rune</i>. -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, -</p> -<p class="line">And carry me whither I will.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">And immediately the bed rose up, the wall of the cave opened, and passing swiftly -through the air, it landed them amid the leafy branches of a huge oak tree. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb300">[300]</span></p> -<p>Peeping cautiously down, they saw the two giantesses sitting at the foot of the tree; -one was holding the golden life egg in her hand, ready to throw it at her sister, -and both were laughing loudly, as the egg flew backwards and forwards between them. -</p> -<p>Watching his opportunity, Hlini threw his spear just as one sister was poising it -in her hand, and as the point of the spear hit the egg, it broke in half. -</p> -<p>At the same instant, both giantesses fell back dead, a stream of dark-coloured poison -poured from their lips, and huge deadly black and yellow fungi sprang up and speedily -covered them completely. -</p> -<p>Hlini then seated himself beside Signy on the couch, and immediately they were carried -back to the cave. -</p> -<p>Here they found, on searching round, an immense quantity of gold, silver, and jewels; -and having laden both beds with these and the two silver swans, they each sat down -on one, and, repeating the <i>runes</i>, were speedily transported to the hut of Signy’s father, who was delighted at his -daughter’s safe return, and made Hlini very welcome. -</p> -<p>The next morning Signy went to the king’s palace and demanded an audience, and the -king, having admitted her, asked her who she was and what she wanted. -</p> -<p>“I am the daughter of the old man who lives in the little hut on the moor near your -palace,” replied Signy, “and I have come to ask what reward you <span class="pagenum" id="pb301">[301]</span>would give me if I bring your son back to you safe and well?” -</p> -<p>The king laughed good-naturedly. “I do not think I need trouble to answer that,” he -said. “There is not much chance of your finding him, when so many others have failed.” -</p> -<p>“But if I succeed,” persisted Signy, “will you give me the same reward as you have -promised to others?” -</p> -<p>“Certainly,” replied the king; “if you succeed in bringing back my son safe and well, -I will not go back from my word.” -</p> -<p>Then Signy returned to the hut, and begged the prince to return with her to the palace; -and together they entered the great audience hall. -</p> -<p>When the king beheld his son, whom he had mourned as dead, alive and well, he was -greatly rejoiced, and made him sit down on his right hand and relate the story of -all that had happened to him since the day he became separated from his friends during -the chase. -</p> -<p>When Hlini seated himself beside the king, he begged Signy to take the seat on his -other hand, and then began the relation of all his adventures—telling of his imprisonment -in the cave, and how Signy had freed him, and saved his life by rescuing him from -the hands of the wicked giantesses. -</p> -<p>When he had finished, he rose from his seat, and standing before his father, asked -his permission to <span class="pagenum" id="pb302">[302]</span>take Signy as his wife. To this the king willingly assented, saying that no reward -could be too great for her, who had restored his son to him. So orders were at once -issued for the preparation of a magnificent wedding-feast; all the great nobles of -the kingdom were invited, neither were the poor forgotten. There was ample provision -made for all, and every one praised the king for his right royal hospitality, for -each one received rich gifts ere they returned home. Signy’s father was made the king’s -librarian, and put in charge of the royal manuscripts; and Hlini and Signy lived long -and happily together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb303">[303]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fertram" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#xd31e513">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Fertram and Hildur</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn303width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Long, long ago, in a distant land, there lived a king and queen, who were quite happy, -save for one thing—they had no children. Some years passed, and then, to their great -joy, a little baby girl arrived, who was named Hildur. When the christening feast -came to an end, the king, who was devoted to hunting, set out with his courtiers for -a long day in the great forest which surrounded the castle. Nothing unusual happened -until the hunting party began to turn homewards. The king was riding alone, a little -in front of his gaily dressed retinue, when he suddenly saw an enormous dragon flying -swiftly through the air towards him, holding a small child in his talons. In an instant -the king drew his bow; the arrow, shot by his practised hand, sped to its mark, and -the monster fell to the ground, pierced through the heart. The king leapt from his -horse, and by the time his courtiers reached his <span class="pagenum" id="pb304">[304]</span>side, he was holding in his arms the rescued child, a beautiful boy of about a year -old, quite unhurt. -</p> -<p>There were plenty of willing arms ready to carry the little fellow; but the King refused. -</p> -<p>“I rescued him; and now he shall be a playmate for my little daughter,” he said. And -the whole party went back to the castle. -</p> -<p>Years passed on. The children grew up together, and loved each other dearly. The king -and queen had named the little boy Fertram, and they treated him in all respects like -their own child. If one of the little ones had a present, the other had the same, -and at last they were never happy if they parted even for a day. -</p> -<p>Now, Hildur’s grandmother was deeply versed in all kinds of magic arts, and even when -the young princess was still quite a girl, she taught her many of her secrets. The -child was the one being whom she loved. On the other hand, she had an unreasoning -dislike to the boy who had so strangely become part of the family, and when she saw -the affection of the young people for one another, she determined to poison Fertram. -</p> -<p>“Never shall my beloved grandchild wed this foundling boy,” she said to herself. “The -son of one of our rich neighbours is the mate I destine for her.” -</p> -<p>So she waited for an opportunity. -</p> -<p>One day Fertram came in very hungry from a <span class="pagenum" id="pb305">[305]</span>long day’s hunting. The grandmother caused a dainty dish to be set before him, and -begged him to partake of it. But Hildur, who had noticed her grandmother’s dislike -to the young prince, came in at the moment, and, seeing the dish was poisoned, prevented -his eating it. -</p> -<p>Another time the grandmother attempted to kill him as he lay asleep in his bed, but -Hildur again divined her intentions. She warned Fertram, and they placed a log of -wood in the bed. When night came, the old woman entered, and with a dagger pierced -the figure in the bed, as she thought; but, to her surprise, the weapon remained firmly -fixed in the log, whilst her hands were fastened to the handle, and she had to remain -thus until morning broke, when the spell gave way. -</p> -<p>Twice had Hildur thus been able to save Fertram, but they both saw that he was no -longer safe. At any moment the old woman might exercise some magic art, and prevent -Hildur saving him again. They decided that they must take some other course. -</p> -<p>One morning early, before even the sleepy guards at the gate were awake, the young -princess and Fertram passed through, and turned their steps towards the unknown world -lying beyond their own grounds. At first they wandered through fields, and found the -way easy. -</p> -<p>“It was the only way, Fertram,” said Hildur, when the young man regretted leaving -without a word of <span class="pagenum" id="pb306">[306]</span>thanks or love to those who had cared for him through the long years since his childhood—“it -was the only way. Nowhere in my father’s castle would you have been safe, and my grandmother -would only have vented her anger upon my parents, if they had known of our flight.” -</p> -<p>At length a small river stopped their way. In an instant Hildur changed herself and -Fertram into trout, and, glittering in the sunlight, they leaped into the water. Hardly -had they got below the surface when they saw the grandmother walking along the bank -of the river. She had tracked them at once, and now used her spells to try and catch -them in their present form. The day wore on, but her art was useless—nothing would -entrap the wary trout; and at last, filled with rage, she retraced her steps to the -castle. -</p> -<p>It was sunset now, and the two young people, having resumed their natural shape, pursued -their way into the forest. -</p> -<p>“We must no longer take the form of fish,” Hildur said. “Even now grandmother will -be weaving a magic net, out of which no fish can possibly escape.” -</p> -<p>And up in her tower, the grandmother went on weaving, weaving. At first the work went -smoothly; but soon the netting became entangled, the knots no longer held together, -and her spells showed her that the fugitives were no longer fish, but had resumed -their own forms. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb307">[307]</span></p> -<p>“Go forth immediately,” she said to her servants. “Take every one who can be spared. -Search all through the forest, and kill every living thing that you see.” -</p> -<p>So the servants searched all day in every direction, but not a creature was to be -seen. At last, as night drew on, they met two beautiful dogs; they were the most magnificent -animals they had ever seen. But, although they were quite friendly with the servants, -they did not allow themselves to be touched. The men therefore returned to the castle -and told what had happened. -</p> -<p>The wrath of the grandmother was terrible to see. She knew at once that the dogs were -Fertram and Hildur, and she commanded the servants to be thrown into the dungeons -for not carrying out her orders. -</p> -<p>Hildur, by her magic power, knew what had taken place. -</p> -<p>“We must not stay here, Fertram,” she said sadly; “my grandmother will never rest -now until she kills us. Even her love for me seems to have turned to hatred.” -</p> -<p>“But what can we do?” Fertram asked. “Better let me go by myself out into the world, -and do you return. Then all will be well.” -</p> -<p>But Hildur made no answer. Presently she unfolded a square of green cloth. -</p> -<p>“Sit on this beside me,” she said. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb308">[308]</span></p> -<p>In a moment they were floating high up in the air. The day wore on. Sometimes they -were borne along swiftly by a strong breeze, then a soft gentle wind would come and -seem almost to rock them to sleep, till just as the sun was setting, and the sky was -one blaze of gold and crimson, Hildur made the cloth descend slowly to the earth again, -and they found themselves in a great flowery plain. Magnificent trees shaded it here -and there. A beautiful river wound its way gently through luxuriant banks covered -with ferns, and in the distance rose the tower of a great city, surmounted by a magnificent -castle, standing out distinctly against the sky. -</p> -<p>“Fertram,” Hildur said, in a low voice, laying her hand on his arm, “this is your -native land. You are the son of the king who once reigned here. Now he has been dead -for some years. When you were only a year old, your mother carried you into the beautiful -orchard which lies at the foot of the castle, when suddenly a great dragon swooped -down, tore you from her arms, and she saw you no more. Your father grieved even more -for you than your mother; you were his only child, and the loss preyed upon him, till -at length he died of grief. The kingdom will soon have no ruler, for your mother, -who hid her grief for your father’s sake, is now pining away, and they fear for her -life too. Now, Fertram, you must go to her, tell her your history, and receive the -kingdom from her hands.” -<span class="pagenum" id="pb309">[309]</span></p> -<p>“Hildur, dear Hildur, can it be true? Have I really a mother of my own, as you have? -It is almost too delightful to believe. Come, let us hasten to her!” cried Fertram. -</p> -<p>“No,” Hildur answered; “I must not go with you. You must go alone. But I will remain -quietly in that small hut which is under the great tree yonder, until you come for -me. But, oh, Fertram,” and she clasped his arm with her two white hands, “remember -I am alone in a strange country; do not forget me.” -</p> -<p>“Forget you, when you have been everything to me all these years! Hildur, how could -I? Such a thing could never happen. I love you better than myself.” -</p> -<p>“Yes, I know,” Hildur answered; “but I fear some evil. I know not what.” -</p> -<p>Then, to prevent her grandmother’s spells taking effect, she rubbed some salve out -of a small box she carried, over his hands and face, and bade him a sorrowful farewell. -</p> -<p>Fertram embraced her tenderly, laughed away her fears, and then took his way towards -the town. He looked very handsome, as he turned once more to wave his cap to her, -and the sun’s rays lit up his fair hair. She watched him till she could see him no -longer, and then went on to the little hut she had destined for her temporary abode. -</p> -<p>Fertram only stopped once on his way to the city. Feeling tired with the long journey, -he sat down <span class="pagenum" id="pb310">[310]</span>under an oak tree, on a grassy mound. While he was resting, a beautiful dog came up, -and as he patted and stroked it, the dog licked his face and hands. Immediately Fertram -forgot all his past life, and that Hildur was waiting for him in the hut under the -trees. -</p> -<p>Having rested, he rose up and pursued his way into the town. -</p> -<p>“Can I see the queen?” he inquired. “I have news for her, which will give her joy.” -</p> -<p>At first no one paid any heed, but the youth’s noble appearance struck the courtiers, -and at length he was admitted into the palace. -</p> -<p>There he was brought before the queen, who was lying, pale and languid, on a great -couch of rich silks and cloth of gold. When he bowed before her, she rose to a sitting -position, startled out of her apathy and weakness by his likeness to the dead king. -</p> -<p>“Who is this youth? Where does he come from?” she asked. -</p> -<p>“Madam,” the courtiers answered, “he is a stranger, who craves admittance as a bearer -of good tidings to your majesty.” -</p> -<p>Then, in a few words, Fertram told his tale. Before it was done he was clasped in -the loving arms of his mother, who felt it was indeed her long-lost son. The court -was summoned together to hear the glad tidings, the news was proclaimed in the streets -of the city, the queen gave the government <span class="pagenum" id="pb311">[311]</span>at once into the hands of her son, and the young king was crowned amid universal rejoicings. -</p> -<p>Day after day went by, Fertram was absorbed with the affairs of his kingdom, and his -love for his mother. All thought of Hildur had gone like a dream. -</p> -<p>One day the city was roused to great excitement by the appearance of a most beautiful -maiden. No one knew whence she had come, but all agreed that her loveliness could -not be surpassed, and when the queen saw her, she sent for her to the palace, treated -her like a daughter, and besought Fertram to marry her. This, however, he steadily -refused to do. -</p> -<p>After a time, whispers went abroad that the beautiful girl was not as good as she -was lovely. Her fair face was constantly disfigured by an ugly frown if things were -not arranged as she liked, and the courtiers began to think that the king was right, -after all, in preferring to seek another wife. -</p> -<p>Just then one of the royal swineherds happened to lose his way in the forest, and -he wandered on until he came to a little hut. There he found an old man and his wife, -and with them a fair maiden, whom they called their daughter. Never had the swineherd -seen any one so beautiful, and he determined to stay the night with these people, -and if possible carry off the maiden. He found that her name was Hildur; and when -the old people had gone up to bed, while Hildur was closing the windows, and putting -things straight <span class="pagenum" id="pb312">[312]</span>before following their example, he suggested that they should go out and look at the -beautiful moon rising. But Hildur said— -</p> -<p>“I must first make up the fire on the hearth.” -</p> -<p>The man offered to do it for her; but no sooner had he knelt down, than his hands -became fastened to the hearth. In vain he struggled to get away, it was all of no -avail. Hildur was nowhere to be seen, and it was not until morning that he felt free -once more. Then, rising to his feet, he fled from the uncanny place without once looking -back. -</p> -<p>When he reached the castle, his fellow servants soon heard the whole tale, and the -report of the beauty of the woodcutter’s daughter was circulated from one to the other. -The royal huntsman thought he, too, would like to see her. So, setting off at once, -he reached the hut, and begged for a night’s rest. The old people granted it willingly. -The beautiful girl was still there, and the huntsman in his turn planned to carry -her off that night. He begged Hildur to come for a walk, as it was such a beautiful -night. But she refused. -</p> -<p>“My time is too fully occupied for idle wanderings,” she said. “Will you help me by -locking up the door for the night?” -</p> -<p>“Willingly,” said the huntsman, intending to put the key in his pocket, and carry -her off later on. -</p> -<p>But no sooner had his hands touched the lock, than they remained fastened to it. A -mocking laugh <span class="pagenum" id="pb313">[313]</span>behind him made him look round, and he saw Hildur disappearing up the stairs to her -room. -</p> -<p>When the sun was well up in the sky, and the old couple beginning to stir, the huntsman -found he could remove his hands, and he hurried off shamefaced to his home. -</p> -<p>Shortly after this, the king was out hunting in the forest, when suddenly a thick -black fog enveloped everything. He lost his way completely, and became separated from -his people. At length, after some hours, he arrived at a little hut, knocked joyfully -at the door, and on its being opened by an old man, craved leave to rest. He was at -once invited to enter; and then the old man, recognizing the king, begged him to excuse -the poverty of the place. -</p> -<p>The king sat down, wearied with his long wandering, and the old man waited upon him, -bringing food and drink of the best he had. Just as the meal was ended Hildur came -in, and the king thought he had never seen any one so beautiful before. She was dressed -as a simple peasant, but she looked like a royal princess. The king begged leave to -stay the night, as it was still too foggy for him to find his way, and the old man -acceded, only apologizing for the poorness of the accommodation. -</p> -<p>“I will not disturb you,” the king said. “Let me only rest in this room for the night, -as I have been doing now.” -</p> -<p>So it was arranged. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb314">[314]</span></p> -<p>After the old couple had gone to bed, the king begged Hildur to stay and talk with -him; but she said she must see to the calves in the stable. -</p> -<div class="figure p314width" id="p314"><img src="images/p314.png" alt="“SHE WAS DRESSED AS A SIMPLE PEASANT.”" width="399" height="467"><p class="figureHead">“SHE WAS DRESSED AS A SIMPLE PEASANT.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“That I can do for you,” he answered; and, rising, he went out into the stable, put -the straw and hay right <span class="pagenum" id="pb315">[315]</span>for the calves, and had made everything tidy, when one of them got out. After great -trouble he caught hold of it by the tail; but, alas! his hands remained fastened to -it, and he was found in this plight by Hildur just before dawn. -</p> -<p>She laughed merrily when she saw him. -</p> -<p>“It hardly suits a king, my lord,” she said, “to be hanging on to the tail of a calf!” -</p> -<p>But Fertram humbly begged her to release him. As she did so, she looked up at him. -</p> -<p>“Do you not recognize me?” she said. -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Fertram, much astonished. “I have never seen you before, I am certain.” -</p> -<p>“Perhaps, then, I remind you of some one?” she asked again. “Of Hildur, the king’s -daughter, who brought you back to your kingdom?” -</p> -<p>“No,” he said again, more puzzled still; “I never even remember hearing the name of -Hildur.” -</p> -<p>Then Hildur went and fetched the little box of ointment, and directly she rubbed it -on his hands and face, his past life came back to him. He embraced Hildur again and -again, thanking her for all she had done for him, and asking her to forgive his apparent -coldness and forgetfulness. -</p> -<p>“You, and you alone, have had my love all this time, at any rate,” he said; “for I -could love no one else. And you alone shall be my queen.” -</p> -<p>Sitting down together in the early morning sunshine under one of the great forest -trees, Hildur told him <span class="pagenum" id="pb316">[316]</span>what he did not know; namely, that the beautiful girl whom his mother had taken into -the palace was really her old grandmother. She had followed them, and transformed -herself so that Fertram should marry her. Then she meant to kill him and his mother, -and seize the kingdom. -</p> -<p>“So far I have guarded you from her wicked schemes,” Hildur said, laying her hand -on his; “but, knowing that the past was no longer in your mind, I have feared each -day that she might succeed in winning you. For had you been unfaithful to me, I could -no longer have done anything for you against her wiles.” -</p> -<p>Again and again Fertram thanked her; then he bade her a tender farewell, and went -straight back to the city. The great council of the kingdom was summoned, and to them -the young king disclosed the real history of the wicked grandmother. But she was too -cunning to be caught and punished. Divining what had happened, she disappeared amid -a cloud of fire and smoke. -</p> -<p>Then Fertram, accompanied by a magnificent retinue, with glittering dresses, splendid -horses, and all the nobles of the kingdom, went to fetch his bride. She was still -in her simple peasant’s dress, but her beauty made all forget what she wore. Mounting -the beautiful steed brought for her, she rode back beside Fertram to the palace; and -on the steps, waiting to receive her, was Fertram’s mother. <span class="pagenum" id="pb317">[317]</span>This was indeed a joyful day for her. The wish of her heart was granted, in the loveliness -and goodness of her son’s bride. -</p> -<p>The wedding was celebrated with the utmost pomp and magnificence, and Fertram and -Hildur lived happily together, surrounded, as years passed on, by their beautiful -children and grandchildren. -</p> -<p class="trailer xd31e3433">THE END.</p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="back"> -<div class="div1 imprint"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first xd31e3437">PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb319">[319]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 advertisements"><span class="pagenum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">New Illustrated Fairy Tales.</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first xd31e3442"><i>Uniform in size and style with this volume.</i> -</p> -<p class="xd31e3437">In large crown 8vo, art linen, gilt lop, or cloth gill, bevelled boards. -</p> -<p><b>THE ONE-EYED GRIFFIN, and other Fairy Tales.</b> A Series of Original Stories by <span class="sc">Herbert E. Inman</span>, with numerous Illustrations by <span class="sc">E. A. Mason</span>. -</p> -<p>This book contains several stories in addition to “The One-Eyed Griffin,” which is -the chief item among them. This narrative is that of a little boy who enters into -the realms of fabulous monsters, where he encounters the giants Can’t, Won’t, and -Don’t Care, into whose terrible clutches has fallen the lady of his heart. With the -aid of the One-Eyed Griffin he succeeds in overcoming them, and the story continues, -in allegorical fashion, to detail the difficulties which befall the diminutive hero. -The illustrations are singularly happy in their delineation of the subject, and will -win the affections of the youthful circle for whose benefit the volume has been produced. -<span class="pagenum" id="pb320">[320]</span> -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Grimms’ Goblins. -</p> -<p>These famous stories, collected by the brothers Grimm in the fertile and imaginative -field of their native land, have an ever-growing number of readers, to whom this edition -with its clear type and lavish illustration will at once commend itself. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Grimms’ Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>Full of incident and wonderful adventure, these popular tales are here presented in -a garb that assures a hearty welcome from all who delight in finding really high-class -children’s literature, issued in a thoroughly attractive and up-to-date style. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Andersen’s Tales for the Young. -</p> -<p>Amongst all the various editions of Andersen’s popular tales, none will be found to -surpass this edition for fidelity in translation, fineness of text, and excellence -of get-up. The boy or girl who receives it as a gift is not to be satisfied with books -if not charmed with such a present. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Andersen’s Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>To the insatiable appetite for stories, which is a never-failing attribute of the -young, no better food can be found than this book affords. The tales are world-wide -favourites, known to nursery-land of all nations, and discussed in that realm with -all the seriousness and circumstance that attaches to personages actually existent. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Holme Lee’s Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>Is a narrative of the wonderful life and adventures of Tuflongbo. When he grows up, -he goes on a great journey, falls into the hands of giants, amongst whom his many -escapes are recorded, until he finally puts off his shoes and vanishes into shadowland. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Prince Ubbely Bubble’s Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>The favourite themes of childhood are here, in a series of fascinating stories, of -which the first is “The Perseverance of Prince Ubbely Bubble,” and amongst numerous -other tales are told those of “The Six Goblin Eggs,” “Tom and the Ogre,” “The Adventures -of John, the son of Jack the Giant Killer,” etc. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">The Old, Old Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>The well-known favourites “Puss in Boots,” “The White Cat,” “Tom Thumb,” and others -are comprised in this collection, which embraces, as its name implies, all the oft-told -tales. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3442"><span class="sc">London: FREDERICK WARNE & CO., and New York.</span> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="transcriberNote"> -<h2 class="main">Colophon</h2> -<h3 class="main">Availability</h3> -<p class="first">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project -Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at <a class="seclink xd31e44" title="External link" href="https://www.gutenberg.org/">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</p> -<p>This eBook is produced by the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at <a class="seclink xd31e44" title="External link" href="https://www.pgdp.net/">www.pgdp.net</a>. -</p> -<h3 class="main">Metadata</h3> -<table class="colophonMetadata" summary="Metadata"> -<tr> -<td><b>Title:</b></td> -<td>Icelandic Fairy Tales</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Author:</b></td> -<td>A. W. Hall</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Illustrator:</b></td> -<td>E. A. Mason</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Language:</b></td> -<td>English</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Original publication date:</b></td> -<td>1897</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -</table> -<h3 class="main">Revision History</h3> -<ul> -<li>2021-11-12 Started. -</li> -</ul> -<h3 class="main">External References</h3> -<p>This Project Gutenberg eBook contains external references. These links may not work -for you.</p> -<h3 class="main">Corrections</h3> -<p>The following corrections have been applied to the text:</p> -<table class="correctionTable" summary="Overview of corrections applied to the text."> -<tr> -<th>Page</th> -<th>Source</th> -<th>Correction</th> -<th>Edit distance</th> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e852">20</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom">spendour</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">splendour</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e1679">117</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom">,</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">.</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e1815">135</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom"> -[<i>Not in source</i>] -</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">”</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e2538">222</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom"> -[<i>Not in source</i>] -</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">.</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/67085-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f6b30a4..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/frontispiece.jpg b/old/67085-h/images/frontispiece.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6ffcf7f..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/frontispiece.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/ornament01.png b/old/67085-h/images/ornament01.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4f18ed1..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/ornament01.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/ornament02.png b/old/67085-h/images/ornament02.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 24c09a4..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/ornament02.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/ornament03.png b/old/67085-h/images/ornament03.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e3893e7..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/ornament03.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/ornament04.png b/old/67085-h/images/ornament04.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 661c0bc..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/ornament04.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/ornament05.png b/old/67085-h/images/ornament05.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9a72464..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/ornament05.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/ornament06.png b/old/67085-h/images/ornament06.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7764a7a..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/ornament06.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/ornament07.png b/old/67085-h/images/ornament07.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 257fa08..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/ornament07.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p033.png b/old/67085-h/images/p033.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 630590d..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p033.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p039.png b/old/67085-h/images/p039.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d449336..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p039.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p061.png b/old/67085-h/images/p061.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 42cae2d..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p061.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p065.png b/old/67085-h/images/p065.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d9eb31d..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p065.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p080.png b/old/67085-h/images/p080.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index eb76b68..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p080.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p091.png b/old/67085-h/images/p091.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5b3dccc..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p091.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p104.png b/old/67085-h/images/p104.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b6b2ff7..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p104.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p109.jpg b/old/67085-h/images/p109.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 78b2594..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p109.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p123.png b/old/67085-h/images/p123.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 441a743..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p123.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p137.png b/old/67085-h/images/p137.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fdbbadb..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p137.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p145.png b/old/67085-h/images/p145.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 39ceea7..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p145.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p149.png b/old/67085-h/images/p149.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7f55e24..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p149.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p162.png b/old/67085-h/images/p162.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3402659..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p162.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p169.jpg b/old/67085-h/images/p169.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6fd80f1..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p169.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p185.png b/old/67085-h/images/p185.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 82c7a79..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p185.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p200.png b/old/67085-h/images/p200.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2c79a3b..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p200.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p206.png b/old/67085-h/images/p206.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e499e43..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p206.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p215.png b/old/67085-h/images/p215.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ff90f14..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p215.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p231.png b/old/67085-h/images/p231.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c40bbfc..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p231.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p240.jpg b/old/67085-h/images/p240.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 18667a4..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p240.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p261.png b/old/67085-h/images/p261.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3944143..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p261.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p275.png b/old/67085-h/images/p275.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 69847f9..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p275.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p283.png b/old/67085-h/images/p283.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e29accd..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p283.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p294.png b/old/67085-h/images/p294.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 619db02..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p294.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/p314.png b/old/67085-h/images/p314.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 97be87c..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/p314.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/67085-h/images/titlepage.png b/old/67085-h/images/titlepage.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bb89360..0000000 --- a/old/67085-h/images/titlepage.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-0.txt b/old/old/67085-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 07d7608..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8031 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of Icelandic Fairy Tales, by A. W. Hall - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: Icelandic Fairy Tales - -Author: A. W. Hall - -Illustrator: E. A. Mason - -Release Date: January 2, 2022 [eBook #67085] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net/ for Project Gutenberg (This - file was produced from images generously made available by - The Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES *** - - - - - - Icelandic - Fairy Tales - - - Translated and Edited by - Mrs. A. W. Hall - - With Original Illustrations by - E. A. Mason - - - London - Frederick Warne & Co. - And New York - 1897 - - - - - - - - -PREFACE - - -Fairy Tales seem scarcely to require any preface, but in publishing -these quaint Norse legends, a few explanatory remarks may not be out of -place. - -In their original form, many of the stories are somewhat crude and -rough for juvenile reading. This it has been the Editor’s endeavour to -ameliorate by eliminating all objectionable matter, while at the same -time preserving the originality and local colouring which most of them -possess. - -It will be found that though some bear a similarity to the well-known -standard fairy tales, which have been the delight of countless children -for many generations, yet they all possess an originality peculiarly -their own. - -It is remarkable too that, whereas in most southern legends it is -always the prince who delivers the princess and performs the heroic and -valorous deeds, in these tales it is for the most part the young -princess or peasant maiden who undergoes all the hardships and trials, -and after countless dangers rescues the prince who has fallen under the -ban of some wicked witch or giantess. - -The story of the five brothers, one of the quaintest, is an exceedingly -effective illustration of the old proverb of the bundle of sticks. - -A strong moral tone runs more or less through all the tales, exhibiting -the higher and better qualities of human nature. - - - - - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS 11 - - HELGA 35 - - THORSTEIN - - I. How Thorstein lost his Kingdom 46 - II. His Arrival at the Giant’s Castle 50 - III. The Mystery of the Locked Room 59 - IV. How Thorstein’s Kind Actions received their Reward 68 - - SIGURD - - I. Sigurd Finds a Friend in his Stepmother 73 - II. He wrestles with the Giant Sisters 79 - III. His Meeting with Helga 84 - IV. His Escape on the Wonderful Horse Gullfaxi 90 - - LINEIK AND LAUFEY 95 - - THE FIVE BROTHERS 116 - - HERMOD AND HADVÖR 127 - - INGEBJÖRG 147 - - HANS - - I. Hans Starts on his Travels 157 - II. His Wonderful Adventures, and how he returned Good - for Evil 166 - - THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT 176 - - GREYBEARD - - I. The Strange Adventures of Geir 189 - II. How Greybeard outwitted the King and won Princess - Sigrid 196 - - LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD 210 - - LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG - - I. Thorwald and Ingibjörg are cruelly treated by their - stepmother, who tries to get rid of them 224 - II. How Thorwald and Ingibjörg found themselves at the - Witch’s Island, and what they did 232 - III. Their Further Adventures and Escape 236 - IV. The King’s Return, and Queen Guda’s Release from the - Witch’s Thrall 242 - - THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS - - I. How Queen Hertha fell from her High Estate 248 - II. What had befallen the Two Little Princes and their - Sister 253 - III. Olga’s Courage rescues Her Brothers, Queen Hertha - is restored to her Husband, and the Parents recover - their Children 258 - - THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE - - I. Death of the Queen. The King remarries, and proceeds - on a Tour through his Kingdom 267 - II. What Befalls “Fair Isolde” after her Father has gone 273 - III. “Fair Isolde” escapes, and disguises herself 278 - IV. Fertram falls under a Spell, and is betrothed to - “Dark Isolde” 281 - V. The Spell is broken, and the Wicked Queen’s Designs - are frustrated 285 - - PRINCE HLINI 291 - - FERTRAM AND HILDUR 303 - - - - - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - PAGE -“The Shield rose up in the Air” Frontispiece -“When Randur appeared before the ‘Thing’” 33 -“She saw a Big Three-Headed Giant” 39 -“He saw a Young Girl fastened to a Nail in the Wall by her -Long Plaits of Hair” 61 -“He then hid himself behind a Projecting Rock” 65 -“A Gigantic Woman appeared” 80 -“Helga gave a Cry of Terror” 91 -“She appeared more like Some Terrible Giantess” 104 -“Creeping forth from her Tree, greatly to Laufey’s Surprise” - To face 109 -“A Monstrous Hand opened the Lattice” 123 -“With One Spring Hadvör was outside the Grave” 137 -“There the Rat and Mouse were fighting and biting One Another” 145 -“‘Ay, you shall have your Wish, he muttered’” 149 -“Hans at once saw that it was a Dragon” 162 -“Kurt hoped the Giantess might be asleep” To face 169 -“Forth stepped the Beautiful White-Robed Figure” 185 -“The Grey Man, hanging apparently Lifeless from the Branch” 200 -“They saw a Figure all blazing with Light” 206 -“Harald pitied the Old Man” 215 -“Queen Guda rolled the Stone into the Sea” 231 -“Just let me catch you” To face 240 -“Olga went bravely up the Rock” 261 -“‘Don’t leave me here,’ cried Fair Isolde” 275 -“The Old Cook was sitting on a Stool shelling Peas” 283 -“Signy entered very softly” 294 -“She was dressed as a Simple Peasant” 314 - - - - - - - - -ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES - -THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS - - -In olden days there once lived a king and a queen; they were wise and -good, and their kingdom was known far and near as the happiest and -best-governed country in the world. They had three sons—Osric, Edric, -and Frithiof,—all handsome and brave and greatly beloved by their -parents; but, having no daughter, the king had adopted his little -orphan niece Isolde. She grew up with his sons, and was their -best-loved playfellow, both the king and queen making no distinction -between her and their own children. - -As the princess grew older, she also grew fairer, till when she was -sixteen years old there was no maiden in the land so beautiful and -sweet as Isolde. All three brothers fell in love with her and wanted to -marry her, each in turn asking his father for her hand in marriage. - -Now the king was greatly puzzled what to do, for he loved his sons all -equally well, so at length he decided that the princess should choose -for herself, and select the one she liked best. He therefore sent for -her, and told her that she was herself to choose as a husband whichever -of his sons she liked best. - -“It is my duty as well as my pleasure to obey you, dear father,” said -Isolde; “but when you tell me to choose one of the princes as my -husband, you give me a very difficult task, for they are all equally -dear to me.” - -When the king heard these words, he saw that his troubles were by no -means at an end, so he thought for a long time how he could best find a -way that would satisfy all parties, and at last decided to send all -three sons away for a year. At the end of that time they were to -return, and whoever had succeeded in bringing back the most precious -and valuable thing from his travels should receive the hand of Isolde -as his reward. - -The three princes were quite willing to accept these terms, and -arranged among themselves that at the end of the year they would all -meet at their hunting-lodge and thence go together to the king’s palace -with their gifts; so, bidding farewell to their parents and Isolde, -they started off on their different journeys. - -Osric, the eldest son, travelled from city to city, and explored -various foreign countries, without finding anything precious enough to -take home. At last, when he had almost given up all hope, he heard -that, not very far from where he then was, there lived a princess who -possessed a wonderful telescope, which was so powerful that one could -see all over the world with it. No country was too distant, and not -only could one see every town, but also every house and tree, and even -people and animals inside the houses. - -“Surely,” thought Osric, “no one could find a more precious or valuable -thing than this glass, for nothing is hidden from it.” So, having -arrived at the castle where the princess dwelt, he told her the object -of his journey, and asked whether she would sell him her telescope. - -At first the princess said she would not part with it, but when Osric -told her how much depended on his taking back so valuable a gift, she -consented to let him have it for a very large sum of money. - -The prince did not mind this; he only thought the gold well spent, and -hastened homewards, full of hope that he would secure the hand of -Isolde. - -Prince Edric fared much the same as his elder brother. He also -travelled about in distant countries, seeking in vain for something -rare and precious to bring home. At last, when the year was nearly at -an end, he reached a large and populous town, and in the inn where he -lodged he met a man who told him that in a cave outside the town there -lived a curious little dwarf called Völund, [1] who was famed for his -rare skill in all kinds of metal-work. - -“Perhaps,” thought the prince, “he might be able to make me some rare -and costly article worthy to take back.” So he went to the dwarf, but -when he told him what he wanted, the dwarf said he was very sorry, but -he had quite given up working in metals. - -“The last thing I made was a shield,” he continued, “but that is many -years ago now. I made it for myself, and am unwilling to part with it, -for not only is it almost the finest bit of work I ever did, but it has -also some very special properties.” - -“And what are these special properties?” asked the prince. - -“Well,” replied the dwarf, “it is not only a perfect safeguard in -battle, as no ordinary sword or arrow can pierce it, but if you sit on -it, it will carry you all over the world, through the air as well as -across the water. But there are some old runes, or ancient letters, -carved on the shield, which he who guides it must be able to read. But -I will show it you.” - -So saying, he went to the back of the cave and brought forth a -beautiful shield, worked in gold, silver, and copper, the runic letters -being all formed of precious stones. - -When Edric saw the shield and heard of its wonderful properties, he -thought it would not be possible to find anything more rare or -valuable. He therefore told the dwarf how much depended on his bringing -back so precious a gift, and entreated him to let him purchase it; and -he was so importunate and urged him so strongly that, although loth to -part with it, when the dwarf heard how much depended on his securing so -rare a gift, he agreed to sell it him for a large sum of money. He also -taught him how to read the runes, and Edric, thanking him for -consenting to part with his shield, started on his homeward journey, -filled with hope and confidence that he must win the princess’s hand. - -Frithiof, the youngest son, was the last to start. He determined to -travel through his own country first, so he wandered about from place -to place, stopping in this town and that village, and wherever he met a -merchant, or hoped to find anything rare or beautiful, he made most -searching inquiries. All his efforts, however, proved fruitless. The -greater part of the year had already passed, and he was still as far as -ever from his goal, and he almost began to fear that no success would -crown his efforts. - -At length he arrived at a large and populous town, where a big market -was being held, and numbers of people from all parts of the world came -thronging in, some to buy and some to sell. So he followed the crowd, -and then went on from stall to stall, and from one merchant to another, -inspecting their wares and chatting and asking for news. But though -there were many beautiful and many curious things, nothing specially -struck his fancy. - -At length, tired and thirsty, he sat down beside a large fruit stall. -The merchant, seeing, as he thought, a likely customer, came forward -asking if he would not buy something—offering him grapes, peaches, -pineapples, and melons in turn. - -But Frithiof shook his head; none of these tempted him, for on the very -top shelf he saw a magnificent crimson apple, streaked with green and -gold, lying on a bed of soft moss. - -“I should like that apple,” said the prince, “and do not mind what I -pay for it. It is the only thing that I fancy, though all your fruit is -splendid.” - -The merchant smiled, but shook his head. - -“You have a quick eye,” he said to the prince, “for that apple is -indeed the rarest and most valuable thing I have. But it is not for -sale. It was given to one of my ancestors, who was a great doctor, by a -geni, and has the peculiar power, that if it is placed in the right -hand of any one who is sick, no matter how dangerous the illness, they -recover at once—ay, even if they are at the point of death—and many a -life it has saved.” - -When the prince heard this, he wished more than ever to possess the -apple. He felt he could not possibly find anything that the princess, -who was so kind-hearted, would value more than the possession of this -apple, which would enable her to do good to others. He therefore -entreated the merchant to let him buy the apple, and when the man had -heard his tale, and all that depended upon his bringing back such a -rare and precious gift, he sold the apple to the prince, who, filled -with hope, now wended his way homewards. - -And so it happened that, as they had arranged, the three brothers -arrived at the hunting-lodge, outside the capital, and after they had -related their adventures, Osric, the eldest, said, “Now let us hasten -to the palace, but before starting I should like to see what the -princess is doing.” - -He thereupon drew forth his telescope and looked in the direction of -the palace, but no sooner had he done so, than an exclamation of terror -escaped his lips, for there on her couch lay the princess, white and -still as the driven snow, while beside her stood the king and queen and -the chief of the courtiers in a sorrowful group, sadly awaiting the -last breath of the fair Isolde. - -When Osric beheld this grievous sight he was overwhelmed with grief, -and when his brothers heard what he had seen, they too were overcome -with sorrow. Gladly would each have given all they possessed to be back -in time, at least to bid her farewell. - -Then Prince Edric remembered his magic shield, which would at once -carry them to the king’s palace, and, bringing it forth, the three -brothers seated themselves on it, and the shield rose up in the air and -in a few seconds they had reached the palace, and hastened up to the -princess’s chamber, where they found all the court assembled, sadly -awaiting the end. - -Then Frithiof remembered his apple. Now was the time to test its power. -Stepping softly up to the couch, he bent over the still white form of -the princess and gently placed the apple in her right hand. Immediately -a change was visible, it seemed as if a fresh stream of life passed -through her body. The colour returned to her lips and cheeks, she -opened her eyes, and after a few minutes she was able to sit up and -speak. - -The general rejoicing at the princess’s wonderful and unexpected -recovery, and at the happy and opportune return of the three princes, -can be better imagined than described. - -But as soon as she was quite well, the king, mindful of his promise, -called together a great “Thing,” or national assembly, at which the -brothers were to exhibit the treasures they had brought back, when -judgment would be pronounced. - -First came the eldest brother Osric, with his telescope. This was -handed round for the people to see, while he explained its strange and -marvellous properties, stating how by means of this glass he had saved -the princess, for he had been able to see how ill she was. He therefore -considered that he had earned the right to claim the princess’s hand. - -Then Edric, the second brother, stepped forth and showed the beautiful -shield he had got from the dwarf, and explained its peculiar power. “Of -what use would have been my brother’s glass,” he asked, “without this -shield, which carried us hither in time to save her life? I claim, -therefore, that it was really due to the power of my shield that the -princess is not dead, and that I ought therefore to possess her hand in -marriage.” - -And now it was Frithiof’s turn to come forward with the apple. He said, -“I fear that neither the telescope which first showed us that the -princess was ill, nor the shield which so quickly brought us hither, -would have sufficed to restore the Princess Isolde to life and health, -had it not been for the magic power of my apple. For what good could -our mere presence have done her? Our seeing her thus and unable to help -her, would only have added to our grief and pain. It is due to my apple -that the princess has been restored to us, and I therefore think my -claim to her hand is the greatest.” - -Then there arose much questioning and reasoning in the “Thing” as to -which of the three articles were of the greatest value, but as they -could come to no satisfactory agreement, the judges declared that all -three articles were of equal value, for they had all equally -contributed to restore the princess to life and health, for if one had -been missing, the other two would have been valueless. So judgment was -pronounced that, all three gifts being equally valuable, neither of the -brothers could claim the princess’s hand. - -Then the king happily hit upon the idea of allowing his sons to shoot -for the prize, and whoever was adjudged the best shot should wed the -princess. - -So a target was set up, and Osric, armed with bow and arrow, stepped -forth first. - -Taking careful aim, he drew his bow, and the arrow sped forth, but it -fell some distance short of the mark. - -Then Edric stepped forth. He too took careful aim, and his arrow fell -nearer the mark. - -And now it was Frithiof’s turn. He too took a very careful aim, and all -the people said his arrow went beyond the mark, and that he was the -best shot, but when they came to look for it, behold, it could nowhere -be found. In vain search was made in all directions, no sign of the -arrow could be found. The king therefore decided that Edric had won the -princess’s hand. The wedding forthwith took place amid great splendour -and rejoicing, and the princess and her husband then went to her own -country, where they reigned long and happily. The eldest brother, -Osric, greatly vexed that he had not been successful, started off on a -long journey, and nothing more was heard of him. So only the youngest -brother was left at home. But he was not at all satisfied with the way -matters had turned out, for he had always been considered by far the -best shot. He therefore searched every day in the field where the trial -had taken place, looking for his arrow. At length, after many days, he -found it lodged in an oak tree, far beyond the mark. He brought -witnesses to attest the truth of this, and though there could be no -question that his arrow had gone the furthest, the king said it was now -too late to go into the matter, for the princess was married and gone -away. - -Then Frithiof grew very restless. He thought he had been unfairly -treated, and at length decided to go away, so he packed up his -belongings, and, bidding his parents farewell, started off in search of -adventures. - -After passing along the wide plains that surrounded the capital, he -climbed a high range of mountains, and from thence descended into a -great forest. Here he wandered about for several days, but whichever -way he turned, he could see nothing but trees all around him. The small -store of food he had taken with him when he started was exhausted, and -tired, hungry, and footsore, he sat down to rest on a large flat grey -stone, unable to proceed any further. He thought the end of his days -had surely come, when suddenly he heard the noise of horses’ feet, and -looking up he saw ten men mounted on horseback coming rapidly towards -him. They were all richly dressed and well armed, the last one leading -a finely caparisoned palfrey. - -When they came to the prince, the leader dismounted, and, bowing low -before him, begged him to honour them by mounting the steed they had -brought with them. - -Frithiof gratefully accepted this offer, and, mounting the horse, the -party turned back the way they had come, riding rapidly on till they -arrived at a large town. Before entering the gates they dismounted, the -prince alone remaining on horseback, and then led the prince in state -to the palace. - -Now, it happened that a most beautiful young queen reigned over this -province. She had been left an orphan at an early age, her father -entrusting his chief ministers with the care and responsibility of -looking after her and finding her a worthy husband. Queen Hildegard -received the prince with much friendliness. She told him that her fairy -godmother had bestowed on her the gift of seeing, whenever she wished, -what happened in other countries. - -“A wandering minstrel came here and told us of the wonderful journeys -you and your brothers had made, and also of your sorrow at your failure -in the shooting competition for the Princess Isolde’s hand, though you -were the best shot of the three. Then a great wish seized me to try and -make you happy, so I followed your wanderings after you left your -father’s palace, and when I saw you, sad and tired, resting on the -great stone in my forest, I sent forth some of my knights to meet you -and bring you back, and now, with the consent of my ministers, I invite -you to remain here as my husband. You shall rule over my kingdom, and I -will try, as far as lies in my power, to make you forget all the -trouble and anxiety you have gone through.” - -Frithiof was charmed with the beauty and kindness of the maiden, and -gladly consented to share her throne, and very happy days followed for -both of them. The wedding was on the most magnificent scale, and after -they were married, Frithiof, according to the custom of the country, -took the reins of government in his hands, amid the general rejoicing -of the people. - -And now we must return to the old king. Soon after his youngest son had -gone away the queen died, and the king, well advanced in years, felt -very lonely and dull. One day, while seated beside the great open -hearth, in the big audience hall, a pedlar woman entered and displayed -her wares before him. She told him her name was Brunhilde—she had -evidently travelled much—and amused the king with tales of where she -had been and what she had seen. - -When she was going away, the king told her she might come again, which -she did, day after day, till the king got so interested in her talk, -that he never was happy unless Brunhilde was with him, and at length he -asked her to marry him and be his queen. - -In vain the chief ministers and courtiers dissuaded him from taking -this step. The king was determined, and the wedding took place. - -No sooner had Brunhilde gained her object, than she showed that she -meant to be a real queen, not merely one in name. She always sat beside -the king in council, and interfered in all State matters. He would do -nothing without consulting her, and no matter how wrong or unfair it -might be, he always did whatever she wished. - -One day she said to him, “It seems very strange to me, that you have -never made any attempt to recall your son, who went away. Why, only the -other day we heard that he had become king of a neighbouring country. -You may depend upon it that, as soon as he has got a sufficiently large -army, he will come back and attack you here, in order to revenge -himself for the fancied wrong he imagines was done him, in the trial of -skill for the princess’s hand. Now, take my advice, call out your army, -attack him first, and so ward off the danger that threatens your -country.” - -At first the king would not listen to what the queen said; and declared -she was only frightening herself for nothing. But Brunhilde brought -forward fresh arguments each day, till at length the king thought she -must be right, and asked her what he had better do, so that the prince -should not suspect anything. - -“You must first send messengers to him with presents,” said the queen, -“and invite him to come and see you, so that you may arrange with him -about his succession to the throne after your death, and also to -strengthen the friendship and neighbourly relations between your two -countries. After that we will consult further.” - -The king thought her advice very good, and at once sent messengers -laden with presents to his son. - -When they arrived at Prince Frithiof’s court, they told the young king -how anxious his father was to see him, and hoped he would make no long -tarrying in coming to visit him. - -Frithiof, greatly pleased with the handsome gifts his father had sent -him, at once agreed to go, and hastened to make all preparations for -his journey. But when Queen Hildegard heard of it she became very -anxious, and entreated her husband not to leave her. - -“I feel that some danger threatens you, and that you may even lose your -life,” she said. - -But Frithiof laughed at her fears. “Surely you do not think my father -would entreat me to come to him if he meant to deal wrongly with me? -No, no, dear wife; set your heart at rest, and have no fears. I will -make but a short stay;” and so saying he bade her a fond farewell and -started off with the messengers, arriving after a short journey at his -father’s court. - -But instead of the warm greeting promised him, to his surprise the king -received him but coldly, and began to reproach him for being so -undutiful as to go away. - -“It was most unfilial behaviour,” broke in the queen, “and caused such -grief to your father that he was nearly at death’s door; and had -anything happened to him, your life would have been forfeited, -according to the laws of the land. As, however, you have given yourself -up willingly, and have come here when he sent for you, he will not -condemn you to death, but he gives you three tasks to perform, which -you must accomplish within the year.” - -It was in vain that Frithiof declared he never meant to vex his father. -The queen would not let the old king speak, and said the only way -Frithiof could save his life was to carry out the tasks his father had -set him, which were as follows:— - -“First, you must bring back a tent large enough to seat a hundred -knights, and yet so fine and thin that you can cover it with one hand; -secondly, you must bring me some of the famous water which cures all -sicknesses; and, thirdly, you must show me a man who is utterly unlike -any other man in the whole world.” - -“And in what direction must I go to find these rarities?” asked -Frithiof. - -“Nay, that is your affair,” said the king; when Brunhilde, taking his -arm, led him away into his own chamber; and Frithiof, without other -farewell, sorrowfully returned to his own kingdom. - -On his arrival, Queen Hildegard hastened down to meet him, and seeing -him looking sad and silent, asked him anxiously how he had fared at his -father’s court. - -At first Frithiof, not liking to frighten her, tried to put her off, -and made light of the scant courtesy shown him; but Hildegard, kneeling -down beside him, and taking his hand in hers, entreated him to conceal -nothing from her. - -“I know you have had some difficult tasks given you, which will not be -easy to perform. But do not lose heart, dear husband. Tell me all, and -then we will see if some way cannot be found to carry them out. A thing -bravely faced is half accomplished, and it is not at all impossible -that with my kind godmother’s help I may be able to aid you. Tell me, -therefore, what makes you so anxious.” - -Then Frithiof, taking heart, told Hildegard of the difficult tasks that -the queen had given him to do. “And if I fail to accomplish them within -the year I must forfeit my life,” he concluded. - -“This is surely your stepmother’s doing,” said Hildegard. “She is a -jealous and, I fear also, a wicked woman. Let us hope she is not -planning any further mischief against you. She evidently thought these -tasks she gave you would be more than you could accomplish; but, -fortunately, I can help you in some of them. The tent your father wants -I happen to have; it was given me by my godmother, so that difficulty -is disposed of. Then the magic water which you are to bring is not far -from here. Nevertheless, it is not easy to get, for it is in a deep -well, inside a dark cave, which is guarded by seven lions and three -huge snakes. Several persons have tried to get in and fetch some of the -water, but no one has ever yet come back alive. I might give you some -poison to kill these monsters, but, unfortunately, the water loses all -its healing power if it is taken after the animals are dead. But I -think I may nevertheless be able to help you to get it.” - -Queen Hildegard then sent for her cowherd, and he and his two -assistants drove seven oxen and three great boars to the mouth of the -cave. Here the animals were killed, and the carcases thrown down before -the lions and snakes. Then, while the monsters were gorging themselves -with the carcases of the dead animals, the queen told Frithiof to lower -her quickly down the well. She had provided herself with a large -crystal jar; this she immediately filled with the water, and when -Frithiof drew her up again, so exactly had she timed it, that they both -reached the mouth of the cave just as the lions and snakes were -finishing the last morsels of their meal. Thus the second task was -safely accomplished, and Frithiof and Hildegard hastened back to the -palace. - -“The two first tasks are happily ended,” said Hildegard; “but the third -and most difficult one still remains to be done, and this you must -carry out by yourself. All I can do is to tell you how best to set to -work about it. You must know that I have a half-brother, called Randur. -He lives on an island not very far from here. He is nine feet high, has -one big eye in the middle of his forehead, and a black beard thirty -yards long, and as hard and stiff as pigs’ bristles. He also has a -dog’s snout instead of a mouth and nose, and a pair of green cat’s -eyes. In truth, it would be impossible to find another creature like -him. When he wants to go from one place to another, he swings himself -along by means of a great pole fifty yards long, and in this way he -almost seems to fly through the air like a bird. The island on which he -lives forms about one-third of my father’s kingdom, and my brother -thought he ought to have had a larger share. Then, also, my father had -a wonderful ring which my brother wished to keep, but this also fell to -my share, and since then my brother has shut himself up in his island. -Now, however, I will write to him, enclosing the ring he always -coveted. Perhaps that may dispose him to be more friendly to us, and we -may get him to go to the king’s court; for I know no one else who could -so well fulfil the third task given you. Now, therefore, you must go to -him, accompanied by a large following of knights and squires, for that -will please him. When you come near his castle, take off your crown, -and approach his throne bareheaded. He will then stretch forth his -hand, and you must bend your knee and kiss it, and then hand him my -letter and the ring. If after reading it he tells you to rise and seat -yourself beside him, we may hope that he will aid us. And now, good -luck attend you!” - -Frithiof followed the queen’s instructions exactly. When he arrived at -the three-eyed king’s palace, both he and his attendants were greatly -startled at the frightful ugliness of the three-eyed monarch; but -quickly recovering himself, Frithiof handed him Hildegard’s letter and -the ring. When the giant saw the ring he seemed greatly pleased, and -said— - -“I suppose my sister wants my help in some important matter, that she -sends me so valuable a present?” - -He then bade Frithiof sit down beside him, and, having read his -sister’s letter, he said he was quite ready to help and carry out her -wishes. - -He then stretched out his hand, grasped the long pole that always -rested near him, and in an instant he had swung himself out of sight. - -The king feared at first that Randur had gone away altogether and left -them, but a loud shout told them he had only gone in advance. And thus -they went on, the giant waiting for them every now and then, and when -they reached him scolding them well for being so slow and dilatory; in -this way they at last arrived at the queen’s palace, and Randur at once -asked Hildegard what it was she wanted him to do. - -The queen then told him what Frithiof’s father had required of her -husband, and begged her brother to accompany Frithiof back to his -father’s court. Randur, greatly pleased at having at last got the ring -he so much coveted, declared himself quite ready to do as she desired. -So they started off at once for the old king’s palace, which they -reached without any further adventures. - -Frithiof announced his arrival to his father; but though he informed -him that he had obtained the three things required of him a year ago, -he carefully kept Randur in safe hiding till his presence should be -required, and asked that a “Thing” might be called together, in order -that he might show the people how he had succeeded in carrying out the -tasks assigned him. - -So the old king issued a proclamation all through the land, and on the -appointed day so great was the interest and curiosity of every one, -from the king and his courtiers down to the very poorest labourer and -herdboy, that there was hardly standing-room in all the great “Thing” -valley. - -Queen Brunhilde was furious at the thought that Frithiof should have -been successful, but she still hoped that, when the things were brought -to light, it would be found that he had failed in something. - -The tent was produced first. When it was fairly set up, it was so large -and roomy that a hundred knights and squires easily found room inside, -yet it was so finely wrought, that when closed any one could cover it -with their hand. So all the people declared Prince Frithiof had fully -acquitted himself of his first task. - -Then the prince brought forth the crystal jar with the healing water, -and handed it to his father. Queen Brunhilde, who was getting quite -yellow with anger, insisted upon tasting it to see whether it was the -right water and taken at the right time, so as not to lose its healing -qualities. But as she was quite well, no sooner had she tasted the -healing water, than she felt very ill, and had to take a second taste -ere she was well again. So the second task was pronounced to have also -been successfully accomplished. - -“Now,” said the king, “there only remains the third and last task, and -that was the most difficult one. See that you have not failed in that” - -Then Frithiof sent for the three-eyed giant, whom he had kept in safe -hiding till now. - -When Randur appeared before the “Thing,” springing into their midst by -means of his long pole, everyone, but especially the old king, started -back in fear; they could not imagine how he had got there, and thought -he must have flown down from the skies. Never before had they seen so -hideous a creature. But, not taking any notice of the crowd, Randur -walked up to the queen, and placing the point of his long pole against -her chest, he raised her up in the air, and then hurled her to the -ground, when she fell down dead, and was immediately transformed into -the hideous old giantess she really was. Having accomplished this, -Randur made his way out of the “Thing,” and returned to his island. - -Frithiof devoted all his efforts to restore and nurse the old king, -who, through anxiety and fright, had nearly been at death’s door. But a -few drops of the healing water sprinkled over him quickly restored him, -and being freed by the queen’s death from all her wicked enchantments, -he speedily recovered his former good sense, and found that all the -faults he had thought his son guilty of, were only the inventions of -wicked Queen Brunhilde. - -He therefore called Frithiof to his bedside, and begged him to forgive -him all the injury he had tried to do him. - -“I am only anxious now to make up to you, my dear son, for all you have -suffered, and beg you never to leave me again. I will gladly hand over -the kingdom to you, and live beside you in peace and quiet for the rest -of my days.” - -So Frithiof was reconciled to his father, and at once sent messengers -to Hildegard, telling her what had happened, and begging her to hasten -to him. Queen Hildegard, when she received her husband’s message, -decided to give up her small kingdom to her brother, as a reward for -all he had done for them; and then, accompanied by some of her -husband’s ablest courtiers and friends, she rejoined Frithiof, and the -old king, happy at having his son again, lived to a good old age, -surrounded by his grandchildren and great-grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -HELGA - - -An old man and his wife once lived in a cottage beside the sea, far -away from any other habitations. They had three daughters; the eldest -was called Fredegond, the second Olga, and the youngest Helga. - -Now, although the parents were not rich, owning only a few acres of -land, which they tilled themselves, Fredegond and Olga were treated as -if they were princesses. They never did any work, but sat all day -amusing themselves and decking themselves in any finery their father -brought them home from the neighbouring town, whilst Helga, who was far -more beautiful and clever than either of her sisters, was always kept -in the background. She never shared in any pleasures that her elder -sisters often enjoyed; no presents were ever brought home for her; but -all day long, from early morning till late at night, poor Helga had to -work and toil for the whole family, receiving nothing but sour looks, -often accompanied by blows, from the elder sisters. - -Now, it happened one day that the fire on their hearth had been allowed -to go out. Helga was busy working in the fields, and as they had to -send a long way to fetch fresh fire, the old man told Fredegond she -must go for it - -At first Fredegond grumbled, for she was trying to dress her hair in a -new way; but then she thought a walk through the woods might be -pleasant, so she started. - -After she had gone some little distance, she came to a hillock, and -heard a deep voice saying, “Would you rather have me with you or -against you?” - -Fredegond, thinking it was some labourer or woodcutter, said she did -not care in the least, and that it was very impertinent of him to -address her, and went on to the cave whence they fetched their fire. - -When she got there, to her great surprise she saw a big cauldron, -filled with meat, boiling on the fire, and beside it stood a pan, -filled with dough, waiting to be made into cakes, but not a creature in -sight. - -Fredegond, being very hungry after her long walk, stirred up the fire -beneath the cauldron, to make the meat boil quickly, and then began -baking some cakes. But although she made one specially nice for -herself, she let all the others burn, so that they were quite -uneatable. Then as soon as the meat was cooked she took a bowl from a -shelf, filled it with all the best bits, and sat down and made a good -meal, finishing up with the cake. - -Just as she had finished, a big black dog ran up to her, and began -wagging his tail and begging for some food. But Fredegond angrily gave -him a slap, and chased him away. Then the dog grew angry, and, jumping -upon her, bit one of her hands. - -Screaming with fright and pain, Fredegond jumped up, and, in her hurry -to get away, forgot all about the fire she was to bring, and ran home -to tell her parents what had happened. - -They were very sorry, both for her sore hand, which they bathed and -bandaged, and the lack of the fire. It was really very unfortunate, for -that cave was the nearest place where they could procure some fire, as -it was generally used by charcoal-burners. So, though very unwilling to -send Olga, who was their pet and favourite, she had to go, for they all -feared that if Helga were sent, she might run away and never come back -again. And then there would be no one on whom to vent their bad -tempers, or to do the work of the whole household—for did she not wait -on father and mother and both her sisters? So it was decided that Olga -should go. - -But, alas! Olga fared even worse than her sister. She was so spoilt, -that she thought she ought always to have the best of everything. So, -when she reached the cave, she too helped herself to all the best bits -of meat, and, making a nice cake for herself, threw the rest of the -dough on the fire. - -Then when the dog came up to her and wagged his tail and sat up and -begged for some food, Olga took up some of the boiling broth and threw -it on him. This made the dog so angry that he jumped up and bit off the -point of her nose; and Olga ran home crying and screaming, with only -half a nose and no fire. - -This time the parents were quite beside themselves with anger, and -decided that Helga must go and fetch the fire. If she succeeded, well -and good; and if not, why, the dog might eat her, for all they cared. -It would be a good riddance. - -So, taking up the big fire-shovel, Helga went on her way to the cave. -As she passed the hillock, she too heard a voice, saying, “Would you -rather I was with you than against you?” - -To this question she answered, “A well-known proverb says, ‘There is -nothing so bad that it is not better to have it on your side than -against you;’ so, as I do not know who you are who ask me this -question, I would rather that you were with me than against me.” - -And hearing nothing further and seeing no one, Helga continued her way -till she reached the cave. Here she found everything the same as her -sisters had done. The cauldron was on the fire, and the dough was ready -for baking, but, instead of thinking only of herself, Helga looked -after the meat, and saw that it was nicely cooked; then, with great -care, she made up the dough into cakes, and never thought of taking -anything for herself, although she was very hungry, for she had had -nothing for her breakfast but some hard, dry crusts, and a glass of -cold water. Neither would she now help herself to any of the fire -without asking leave from the owner of the cave. - -Feeling very tired after her long walk, Helga sat down on a bench to -rest. But she had hardly done so, when she heard a loud rumbling noise; -the ground began to tremble; and Helga, fearful that the cave might -fall in, rose hastily from her seat. But as she turned to run out, she -saw a big, three-headed giant standing at the entrance of the cave, -followed by a large black dog. - -Helga was terribly frightened; but being fond of animals, she held out -her hand and patted the dog, and she quite regained courage when the -giant, in a kind voice, said, “You have done the work well, which you -found waiting here. It is only right, therefore, that you should get -your share. Sit down, therefore, on that bench, and share my dinner; -afterwards you can take home some of the fire you have come for.” - -The giant then got a bowl from the shelf and helped Helga to some broth -out of the big cauldron, carefully giving her the tenderest bits of -meat. As he did so, the ground again began to shake and tremble, and -fearful noises, like claps of thunder, frightened Helga greatly. - -But the giant in a gentle voice bade her sit down beside him, and she -finished her broth. - -Then the giant got up and gave her one of the cakes she had baked; but -no sooner had she finished it, than the ground again began to shake and -tremble, the thunder pealed, and flash after flash of lightning lit up -the inside of the cave. Helga got so terrified that she ran up to the -giant for protection, and as she clung to his arm the noises ceased, -and as the darkness passed away Helga saw that the giant had -disappeared, and that she was holding on to the arm of a handsome young -prince. - -“Nay, do not be frightened,” he said; “I can never thank you enough, -dear Helga, for you have rescued me from the horrible enchantment the -wicked fairy Gondomar pronounced on me at my birth. I am Torquil, the -son of King Osbert, who reigns in the neighbouring island; but because -my father refused to marry Gondomar, and chose my mother instead, the -wicked fairy condemned me to go through life a three-headed monster, -until some young girl should, despite my frightful appearance, place -full trust and confidence in me.” - -As Prince Torquil said these words, he seated himself beside Helga on a -stone, thickly covered with soft green moss. Then Helga told him her -history, and why she came to the cave, and also the fate of her sisters -who had gone to the cave on the same errand, adding that she must -hasten back with the fire, else her father and mother would scold and -beat her. - -“You shall not be ill treated any more,” replied Torquil; and he went -to the back of the cave, and presently returned, carrying a casket and -a small bundle in his hands. - -“See, this casket contains gold, and pearls, and precious stones,” he -said. “You can give some of these to your sisters; but this,” and he -placed the bundle on a stool, “you must wear under your own dress, when -you get home, and be very careful that no one sees it.” - -So saying, he undid the bundle, and unfolded a beautiful dress of cloth -of gold, all worked with silver and precious stones. - -Helga could not repress a cry of admiration when she saw the lovely -gown, and warmly thanked the prince for all his beautiful gifts. - -Torquil then filled her fire-shovel with burning coals, and carried it -for her some part of the way home; but ere they came in sight of the -cottage he stopped, and, taking her hand, placed a heavy gold ring on -her finger. - -“Keep this ring, dear Helga,” he said, “and let no one take it from -you. It will not be long ere I come to claim my bride, but I must first -return to my parents and tell them the joyful news that the wicked -charm is broken at last.” With these words he took a loving farewell of -Helga, and started her on her homeward journey. - -When she reached the cottage, and her parents saw that she had -succeeded in bringing back the fire, Helga, for once in her life, -received a kind word of welcome; but when she showed them the casket -and was about to give her sisters some of the jewels, they seized upon -it, and dividing the contents among themselves, returned Helga the -empty casket. They might also have taken away her beautiful dress, but, -after Torquil left her, she had taken the precaution to slip it on -under her old gown, so no one knew anything about it. - -And thus some days passed on. Matters relapsed into their former way. -Fredegond and Olga did nothing all day but deck themselves with the -jewels out of the casket, quarrelling and fighting over them and Helga, -as before, had to do the work for the whole family, when one day the -mother, who had been to the higher meadow for some herbs she wanted, -came back and said that she had seen a beautiful big ship lying at -anchor on the shore below their cottage. - -The old man hastened down to the strand to find out who the owner of -the fine vessel might be, and seeing a boat pulling off from it, he -waited till the stranger, who was a handsome young man, had landed, and -then entered into conversation with him. But though he plied him with -many questions, he could not find out his name. - -Then the young man in his turn began to question him, and asked him how -many children he had. - -“Only two daughters,” replied the old man, “and such good and beautiful -girls they are too,” he added. - -“I should much like to see them,” said the stranger. - -The old man, greatly delighted, led the way back to his cottage, where -his two eldest daughters had hurried on their best frocks and decked -themselves with all the jewels out of Helga’s casket. - -The stranger expressed himself as being very pleased with the girls. - -“But,” he asked, “why has one of your daughters got her hand tied up -with a cloth, and the other one a handkerchief fastened across her -nose?” - -At first the father said they had met with an accident, and slipped -down the cliffs; but when the stranger pressed for further particulars, -the story of the dogs and the cave had to be told. - -“But surely you have another daughter?” said the stranger; “one who, I -know, is always kind to all animals.” - -At first the old man and his wife both declared they only had those two -daughters; but when the stranger kept on urging him, he at last -admitted that he had another girl. “But she is so ugly, lazy, and -wicked,” he added, “that she is more like some wild animal than a human -being.” - -But the stranger said he did not mind that at all, and that he must see -her. So the old man was obliged at last to call Helga. - -The poor girl came out from the kitchen dressed just as she was, in her -shabby old dress, when the young man went up to her; and as he took her -hand the ragged old gown slipped from her shoulders, and there, to the -astonishment and rage of her sisters, stood Helga, arrayed in the -beautiful garment the prince had given her. - -Prince Torquil rated the old man and the two wicked sisters soundly for -all their unkindness to Helga. He also made the sisters give up all the -jewels they had taken from her. But Helga begged that they might be -allowed to keep a few; and the prince consenting, she gave each of them -two chains, two brooches, two bracelets, and two pairs of ear-rings. -Then Torquil led Helga down to the shore and took her on board his -beautiful ship, where his sister gave her a kindly welcome; and when -they reached his own country, King Osbert and his queen prepared a -great wedding-feast, and Torquil and Helga were married, and lived long -and happily together. - - - - - - - - -THORSTEIN - - -CHAPTER I. - -HOW THORSTEIN LOST HIS KINGDOM. - - -There once reigned a king and queen, a long, long time ago, who had an -only child, a son called Thorstein. - -The lad was brave, strong, and handsome, and was greatly beloved by -every one on account of his kind-heartedness and open-handed -generosity. - -But as years passed and he attained to man’s estate, his -indiscriminating kindness was often taken advantage of. His father and -mother tried to check him, pointing out that heedless generosity often -did more harm than good; but Thorstein could not be brought to believe -that kindness could ever be wrong or do harm, and continued to give to -every one who asked him, as long as he had anything he could part with. - -At length the king and queen died. On their death-bed they again -endeavoured to impress upon their son that a good and wise king must -not only reign with kindness, but also with justice; but though -Thorstein, who loved his parents dearly, and was terribly grieved at -the idea of losing them, promised he would do his best and bear their -wise counsel in mind, no sooner were the burial ceremonies concluded -and he was crowned king, than all his good resolves to be firm and -discriminating were scattered to the winds. - -He kept open house for all who choose to come, gave gifts to all who -asked, so that all the riches and treasure his wise father had so -carefully collected began very speedily to disappear, without any one -being really the better or happier for them. - -So quickly indeed did all he had inherited vanish, that ere many months -had passed he had nothing left but the kingdom itself; and then -realizing the truth, that a penniless king has but small authority or -power, he decided to part with his throne, and thus have some money -wherewith to make a fresh start in life. - -There was no difficulty in finding a purchaser, and Thorstein, in -exchange for a horse and a sack filled with gold and silver, parted -with his inheritance. - -But when he had once sold his kingdom, his so-called friends, who had -been so numerous before, now speedily began to drop off, and as the -sack got emptier, so did his companions grow fewer in number. - -“There will soon be nothing more to be got out of him,” they said. “A -fool and his money is soon parted.” So they gradually deserted him. - -Then, when it was too late, Thorstein began to realize the sad plight -he had brought himself to, and determined to quit the country, and -leave his false friends behind him. He therefore put together the few -things he had left, placed them on the horse he had bought, and -mounting his own fine chestnut, which he could never bring himself to -part with, he started off on his travels. - -For a long time Thorstein wandered on over desolate moors and through -dark sombre forests, not knowing or caring where he went or what became -of him. He had no friends, not a single creature to care for, or who -loved him, so he allowed the horses to roam where they listed, letting -them graze whenever they came to any fresh grass, but beyond this never -resting or pausing anywhere. - -Once, when they had stopped to graze near a tiny stream on the banks of -which the grass looked specially fresh, he got off his horse, and -throwing himself down on the ground almost made up his mind to go no -further. Why not rest there till death overtook him? But even as this -thought flashed through him, he raised his eyes towards the west, where -the sun was just setting in a bed of crimson and gold, flushing all the -distant peaks of the great snow-capped mountains with magic rainbow -hues. - -Whilst still lost in wondering admiration at the gorgeous spectacle, -the rosy clouds suddenly parted, and a star of exquisite brilliancy -shot down a ray of light that seemed to touch Thorstein’s face, and he -heard a voice saying: “Fear not, Thorstein, but go forth on thy travels -with a brave heart. Learn from the mistakes of thy youth, that -indiscriminate open-handedness is neither just nor kind, but only does -harm, and that a true sovereign must also be a father to his people.” - -And even as the voice died away, the rosy light gradually faded from -sky and mountain, and the pale golden moon rose and shed its soft -silvery radiance over earth and sky. - -Thorstein started to his feet. He felt the warm blood coursing quickly -through his veins; and whistling to his horses, who came obedient to -his call, he mounted his noble chestnut with a light heart, fully -determined to seek his fortune. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HIS ARRIVAL AT THE GIANT’S CASTLE. - - -For some time he followed the rough track across the open plain, but -presently he arrived at a small farm. Knocking at the door, he asked -the old man who opened it if he might rest the night there. - -“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if you don’t mind taking things as you find -them, you are very welcome.” - -Thorstein thanked him kindly, and after stabling his horses in the shed -at the back, threw himself down on the rushes that were lying in one -corner of the room, the farm servants occupying the opposite corner, -and the old man sleeping in a third corner, the remaining one being -filled by the huge stove. - -Thorstein, tired out with his long day’s journey, slept soundly all -night, but when he woke next morning he was surprised to find the -farmer and his men had already gone out. - -Fearing lest some treachery might be meditated, he sprang up from his -bed and rushed out of the house. - -There, to his surprise, he saw the farmer and all his men busily at -work with their pitchforks, digging and raking up the earth from a -large tumulus, or grave, at some little distance from the farm. - -Thorstein hurried up to the farmer, and asked him what he was doing, -and why he was disturbing the grave. - -“I have very good reason for doing so,” replied the man; “the man who -lies buried there owes me two hundred dollars!” - -“But,” said Thorstein, “no amount of digging will give you back the -money he owed you! On the contrary, you are losing your own time as -well as that of your men, and you will probably, in addition, get fined -for disturbing the grave.” - -But the farmer was obstinate. He said he did not care. Only he was -quite determined that the dead man should not rest peacefully in his -grave, while he owed him all that money, and that he and his men would -continue to dig and stir up the ground day after day. - -Then Thorstein asked him if he would be satisfied and let the man rest -in his grave if some one else paid the dead man’s debt. - -“Oh yes!” answered the farmer; “but I don’t see where that man is -likely to come from, as he had no sons.” - -Then Thorstein drew forth his purse, which contained the last of his -money, and gave it to the farmer in payment of the debt. The farmer -thanked him warmly, and promised not to disturb the grave any more. - -So Thorstein bade his host farewell; but ere he left he asked him which -road he should take, so as to reach a populous neighbourhood, where he -might chance to get some work to do. - -“You must continue along this same road,” replied the farmer, “until -you come to four cross-roads. Then don’t take the road that goes east, -but take the one that goes west.” - -Thorstein thanked him, and rode away. After some time he arrived at the -cross-roads, and took the rode to the west, as the farmer had advised -him. But he had not gone very far when he thought he would rather like -to know why the man had said he should not go the other way. - -“Perhaps there are giants or some other dangers one may meet,” thought -Thorstein; so he promptly turned back till he arrived at the -cross-roads, when he proceeded along the road leading east. - -For some time he saw nothing new or strange. The road wound among many -small fields and brushwood, with here and there some groups of tall, -dark pine-trees; but after passing through a narrow defile, he suddenly -came to a large, deep valley, in the centre of which rose a fine big -house, standing quite by itself on a steep, rocky mound. At first he -could see no way of getting up to it, but presently he noticed a narrow -path, almost hidden by trees and thicket; so, fastening his horses to a -stake, he made his way up to the house. - -As he approached he saw the door was wide open and no one anywhere -about. Thorstein therefore went in and came into a big hall, in which -stood two huge beds, one on each side, covered with rich silken -hangings, while down the middle ran a table, ready laid with two -plates, two knives and forks, two great goblets of rarely chased -silver, and two large golden flagons of wine. But no one was visible -here either. - -After waiting a short time, to see if the owners would appear, -Thorstein went down the hill again to look after his horses, for he -thought he might as well stay the night in the house, even if there -were a little danger in so doing. So he lifted the saddles off the -horses, tethered them with sufficient length of rope that they could -both graze and lie down comfortably, and then took all he needed out of -his saddlebags, with his sword, which, after his favourite chestnut, -was his most precious possession. Then, giving a last look to the -horses to see they were all right, he returned to the house, and going -to the kitchen, he brought thence some bread and the meat which was -roasting before the fire. - -Cutting this up carefully, he placed a good portion in each plate, -together with a large slice of bread; he then went to the beds, shook -up the pillows, and made them all ready for the night. After this, -feeling rather tired, he thought he would lie down and rest. He did -not, however, venture to occupy either of the beds, but threw himself -down on some mats that lay in a corner, carefully pulling one over him. - -After lying awake for some time, Thorstein was just dropping off to -sleep when he heard loud underground rumblings. Presently the door was -thrown open, and he heard heavy steps crossing the floor. - -Then a loud, gruff voice exclaimed: “Some one has been here! but -whoever it is, we shall soon put an end to him.” - -“No,” answered another voice, “that you shall not do! I take him, -whoever it may be, under my protection; I have the right to do this, -for it is my turn, and can dispose of him as I like. He came here of -his own free will, and has shown himself both able and willing to be -useful. He has made our beds, prepared our food, and all has been well -done. Let him now show himself and no harm shall befall him.” - -When Thorstein heard these words, he once again began to breathe -freely, and throwing back the rug he had drawn over him, stood up -before them. - -The young men were regular giants, both in size and strength, -especially the elder, who had taken his part, and who was quite a head -taller than his brother. - -Thorstein then went to fetch another plate and cup, and shared in the -giants’ meal, after which the two brothers retired to their beds, -Thorstein again taking possession of his rugs, where he soon fell -soundly asleep, never waking till long after the sun had risen. - -Then, while they were at breakfast, the elder giant, whose name was -Osric, asked Thorstein whether he would stay on with them; that all he -would have to do would be to get their meals ready for them and make -their beds. He might also keep his horses in their stables; and as to -food and wine, Thorstein would only have to tell them what was needed, -and they would always keep the larder and cellar filled, so that -Thorstein need never leave the hill. - -Thorstein said he would try it for a week. At the end of that time the -giants were so well pleased with him, that they urged him to remain -with them, for a year, at any rate; and though Thorstein found the life -rather dull and stupid, he agreed to stop, Osric, the elder giant, -promising him a rich reward at the end of his term. He then handed him -the keys of all the rooms in the house, except one key, and this the -giant always wore fastened to a string round his neck, only taking it -off at night when he went to bed. - -When the two brothers had gone off on their daily expeditions, -Thorstein made a regular round of the house, looking into the -storerooms, cellars, and every room except the one of which Osric kept -the key. In vain he tried all the keys on his bunch, hoping one of them -might open the lock; but in vain. He then tried to force open the door -by throwing himself against it with all his might; but in this also he -failed. - -Later on, Thorstein noticed that Osric always went into this room every -night and morning, while Bifrou, the younger giant, waited for him -outside. So one day he asked Osric why, when handing him the keys of -all the other rooms, he had kept back this one. - -“Surely,” he continued, “if you have found me faithful in all you have -entrusted me with, you might also trust me with what is in that room.” - -But Osric said there was really nothing particular in the room. -Thorstein might be quite sure of that, for, having found him so -faithful and honest respecting everything placed under his care, they -would certainly also have trusted him if there had been anything -valuable in that room. - -But although Thorstein pretended that he was quite satisfied with the -giant’s answer, he made up his mind to solve the mystery in some way. - -At length the end of the year arrived, and the two giant brothers, well -pleased to have secured so careful a servant, gave him as his wages two -great sacks filled with gold. They had never been made so comfortable -before, and again begged Thorstein to remain another year. - -To this Thorstein would not agree, but said he would remain six months, -as he was more than ever determined to find out the mystery of the -locked room. - -He therefore carefully watched every opportunity, hoping Osric might -perhaps by chance leave the key behind him. But the giant was much too -careful to do so. - -One morning, when Thorstein had risen particularly early, in order to -bake the bread, the thought of the locked chamber came constantly -before him, and while kneading the dough he kept puzzling his head as -to how he could circumvent the giant. Suddenly a bright idea struck -him. Creeping softly to the back door, which led into the stable yard, -he gave a loud knock, and then ran back as quickly as he could to the -room where the giants were sleeping, and asked them, with a scared face -(holding the dough he had been kneading in his hands), whether they had -not heard some one knocking. - -“Oh yes,” they both replied; “we did hear something, but we thought it -was you knocking down a chair while you were sweeping.” - -Thorstein declared he had not knocked down anything, and added that he -was afraid to open the door, for he was quite positive some one had -knocked there. - -The giants said he was quite right not to open it, for it might be some -unfriendly giant; so they got up themselves, and ran to the door to see -who had disturbed them at that early hour in the morning. - -No sooner had they left the room than Thorstein drew forth the key of -the mysterious chamber, which the biggest giant always kept under his -pillow at night, and quickly taking an impression of it in the dough he -had in his hand, replaced the key in its former place. - -When the brothers came back they were not a little put out, for of -course they found no one at the door, and declared that Thorstein had -only said it in order to make fun of them. - -But this Thorstein denied stoutly, and maintained that he had heard -some one knocking, and supposed, whoever it was, must have run away. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THE MYSTERY OF THE LOCKED ROOM. - - -As soon as the giants had gone forth that day to seek for treasure, as -usual, Thorstein tried to make a key at the giants’ forge from the -impression he had taken in the dough; but many and fruitless were the -trials ere he succeeded. Then, watching his opportunity, when the -brothers had gone on a long expedition, he unlocked the forbidden door, -and entered the mysterious chamber. - -At first he could see nothing, for it was almost dark, the single -window being heavily barred and shuttered. But having struck a light, -he glanced eagerly round. There, to his amazement and horror, he saw a -young girl fastened to a nail in the wall by her long plaits of hair. - -Mounting on a chair, he hastened to release her, and begged her to tell -him who she was, and how and why she had come there. - -At first the poor girl could scarcely believe that she had at last -found a friend; but Thorstein looked so good and kind, that her fears -quickly vanished. - -“Alas!” she said, “I am a most unhappy maiden! My name is Thekla, and -my father is King Alfhelm. One day, as I was playing in a field near -the palace with my maidens, a great giant suddenly rushed in among us -from the neighbouring wood, and snatching me up in his arms, despite -all my cries and struggles, carried me down to the shore, where his -boat was waiting. Ere any help could reach us, we were well out of -sight, till at length we arrived at this place. He then asked me to -marry him, which I indignantly refused to do; and though he comes every -day to try and persuade me to consent, I will never give in; no, not -though they starve or kill me!” And she burst again into bitter sobs. - -Thorstein tried to comfort her as best he could. He told her that, -having now made a key, he would be able to come and see her every day -while the giants were away. He then brought her some food, for the poor -girl was half starved (as the giant only gave her just enough to keep -her alive), and then, as evening drew near, Thorstein again fastened -Thekla’s hair to the nail, ere he closed the door before the giants’ -return. - -From that day forward Thorstein visited the poor girl regularly every -day, always bringing her some food, and then putting all straight again -ere the brothers returned, so that they had no idea of what took place -during their absence. - -When the end of the six months drew near, Thorstein told the giants -that he wished to leave. But they had got so used to him, and he waited -on them so carefully, that they did not want to part with him, and -begged him to remain another year. - -At first Thorstein refused, but after much persuasion, the brothers -giving him again two more sacks of gold as wages, Thorstein said he -would remain another six months, if at the end of that time they would -give him as wages whatever was in the locked room—no matter whether it -was valuable or not. - -When Osric heard this he grew very angry, and told Thorstein not to be -a fool; that what he was asking for was utterly worthless; and that he -had much better accept the good wages they were quite willing to give -him. - -Thorstein, however, would not give in. He said he did not care whether -the contents of the room were valuable or not. He had set his heart -upon that, and nothing else, and would remain with them on no other -condition. - -Osric grew furious, and they argued and fought over this, till at last -Bifrou, seeing that Thorstein was quite determined, advised his brother -to give in, for they could keep him in no other way. So the big giant -at last agreed to his terms. - -During the six months that followed, Thorstein did his utmost to -lighten Thekla’s imprisonment. Many a long and pleasant chat they had -together, planning their future life, while Thekla described her former -home, and how delighted her father would be to see her safely back -again. - -At length the weary six months came to an end; and though the giant -brothers again tried to persuade Thorstein to remain with them, he was -firm, and would listen to no further promises of future wealth and -greatness with which they tried to bribe him. - -So, seeing that neither persuasions nor threats would prevail, Osric at -last opened the door and brought out Thekla; very much surprised he was -to see her looking so well when he saw her in the daylight, and half -repented him of his promise. - -But Thorstein led forth his two horses, which he had all this time -carefully groomed and tended. Placing two sacks of gold on each, he -lifted Thekla on one horse, and buckling on his sword, as well as a -sharp dagger, mounted the other horse. - -As he did so, Thekla noticed the giants whispering together, and heard -the younger one mutter, with a laugh, “Yes, as soon as they get to the -ravine.” - -“Oh, Thorstein,” she said, when they had ridden on a short distance, “I -know they mean to attack us. I heard them say so.” - -“Never fear,” replied Thorstein. “My good sword has never failed me -yet! But you ride on in front.” - -As soon as they were out of sight, he placed the other sacks of gold on -Thekla’s horse, and bidding her ride on ahead, he drew his sword and -kept a keen look-out. - -They rode on thus for some little distance. The country was open, and -though the road was rough, they were soon out of sight of the castle. -At length they arrived at the narrow ravine which led down to the -shore. They had not long entered it when they heard the clatter of -horses’ hoofs behind them. Thorstein bade Thekla ride on. He then hid -himself behind a projecting rock, and as Bifrou, who was in front, rode -past, Thorstein rushed at him, and with one blow of his sword, severed -his head from his body. Osric, seeing what had befallen his brother and -fearing the same fate, rode back to the castle for more help. - -Thorstein then joined Thekla, who had anxiously watched the combat, and -they rode on, hoping that all danger of pursuit was now over. But just -as they emerged from the ravine, Thorstein, looking back, saw Osric, -accompanied by a still bigger and fiercer-looking giant, hurrying after -them. - -Again sending Thekla on in front, he turned and faced his enemies. A -terrible combat now ensued. They attacked Thorstein, one on each side, -but he swung his great broadsword round his head and with one blow cut -off Osric’s head. Then the big giant, seeing his friend fall to the -ground, grew furious. He threw away his sword, and grasping Thorstein -round the waist, flung him to the ground. But in an instant Thorstein -was on his feet again, and now a desperate conflict ensued. They -wrestled together fiercely; sometimes one, sometimes the other was -uppermost, but at length the giant’s weight and size began to tell, and -Thekla was horrified to see Thorstein grow pale and stagger. - -Without a moment’s thought or hesitation she sprang from her horse, -and, snatching up the dagger that had fallen from Thorstein’s girdle -during the struggle, she thrust it through the heart of the giant, who -rolled over on his side without a groan. - -Both the giant brothers and their friend being now dead, Thorstein said -they had better return to their house and take possession of all the -treasure they could find. This they did, and by making several journeys -backwards and forwards, they had quite a large store of boxes on the -shore, filled with gold and precious stones. - -Then, to their joy, they one day saw a vessel nearing the land, which, -as it came closer, proved to be a ship belonging to Thekla’s father, -the captain, called Randur, being one of his chief ministers. - -The latter was delighted when he saw Thekla, for her father had been so -greatly distressed at her disappearance that he had fitted out several -ships to go in search of her, promising that he would bestow her as a -bride on whoever was fortunate enough to find her. - -Randur therefore at once offered to take them home, and sent some of -his men ashore to help and carry Thorstein’s treasure down to the ship. -When everything was put on board, the sails were set, and the good -vessel sped gallantly on her homeward way. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -HOW THORSTEIN’S KIND ACTIONS RECEIVED THEIR REWARD. - - -Thekla and Thorstein now thought all their trials were surely over, and -gave themselves up to the enjoyment of each other’s society. But Randur -had no intention of letting the latter reach Thekla’s home. So he -watched his opportunity, and one night, when they were well out at sea, -he had one of the boats lowered. In this he placed Thorstein, who was -fast asleep in the after-part of the ship, and, casting loose the boat, -let it drift away. He then made the men take a solemn oath never to -mention what had been done, but that if any one asked about Thorstein, -they were to say they knew nothing about him. - -Next morning, when Thekla, surprised at not seeing Thorstein, asked -where he was, Randur pretended to be greatly surprised at his -non-appearance, and instituted a search all over the vessel for him. - -Thekla was very unhappy to think that Thorstein should have disappeared -so unaccountably; then, suddenly missing one of the boats, she said -that perhaps he had gone fishing, and insisted upon the vessel being -put about to search for him. - -But though Randur pretended to obey her orders, shifting the sails and -issuing various commands, he was in reality hurrying home as fast as he -could, rejoicing at having so successfully rid himself of his rival. - -The boat, meanwhile, in which Thorstein lay fast asleep, had drifted a -long distance from the ship ere he awoke, and on first opening his eyes -he could not imagine where he was. But when he once realized his -position, he decided that Randur’s jealousy must have played him this -trick, and he set himself to think what he had better do. - -When Randur had sent him adrift, he had put neither food nor water in -the boat, and as the sun rose higher and higher in the heavens, the -heat grew intense. In vain he steeped his clothes in the water, hoping -thus, at least, to assuage his thirst, which was causing him much -suffering. He gradually grew more faint and weary, and a feeling of -hopelessness was stealing over him, when suddenly he heard a voice -saying, “Do not lose heart, Thorstein, though your plight is sad, -drifting thus hopelessly about on the ocean. But as you once spent your -all to give me rest, so now I will also aid you.” - -And immediately the boat flew rapidly over the water, propelled by an -unseen force. Thorstein’s thirst and weariness vanished, and he reached -the island where Thekla’s father lived at the same time as the ship in -which she was returning, though he landed at a different point. - -As Thorstein stepped on shore, he again heard the strange voice, -saying, “I am only repaying what I owe you, for had you not given up -all you possessed to the farmer to whom I was in debt, he would never -have allowed my bones to rest in peace in the grave. And now I will -help you further. This is King Alfhelm’s country. Go to the palace, and -there offer to look after the king’s chestnut horses, of which he is -very proud. His late groom was very careless, and has been dismissed, -so he will engage you. But, remember, whatever is found beneath the -horses’ mangers belongs to you, and you can keep it.” - -So saying, the spirit of the dead man departed, and Thorstein, having -thanked him gratefully, at once started off for the king’s palace. - -King Alfhelm, who had been rather at a loss as to whom to entrust with -his fine chestnut horses, of which he was very proud, was greatly -pleased with Thorstein’s appearance, and at once put him in charge of -the stable, where Thorstein, to his surprise, saw his own chestnut -among the other horses—for Randur, on landing, had given it as a -present to the king. But the horse would allow no strange hand to come -near it; the moment it saw Thorstein, however, it became gentle as a -lamb. - -The king, meanwhile, was greatly rejoiced at his daughter’s safe -return, for he had almost given up all hope of ever seeing her again. -So he ordered a great feast to be prepared to celebrate her arrival, -and believing Randur’s tale, that he had rescued the princess from the -giants, promised to give him his daughter in marriage. - -To this, however, Thekla objected. - -“Rather than wed Randur, I will remain single all my life,” she said. - -This threat so frightened the king, for, having no son, he looked -forward to seeing Thekla’s children growing up, that he did not urge -her any further. - -Thekla then begged her father to summon the new groom to the great hall -that evening, for she had been told that he had travelled a great deal, -and it would amuse them all to hear his adventures. - -So the king, willing to please his daughter, and anxious himself to -hear the tale of his adventures, summoned Thorstein to the big hall, -where the whole court was assembled. - -And then the whole truth came to light; and when King Alfhelm heard the -wickedness and treachery of his minister, he grew so angry that he -ordered Randur to be torn to pieces by wild horses. - -But Thekla and Thorstein both interceded for him, so he was only -banished for life from the kingdom. - -Very soon after, the marriage of Thorstein and the fair princess was -celebrated, amid general rejoicings. In addition to the treasure they -had brought back from the giant’s house, Thorstein, on looking under -the horses’ mangers, found an immense pile of old golden coins, rare -ornaments, and precious stones, which had been hidden there in ancient -war times by some previous kings. - -After King Alfhelm’s death, who lived long enough to see three little -grandchildren running beside him, Thorstein and Thekla succeeded to the -throne. - -They were both greatly beloved by their people, whose lives they ever -studied to make happy, so much so, that to this day that period is -always spoken of as “the reign of the good king and queen.” - - - - - - - - -SIGURD - - -CHAPTER I. - -SIGURD FINDS A FRIEND IN HIS STEPMOTHER. - - -In olden times there lived a king and queen who had an only son called -Sigurd. All went happily until the boy was about ten years old, and -then the queen became very ill and died. According to the custom of -that land, her body was embalmed and placed on a funeral pile, and -there it was watched by the king, who sat day after day beside it in -inconsolable grief. - -Time went on, but he refused to leave the funeral pile, and all the -business of the kingdom came to a standstill, for the sovereign gave no -heed to what went on around him, and the courtiers had one and all -failed to influence him. - -At last one day he raised his eyes from the ground and looked towards -the great pine forest that stretched away as far as you could see round -the palace, and there, under the trees, coming towards him, he saw a -most beautiful woman, her tall figure clothed in costly black robes. - -“Who are you?” he asked, as she drew near. - -“My name is Injibjörg,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Why are -you sitting here alone?” - -“Because the queen is dead, and my heart is filled with sorrow.” - -“Alas! I can sympathize with you in your grief,” she replied. “I, too, -lost my husband only yesterday, and now I am alone in the world.” - -The king for the first time began to be interested in something. Here -was a person as sad as himself. They soon began talking like old -friends, and in the end decided that, as they were both so lonely, it -would be a wise thing for them to marry. The king invited her to return -with him to the palace, and in a few days the wedding took place, amid -the rejoicings of the people at the return of their sovereign once more -to everyday life and work. - -Under the wise influence of Injibjörg the king soon regained his usual -health and spirits. He began to take up the neglected affairs of the -kingdom, and rode out constantly hunting and fishing, attended by his -court. And Sigurd? In his stepmother the boy found a true friend, who -cared for him with a real mother’s love, and made his life full of -sunshine. They were inseparable companions, and people would stop and -watch them as they passed along the roads, or played together in the -palace gardens, saying, “Ah, the good stepmother! See how she loves the -poor motherless boy.” They were a pretty picture—the fair-haired, -handsome little prince, and the beautiful tall woman, with her gracious -manners and winning smile. - -And thus their lives went happily on until Sigurd was almost a youth -and as tall as his stepmother. - -One evening Sigurd and Injibjörg were returning to the palace from a -long stroll. The sun was lighting up the stems of the pine trees as -they walked along beneath them. He had noticed for some days that his -mother, as he loved to call her, appeared sad and out of spirits, but -to-day the deepest depression seemed to possess her. As they drew near -home, she laid her hand lovingly on the boy’s arm. - -“My son, your father goes hunting to-morrow. It is my wish that you go -with him and leave me alone for a day.” - -“But, mother, why? You are sad, I see; my place is surely with you. I -love hunting, as you know, but I cannot leave you thus.” - -And all her persuasions were in vain. - -Next morning the king set out, but the young prince remained with his -stepmother, in spite of all she could say. - -“Alas! alas!” she said, when they were left alone, “why did you disobey -my wishes? I fear me that you will repent it sorely.” - -Then she led Sigurd to her own room, and told him to hide under her bed -until she called him forth. Directly he was safely hidden, the ground -began to tremble, there was a terrific noise like thunder, and out of a -great fissure appeared a huge giantess. Her feet were buried in the -earth up to her ankles, for she was too tall to stand upright in the -room. Through a small aperture in the hangings of the great bed, Sigurd -watched to see what would happen. - -“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg!” he heard the giantess -say. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” replied Injibjörg. “He has gone hunting with his father.” - -Then the queen spread the table for her terrible giant sister, with -rich and dainty dishes. When the meal was at an end, the giantess said, -“I thank you for the nicest food and the best drink of mead that I have -yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -Again Injibjörg said no. So the giantess took leave of her and -departed; the floor closed up, and all was quiet once more. Then the -queen called Sigurd, embraced him with the greatest affection, and, -after a short time, regained her usual cheerfulness. - -When the king returned in the evening from the chase, neither the queen -nor Sigurd told him what had happened during his absence. - -The next morning he declared his intention of going out hunting in a -still further part of the kingdom, and once more Injibjörg tried to -persuade the boy to go with his father. Her persuasions were useless. -He was more than ever determined to stay with her, hoping, in some -unforeseen way, that he might be of use; for that there was some -dreadful mystery about the giantess, he was sure. - -This time, directly the king left, Injibjörg put the prince into a -large press, and as she turned away, he saw tears in her eyes, and -guessed that she feared some terrible new visitor. And he was right. -Hardly had she closed the door when the noises of yesterday were -renewed; the ground quaked, and a still greater giantess appeared, her -feet buried in the floor up to her knees to allow of her entering the -room. - -“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried. “Is Sigurd, -the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” said Injibjörg. “How should he be, when the king, his father, is -hunting far from the palace?” - -And, as yesterday, she immediately began to spread the table with -delicacies. When the meal was over, the giantess took her leave, -saying, “I thank thee for the best food and most refreshing draught of -ale that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -Again Injibjörg said no, and in a few moments she was alone, and all -was quiet. - -Then Sigurd came out of the press, and once more his mother clasped him -in her arms, and he heard her say to herself, “My son, my son! if I can -but save him once more, all may yet be well.” - -With tears she entreated him, for her sake, to go away with his father -the next day. - -“Twice I have hidden you successfully, but my third sister comes -to-morrow, and she is sharper and fiercer than either of the others. If -I can save you this time, they will never come again. My son, leave me -this once. Even if they do me harm I shall know that you are safe.” - -“Mother,” Sigurd answered, “I am no longer a little child. If you are -in danger at all, my place is with you. And I am sure that your sister -cannot do me any real harm.” - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HE WRESTLES WITH THE GIANT SISTERS. - - -All that evening she tried her utmost to alter his decision, and also -the next morning, for now the day had come, and brought with it a -presage of evil. But nothing would move Sigurd. - -Directly the king had ridden forth, Injibjörg concealed the prince -behind some thick hangings on the wall. The earth quaked, terrible -noises were heard, and a gigantic woman appeared, fiercer and stronger -than either of the others, and so huge that only half her body rose out -of the floor. - -“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried, in a harsh, -terrible voice. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” replied Injibjörg, in a faltering voice. “He is hunting with his -father in the woods.” - -“I see you lie!” roared the giantess. “The boy is here;” and she seized -the queen, and began to shake her violently. But, as Injibjörg -continued to protest that the prince was not at home, she relaxed her -hold, and the table was spread as usual with beautiful dishes. When the -meal was ended, the giantess rose. “I thank you for the best meal I -have ever tasted,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” - -“No,” replied Injibjörg. “Have I not already answered you?” - -“Aha!” cried the giantess, her wicked, malicious laugh making the -rafters ring. “Then if he be so far away, my words can do him no harm. -But should he be within hearing, I decree that half of his body shall -wither up, and he shall never recover until he has sought and found me. -And you, my sister, be thankful if a worse fate does not overtake you.” - -And, with another peal of mocking laughter, she disappeared. - -Trembling from head to foot, the queen went to find her son; but, alas! -when she led him forth from his hiding-place, the curse had fallen upon -him, and his left side was shrunk and withered. - -“Sigurd, Sigurd,” she cried, holding him close, and weeping bitterly. -“See what has happened because you would not leave me. Better far that -I should have suffered than that this should have fallen upon you. -Alas! alas! what shall we do?” - -“Mother,” he answered bravely, “there is but one thing—I must seek your -sister, as she said, and perhaps, in doing that, I may chance to free -you also from their dread visits for ever. Tell me what I must do to -find her, and let me depart at once, before my father returns, lest he -see me like this, and be angry with you. I grieve to leave you; but it -is best, I know. Watch for my return day by day, dear mother, and give -me your blessing before I go. Your love will make me strong to bear all -that may lie before me.” - -Then Injibjörg took a large ball of wool out of a chest and gave it to -her son, with three golden rings. - -“As soon as you let this ball fall to the ground,” she said, “it will -go on rolling till it reaches some rocks. Follow it till it stops, and -one of the giantesses will come forth. Do not lose heart. Do whatever -she wishes you to. She will draw you up on to the rock where she -stands, and you must salute her, and present her with the smallest -ring. When she sees the gold she will be delighted, and will challenge -you to wrestle with her. When you get exhausted she will offer you a -drink out of a horn; and I have prayed that the strength of that magic -draught will make you the victor in the wrestling match, so that she -will allow you to depart next day. My other two sisters will behave in -the same manner; but be brave and fearless, and remember what I tell -you. One thing, dear son, keep ever in your mind, as you love me. If at -any time my dog comes suddenly to you, puts his paws on your knees, and -looks up at you, while tears run down his face, hasten home, let -nothing stay you, for my life will be in danger. Do not forget your -step-mother Injibjörg.” - -Many times Sigurd embraced the queen before he at length left her on -his dangerous journey. And as he looked back for a last farewell, he -saw her tall, graceful figure still standing watching him at the -entrance of the palace. He knew she was wondering if she should ever -see her beloved son again. And his heart was very heavy at leaving her -in such grief. - -Directly he was out of sight of the palace, he threw the ball on the -ground, and eagerly followed its winding course. - -Towards sunset he found himself in a wild and rocky region, and at -length the ball led him to the foot of a precipitous rock, on the -summit of which sat the first giantess. - -“Aha!” she cried, “this is splendid! Here is Sigurd, the king’s son. He -shall be my meal to-night. Come up, comrade! Come hither! Thou art not -afraid of a woman, I feel sure.” - -With these mocking words she reached down a long boat-hook, and drew -him up beside her. Sigurd greeted her bravely, and presented her with -the smallest of the golden rings. When she saw the gold, the giantess -was delighted. “Ah! now thou shalt wrestle with me,” she cried. - -And they began. Sigurd fought bravely, and when she saw him getting -tired she gave him a draught of mead, which made him so strong that he -came off victor in the end, and she let him go. - -The next day, bidding her farewell, he again followed the ball till it -reached another high rock. There sat the second giantess. - -She greeted the youth in the same fashion as her sister, pulled him up -beside her, and was so delighted at the gift of the ring, that she, -too, offered to wrestle with Sigurd for the victory before making her -meal off him. - -Again, as he got exhausted, he was offered a drink of mead from a huge -horn, and was able to throw his opponent to the ground with one hand. - -On the third day Sigurd rose with a lighter heart—only one more foe to -meet, and then the victory would be won: his mother freed from the -hateful dominion of her sisters, and he himself restored to his usual -appearance. As he looked at his withered arm and leg, he vowed to use -every effort to become victor. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -HIS MEETING WITH HELGA. - - -It was early morning when Sigurd left the home of the second giantess, -but night had nearly fallen before his ball stopped at the foot of the -highest rock he had yet come to. On the summit stood the huge figure he -had last seen on that fatal day at the palace; her head seemed to touch -the clouds, and a terrible smile played on her lips as she looked down -at the prince. - -“Aha! So you have followed me, as I said. Up, comrade, up! You shall -have your wish, and see how you like a contest with me in person.” - -But Sigurd’s heart did not fail him. “Draw me up,” he said; “I have a -message for you from my stepmother, Queen Injibjörg.” - -Then the giantess drew him up, as her sisters had done, and he -presented the last and largest of the golden rings. This pleased her -immensely, and she proposed that they should at once wrestle for the -victory, without waiting any longer. Sigurd exerted his utmost -strength, feeling that on this combat all his future happiness -depended; and just when he thought he could hold out no longer, the -giantess reached him a horn of mead, which, as before, gave him -supernatural strength, and he forced her to her knees. - -In a moment he felt that his withered side was healed. The glow of -perfect health came over him, and he could have sung aloud and danced -for joy. - -“Thou hast conquered, Sigurd, the king’s son,” the giantess -said—“conquered in fair fight. I am no longer thine enemy; my power -over thee is gone for ever. Now, go forth. Not far from here is a lake. -There thou wilt see a maiden rocking herself in a boat. Give her this -small ring, and it will be of use to thee. Thou art a brave youth, and -I have done that for thee which I would not do for any one else. Thy -strength is now fully restored to thee, and thou shalt succeed in all -thine undertakings.” - -With grateful thanks, Sigurd bade her farewell, and took his way to the -lake she had told him of. All through the night he went on, and when -the morning sun arose he saw the glitter of its rays on the water. As -he reached the shore he beheld a lovely girl in a tiny green-and-gold -boat, gently rocking herself to and fro on the waves, close to the edge -of the water. - -Sigurd approached, doffed his cap, and ventured to ask her name. - -“My name is Helga,” she said, “and I live yonder with my -father,”—pointing to a castle in the distance. - -Then Sigurd showed her the ring he had received from the giantess. - -“I have come all this way to give it to you,” he said; “fate has -decreed that we are to be great friends. Will you accept it, and wear -it always?” - -“I have no friends,” Helga answered. “I will gladly have you for one, -and wear your ring.” - -So he placed it on her finger, and they rowed in the little boat, and -wandered about the woods on the shores of the lake, until the sun began -to sink behind the hills. - -“Alas!” cried Helga, as she saw the slanting rays, “it is getting late; -I must away home.” - -“I will come too,” Sigurd answered. - -“No, no,” she cried, in a terrified voice. “My father allows no -stranger to enter our home. He would certainly kill you if he found -you. No, you must not come.” And she set off running. - -Sigurd ran too, and came up with her just as they reached the door. -Helga put out her hand, the one which bore the ring he had given her, -to stop him. In a moment, the young prince had disappeared, and where -he had stood there was now only a huge bundle of wool. Helga then -realized that the ring he had given her was a magic one, which she must -use for his protection. She at once lifted up the bundle of wool in her -arms, carried it into the castle hall, and threw it up on a high shelf. - -At that instant her father came striding in—he was a giant of great -size. Taking no notice of his daughter, he began searching in all the -corners, and finding nothing, cried out in an angry voice: “Where has -he gone? What was that I saw you carrying, child?” - -“Only a bundle of wool, father,” Helga answered, as fearlessly as she -could. - -“Ah, it must have been that; but I thought I saw some one with you,” he -muttered, and soon after retired to his room. The next morning, when -Helga went out as usual, she carried the bundle of wool with her, and -when she reached the boat, she touched it with her ring, and Sigurd -regained his natural form. They rowed to a more distant part of the -lake, and spent another happy day together. - -Sigurd told Helga all about his stepmother, and his love for her. - -“I owe everything to her kindness,” he said, “and I shall never be -really happy till I have finished this journey and returned to her. -Even when I am with you I dread lest evil may have overtaken her in my -absence. But the giantess sent me here for some end, which I must wait -to perform. My mother is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, -except you.” - -Helga, in her turn, told him of her lonely life with her fierce old -father, and of how she had always longed to have some one of her own -age as a companion. - -“But what shall I do when I am left alone again?” she asked, with tears -in her eyes. - -“Be comforted,” Sigurd said, as he took her hand in his. “I must return -to my stepmother, but I will come again, and take you away with me to -my own home.” - -As they returned, Helga said: “To-morrow we shall have more freedom, -for my father goes to a great gathering of giants, and I will show you -over the castle in his absence.” When they reached the house, Helga -touched him with her ring, and once again Sigurd became a bundle of -wool, and passed the night on a shelf in the hall. - -Next morning, almost at break of day, Helga’s father departed, and -Sigurd was enabled to resume his natural form at once. They walked and -talked for some time, and then Sigurd reminded Helga of her promise to -show him over the castle. She produced a huge bunch of keys, and -together they passed through room after room, each one more beautiful -than the last. - -“And what is that key for?” asked the prince, pointing to a very -strange one, which Helga had not yet used. - -“That is my father’s secret room. The key is of a different pattern to -all the others.” - -“It is, indeed. But surely you will not refuse to let me see that room -also?” And as he spoke, they passed to a door strongly studded with -great iron nails. He entreated Helga not to refuse his request. “This, -I am sure, is the door.” - -“Yes, you are right. But if I open the door you must only just peep in, -for I myself am terrified to go inside.” - -“Nothing can hurt you while you are with me,” Sigurd said, placing his -arm round her; and, with trembling fingers, Helga fitted the key into -the massive lock, and opened the door a couple of inches. But Sigurd -pushed it wide open and boldly stood in the doorway. There he saw a -magnificent horse, richly caparisoned, eating golden hay, while, -suspended to the rafters above its head, hung a sword sheathed in gold, -with these words engraved on the hilt— - - - Whoever mounts this horse, and is armed with - this sword, good luck will ride with him. - - -Sigurd entreated Helga to let him ride the horse once round the castle, -and to carry the sword in his hand. At first Helga would not hear of -it. Something terrible would happen, she felt sure. But the young -prince pleaded so irresistibly, that at last he won her reluctant -consent. The horse, she told him, was called Gullfaxi, “the golden -mane;” the sword, Gunnfjöden, “fighting blade.” - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -HIS ESCAPE ON THE WONDERFUL HORSE GULLFAXI. - - -Sigurd led the beautiful steed outside the castle, took down the sword, -and had just mounted, when Helga came running to him with something in -her hand. - -“Here, I give you a green branch, a stone, and a stick,” she said, -“else I fear that you may get into trouble. Listen carefully to what I -tell you. If, when you are mounted on the horse, an enemy should follow -you and threaten to take your life, you have only to throw down the -green branch as you ride along, and immediately a dense forest will -grow up behind you. Should the enemy still attempt to follow, you have -only to strike the stick on the white stone, and a terrible hailstorm -will kill all who come after you.” - -As she finished speaking, and Sigurd gathered up the reins to start -off, Helga gave a cry of terror. Striding over the brow of the hill, -she saw the huge form of her father. - -“Fly! fly!” she said. “Use the steed for your own protection; it is -your only chance of life. Save yourself, for my sake.” - -Raising his cap in farewell to his young hostess, Sigurd set spurs to -Gullfaxi, and as the noble animal put forth his full speed, the prince -turned in the saddle and shook his fist at the angry giant. - -Without staying to question his daughter, the giant strode after his -horse, breathing out threats of vengeance. At first he could only just -keep them in sight; but, with his gigantic strides, he soon began to -gain upon them when the ground grew rocky and hilly. Then Sigurd threw -down Helga’s green branch, and immediately a thick forest rose between -him and his enemy. - -But the giant seized his axe, and began with mighty strokes to hew his -way through the wood. Crash went trees and bushes; crash, crash, to -right and to left, and when Sigurd looked back a second time, the giant -was through the forest, and close behind him. Then Sigurd touched the -white stone with his stick, and immediately such a terrible hailstorm -broke loose behind him that the giant was killed on the spot, while -Sigurd rode on in bright sunshine. - -The giant dead, Sigurd thought he would return and fetch Helga; but -while he was debating which road to take, he saw his stepmother’s dog -running towards him. The dog was dusty and footsore, and whined -piteously as he drew near. Sigurd dismounted, and went to meet him; the -dog put his paws upon the prince’s knee, and looked up at him with -tears running down his face. Then Sigurd’s heart was very heavy, for he -knew misfortune was threatening his beloved stepmother. He leapt on to -his horse, and rode at full speed, taking no rest, either by day or -night, till at length he came out of the thick pinewoods, and saw the -palace before him. In the courtyard a great crowd was assembled, and -there, fastened to a stake, and surrounded by huge faggots, he saw the -graceful figure of his stepmother. - -“Here is Sigurd—Sigurd, the king’s lost son,” he heard voices say, as -if in a dream, as he galloped furiously on. - -He, however, saw nothing but the beautiful pale face of the queen as he -leaped from his horse, and pushed his way through the crowd, sword in -hand. He cut the bands with which Injibjörg was fastened, scattered the -guards, and carried her into the palace, to his father’s room. - -There he found the king lying on his couch, sick unto death for grief -at the loss of his son. - -“My father,” Sigurd cried, as he stood before him with his arm round -his stepmother, “what is this that has been done? Why has my mother -been treated thus in my absence?” - -“My son,” his father cried, hardly believing that he saw him alive and -well before him, “where hast thou been? The people declared the queen -had taken thy life, and she was therefore condemned to death, while I -was too ill to save her from their vengeance. Forgive me, Sigurd, and -beg the queen also to pardon me;” and he embraced them both with the -utmost affection. - -Then Sigurd related all his adventures, and how he had freed Injibjörg -for ever from the hateful power of her sisters. His love for his -stepmother was greater than ever, as he heard of all that she had -suffered in his absence. He was not happy now when she was out of his -sight, and he tried in every way to make up to her for what had passed. -He told her, too, of Helga in the castle by the lake; and when she was -quite restored to health, he set out, with her blessing and that of his -father, to fetch the maiden to his home, as he had promised. - -Helga was rejoiced to see Sigurd again, for she had watched for him day -by day. They brought away all the treasures of the castle, and in a -short time there was a magnificent wedding between Helga and Sigurd, -the marriage feast lasting a whole month. - -When the king died, Sigurd and Helga came to the throne, and, guided by -the wise counsels of Injibjörg, the kingdom became renowned far and -near for its good rule and the happiness of its people. - - - - - - - - -LINEIK AND LAUFEY - - -In olden days, there once lived a king called Ring, and his queen -Gytha, who reigned over a mighty kingdom. They had two children, a son -and a daughter, who were both almost grown up when my story begins. The -boy was called Siegfrid, and the daughter Lineik. They were both as -beautiful in person as they were gifted in mind. No one in the whole -kingdom was their equal; and they loved each other so dearly that the -one was never happy when the other one was away. Their father, -therefore, had a beautiful palace built for them, where they had as -many servants as they wanted, and everything they could possibly wish -for. - -Here the brother and sister lived together very happily until the queen -fell ill, and feeling her end was drawing near, she called the king to -her bedside. - -“Dear husband,” she said, “we have lived very happily together; but now -my end is drawing near, and, before I die, I hope you will grant two -requests I wish to make—first, if ever you marry again, do not choose -your wife from any small village or lonely island, but bring your bride -from one of the large cities in the neighbouring kingdoms. If you do -this, good fortune will attend you. Secondly, never let any one or -anything come between you and our dear children; they will bring you -good luck and happiness if you always let them stand first in your love -and affection.” - -When the queen had spoken these words, she lay back and died. The king -was very grieved at her death. He sorrowed so greatly that he never -left his room and would not see any one, and all the affairs of the -kingdom came to a standstill. - -Then one day the prime minister came to him, and told him that there -would be a rebellion, and that the country would go to ruin if he -continued to shut himself up instead of attending to the affairs of his -kingdom. - -“It is far more kingly,” he concluded, “to pull yourself together, and -try and overcome your grief for the sake of your people, than to sit -alone and lament! Besides, why should you not look around for another -queen, who will be worthy to succeed your late consort?” - -“Alas! that will be no easy task,” said the king, sighing deeply. “I -will not, however, gainsay your words. As, however, such is your -advice, it is best that the responsibility of the choice should also be -yours. I therefore empower you to find me a bride worthy to share my -throne, and be a successor to my late wife. I only make one -stipulation: you must not seek her in any small village or lonely -island, but from some large neighbouring state.” - -The minister, delighted that he had at last roused the king, and filled -with the importance of his mission, promised to bear in mind the king’s -instructions, and set about preparing for the journey. The king -provided him with a magnificent outfit, and a large and imposing -following, and started him on his journey. - -When they had sailed for about three days on their way to the -neighbouring kingdom, suddenly a thick white fog arose; they could no -longer see where they were going, and for a whole month they sailed -about first in one direction then in another, for they had lost all -reckoning. Whichever way they steered their vessels, no land was in -sight, and they were beginning to lose all heart, when at length one -day they saw a faint grey line on the horizon; gradually, as they came -nearer, they could distinguish hills and trees, and finding a nice -gently shelving beach in a sheltered nook, they ran their boats ashore, -and landing, pitched their tents on the strand. But not a single human -being was in sight, all was perfectly still, and they thought they must -have landed on a desert island. - -While the men, tired with their exertions, were resting, the minister -decided to go on a little way inland and explore; and as the sun was -now very hot, for it was about mid-day, he bent his steps towards a -forest he saw some little way ahead. He had not gone very long in that -direction, when he suddenly heard a harp being played; following the -sound, he came to an open glade, and there, sitting on a fallen tree, -he saw a beautiful woman, so grand, so stately, he thought he had never -before seen any one so enchanting. Her playing on the harp was so -perfect, that it was happiness only to listen to her, while at her feet -sat the loveliest maiden he had ever seen, whose sweet voice -accompanied the harpist. - -The prime minister doffed his hat and bowed courteously to the lady, -who, on seeing him approach, rose and returned his greeting with much -friendliness, asking him where he was going and what was the object of -his journey. - -The minister, quite charmed with her kindness, told her the purpose of -his coming. - -“How strange!” said the lady, “for almost the same thing has happened -to me. I, too, have lost my husband. He was one of the great kings who -reigned on this continent; but, alas! one sad day the Vikings came, -they overran the whole land, killed my husband, and took possession of -this country. It was only with great difficulty, and not without much -danger, that I managed to escape with this maiden, who is my daughter.” - -When the girl heard this, she said softly— - -“Is that the truth you are speaking?” - -A sharp slap on the ear, while the minister was looking at the harp, -rewarded the girl’s speech. - -“Don’t forget what I told you,” muttered the lady. - -The prime minister, who had not noticed anything, now asked the lady -what her name was, and whether he could do anything for her. - -“I am called Blauvör,” she replied, “and my daughter’s name is Laufey.” - -Then the minister sat down beside her and began to talk to her; finding -her very clever and well-informed, and fearing that if he went further -he might fare worse, he thought he could not do better than secure so -wise and beautiful a wife for the king; so he made proposals for her -hand in his master’s name. His embassy seemed very welcome to Blauvör, -who said she would be quite willing to accompany him, and that there -need be no delay, “for I have all my treasures here with me, and shall -not require any attendants beyond my daughter Laufey.” - -And so, without loss of time, the minister conducted Blauvör and Laufey -to the shore. The tents were struck, and the whole party having got on -board again, the sails were set and the ships turned homeward. - -The dense fog which had accompanied them was now quite dispersed, and -they saw that they had landed on a small rocky island; but all were too -delighted at the thoughts of the homeward journey to take any notice of -this. - -A fine fresh wind drove the vessels merrily along, and after six days’ -delightful sailing, they came in sight of land, and soon recognized the -great high towers of the king’s castle. Then the anchors were dropped, -and they speedily began to disembark, the minister at once sending a -message to King Ring, to announce their arrival. - -The king was delighted to hear that his minister had been so -successful. He at once put on his grandest robes of state, and, -accompanied by his chief ministers and all the principal courtiers, -equally richly attired, he proceeded down to the shore to receive and -welcome his bride. - -He had only gone half way when he met his prime minister, leading two -beautiful women by the hand. Both were richly dressed in -gold-embroidered robes, and decked with rare jewels. When King Ring saw -all this richness and beauty, he was delighted beyond measure, and when -he was told that the elder and the most beautiful of the two was his -destined bride, he thought himself the most fortunate of kings. - -He thanked the minister warmly for what he had done, and in his joyful -greeting of mother and daughter, he quite forgot to ask whence his -bride and her daughter had come, but led them with great pomp into the -city, and lodged them in the most magnificent rooms in the palace. - -A grand wedding-feast was speedily arranged, and all the great people -in the kingdom were invited, only Siegfrid and Lineik were not asked. -The king was so engrossed with his beautiful bride, sitting beside her -and talking to her, that he had completely forgotten them. - -The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and after -this feast, all the guests received rich gifts ere they departed, and -then at the end of the week the king began again to look after the -affairs of his kingdom. - -Thus some time passed quietly, the queen was always present when the -king received his ministers, and though she never said much, whispers -soon went abroad that matters were not as they should be. The queen -wished everything to be done her way, and insisted on hearing all that -was being arranged, so that King Ring began to think that his marriage -was not, after all, such a great piece of luck as he had at first -imagined. - -As for Siegfrid and Lineik, the queen never asked about them, nor did -she see them. They never came to the palace, but kept to their own -house and grounds. - -Then, after a time, some of the people about the court began to -disappear. No one could find out where they had gone, or what had -become of them, and it was always those who had opposed the queen in -the council. The king, thinking they had gone away because they would -not agree to the queen’s wishes, at first took no notice of these -strange disappearances, but appointed other ministers in their place; -and so things went on for some time. - -Then one day the queen came to the king and said she thought it was -time for him to make his journey through the country to collect the -revenue. - -“I have helped you so much in all your business that I can easily carry -on the government while you are away, so you need not hurry home, but -take your time and enjoy yourself,” she added. - -The king did not much care to go away. He was getting old, and thought -his prime minister might well have gone in his stead, but he was -falling each day more under the queen’s rule. She was the one who -settled and decided everything, and if any one ventured to oppose her -they were made to rue it. - -The king therefore fitted out his ships for the journey, but he was -very sorrowful and sad at heart. When everything was ready for him to -start, he went to the house of his two children, where of late he had -seldom been. A warm greeting welcomed him, and both Siegfrid and Lineik -could not make enough of their father. - -When the time for bidding them farewell drew near, the king grew very -sad again, and sighing deeply, said— - -“I cannot tell you, my children, what a sad foreboding haunts me that -some evil threatens you. If I should not return from this journey, I -fear it will not be safe for you to remain here. Take my advice -therefore, and go away secretly, as soon as you are sure that there is -no hope of my return. When you start, remember you must go towards the -East—you will then soon arrive at a high, steep rock; when you have -climbed this rock you will come to a long, narrow valley. Follow this -valley till you come to two beautiful trees, the one has bright, glossy -green leaves, the other dark bronze ones. They are hollow, and so -arranged that they can be securely fastened from the inside, the -opening being invisible from the outside. You must each get into one of -these trees, and as long as you remain in them, nothing can touch you.” - -Then the king took a tender farewell of his children, and getting on -board his ship, the sails were unfurled, and he started off on his -journey. They had not, however, been long at sea, before a frightful -storm arose. Peals of thunder rent the air, the lightning flashed -incessantly, and the wind and rain lashed the sea till the waves rose -mountains high and engulfed the ships, so that the king and all on -board the ships were drowned. - -That same night of the storm, Prince Siegfrid had a strange dream. He -saw his father standing beside his bed, his clothes streaming with -water. Bending over his son, he took the crown off his head and placed -it beside Siegfrid on the pillow, and then passed silently away. - -When Siegfrid awoke next morning, he told Lineik his dream, and they -both agreed that this could only be a warning from their father, -telling them of his death at sea. - -They therefore quickly gathered together all their clothes and jewels, -and ere the sun had fully risen, they were well on their way on the -road their father had told them of. - -When they reached the foot of the hill they looked back, and there they -beheld their step-mother in the distance, following them. She looked so -fierce and angry, and so big, that she appeared more like some terrible -giantess than an ordinary woman. Fortunately they had passed the wood -at the foot of the hill, so they set fire to this, and the flames rose -so quickly and brightly that their step-mother was unable to pass it, -and had to go round. This gave Siegfrid and his sister time to get up -the hill, but it was a long and weary climb, and once or twice Lineik -was fain to sit down, but Siegfrid took her up in his arms and carried -her till she was again able to walk. At last they reached the narrow -valley in which stood the two trees their father had told them of. -Lineik chose the one with the bronze-coloured leaves, and Siegfrid, -having seen her safely fastened in, got into the other tree, drawing -the opening to after him. But though no one could look into the trees, -the rough, thick bark grew in such cunning twists and turns, that those -inside could see everything that happened outside, and the brother and -sister were thus able to talk to one another. - -About this time, there reigned a great and powerful king in Greece, -called Menelaus. He had two children, a son called Tellus, and a -daughter called Hebe. They were beautiful, clever, and good, and it -would have been difficult to find their equals in all the land. - -When Tellus grew to man’s estate, he distinguished himself by many -brave and noble deeds during his numerous warlike expeditions, which -often carried him far away into foreign lands, and while thus -travelling in search of adventures, he had more than once heard of -Princess Lineik, who, it was said, surpassed all other women in beauty, -wit, and goodness; so he determined to try and win her for his bride. - -When he neared the island of King Ring, the wicked queen, who by her -enchantments was aware of his coming and also his reasons for so doing, -prepared to receive him with all honour. Dressing herself in her most -magnificent garments, she ordered Laufey to do the same, and then went -down to the shore with her maidens to receive him. - -The prince, on landing, greeted her with great respect, and asked after -King Ring, whereupon the queen, drawing forth her handkerchief, -pretended to wipe away her tears, and told him that the king and all -his attendants had perished at sea in a frightful gale, and declared -she could never get over her great loss. - -“And where is Princess Lineik?” asked Tellus. - -“This is my dear step-daughter,” replied the queen, drawing Laufey -forward, who, ashamed and angry, had kept in the background. - -The prince seemed much surprised, for though Laufey was very pretty, -yet from the fame of Lineik’s beauty he had pictured the latter as much -handsomer. - -But the queen, seeing his disappointment, said he must not be surprised -that the dear child looked pale and sad, having lost both father and -brother at one blow. - -Prince Tellus thought this was but natural, so he formally demanded the -princess’s hand in marriage. As may well be imagined, he did not meet -with any opposition from the queen, who said she would hurry on the -preparations, but Prince Tellus said he had promised his father that -the marriage should take place in Greece, with all due splendour, and -that the princess must therefore return with him. - -The queen offered to accompany them, but this the prince would not -consent to. So Laufey and her maidens were escorted to the prince’s -ship, and they set sail for Greece, leaving Brunhild behind, greatly to -her chagrin. - -They had not sailed far, when a dense white mist overtook them. The -steersman lost his reckoning, and when at length the fog lifted, they -found they had sailed up a beautiful fiord. The mountains with their -snowy tops rose steeply on each side at the entrance, but as they got -further in, the fiord widened, and grassy slopes shelved down to the -golden sands. - -The prince ordered a boat to be lowered, and getting in, they rowed on -till they came to the entrance of a narrow valley in which stood two -beautiful trees. - -The prince landed to look at them. He had never seen anything like them -before, and nothing would satisfy him but to have them cut down and -carried on board his ship to take back to Greece. - -No sooner were they brought on board than the fog lifted. The sails -were immediately unfurled, and the homeward journey was speedily -effected. - -On his arrival, Prince Tellus at once led Laufey to the palace, where -she was received with all honour. He gave her up his own magnificent -rooms, which looked on the court where the great fountains played and -the beautiful doves circled amid the fruit and flower-laden trees and -shrubs. Here Laufey was to spend her days, while at night she retired -to the women’s apartments under the care of the queen. - -The two beautiful trees, however, Prince Tellus declared he could not -part from; so he had them placed in his room, one at the head and the -other at the foot of his couch. - -Meanwhile the preparations for the wedding went on apace. - -The prince, according to the custom of the country, then brought Laufey -(believing she was Lineik) three pieces of rich silk, to make him three -tunics; one was blue, the other was red, and the third one was green. -She was to make up the blue one first, then the red one, and last of -all the green one, which was to surpass both the others in richness and -beauty of design. “For,” added the prince, “the green one is the one I -shall wear on our wedding-day.” - -Laufey took the three bits of stuff, and the prince departed. But no -sooner had he closed the door than, sitting down on the couch between -the two trees, she burst into tears. - -Oh! what was she to do? Brunhild had never taught Laufey anything, but -just let her grow up as she would, so how could she, who had never had -a needle in her hand, make up or embroider these beautiful stuffs? And -if the prince discovered how ignorant she was, would he not send her -away with scorn and laughter, or perhaps even have her put to death for -her deception? - -And the poor girl sobbed and cried as if her heart would break. - -Now, as has already been mentioned, Siegfrid and Lineik were inside the -two beautiful trees. They could therefore see all that passed in the -prince’s chamber, and when they heard poor Laufey’s lamentations, -Siegfrid was so touched at sight of the girl’s tears that he said to -his sister— - - - “Sister Lineik, - Laufey weeps; - Oh, have pity on her, - And assist her with her task.” - - -Then Lineik replied— - - - “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, - All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, - And how she endeavoured - To kill both you and me?” - - -But after a while Lineik consented, and creeping forth from her tree, -greatly to Laufey’s surprise, she told her who she was and how she came -there. Then sitting down beside her, helped her so effectually with her -skilful fingers that the tunic was soon completed, greatly to Laufey’s -delight. Lineik crept back into her tree, and when Prince Tellus -appeared, she showed him the garment. - -“I have never seen so prettily worked a tunic,” he said, greatly -pleased. “Now take the piece of red silk and let that be as much more -finely embroidered as the stuff itself is richer.” - -But when Laufey found herself confronted with this fresh piece of work, -all her courage fled. How could she carry out the prince’s wishes? And -she began to cry. - -Then Siegfrid again called to his sister— - - - “Sister Lineik, - Laufey weeps; - Oh, have pity on her, - And assist her with her task.” - - -And again Lineik answered— - - - “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, - Brunhild’s wicked deeds, - And how she used all endeavours - To kill both you and me?” - - -Nevertheless, after a while she again consented to help Laufey, and -leaving her tree she sat down beside her, cut out and made up the red -tunic, devoting even more care and skill than on the first one. All the -seams were embroidered in gold thread, and precious stones bordered the -neck and skirt. - -When it was ready she gave it to Laufey, while she herself slipped back -into her tree. - -Prince Tellus was greatly pleased when he saw the second tunic. - -“Why, this is more beautifully worked than the first tunic! I can -hardly imagine how you have done it without any one to help you. Now -you must make the third and last tunic. I will give you three days to -finish it; and remember that this tunic must surpass both the others in -beauty of design and richness of embroidery, for I shall wear it on our -wedding-day.” - -After the prince had gone, Laufey sat down on the couch, and felt very -sad. How could she hope that Lineik would again help her? She had done -so twice, notwithstanding all the ill the queen had intended against -her and Siegfrid, and it was too much to expect her to aid her again, -and, thinking thus sadly, the tears streamed down her cheeks. - -But Prince Siegfrid was so touched by the poor girl’s grief that he -again said to his sister— - - - “Lineik, sister, - Laufey weeps! - Oh, have pity on her, - And assist her with her task!” - - -And again Lineik replied— - - - “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, - All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, - And how she used all her arts - To kill both you and me?” - - -Nevertheless, after a while, she again consented to help Laufey, and -leaving her tree, she sat down beside her, and with her deft, clever -fingers the work made rapid progress, and seemed to grow under her -hands. This time she spent even more care and skill on the garment, and -when, on the third day, it was finished, there was hardly any portion -of the original stuff visible, so thickly was it covered with rich gold -and silver scrolls and flowers, starred with rare and precious stones. -Lineik and Laufey were so occupied admiring their work, as they sat -together on the couch, that they did not hear the lifting of the -curtain behind them, as Prince Tellus suddenly entered the room. - -Lineik, with a cry, started up hastily, and was about to slip back into -her tree; but the prince sprang after her, and taking hold of both her -hands, led her back to the couch, where Laufey sat in fear and -trembling. - -“I have long had my suspicions that some mystery was at work here,” he -then said; and, seating himself between the two girls, he continued, -“Nay, do not fear me, but”—turning to Lineik—“tell me your name, and -who you are, and how you came here.” - -So Lineik told him who she was, and all about her home, and how she and -her brother Siegfrid had come in his ship. And as he sat and listened -to her, Prince Tellus thought he had never seen any one so beautiful -and clever as Lineik; she was just like what he had always pictured her -to himself. Then, casting an angry glance at Laufey, he told her she -deserved to be put to death for her deception of him. - -Then Laufey threw herself on her knees before him, and prayed for -forgiveness, in which Lineik joined most heartily. - -“I only deceived you about the work of the tunics,” continued Laufey; -“for Lineik forbade me to say who had really worked them. You may -remember that I never said I was Princess Lineik. It was Queen -Brunhild—my mother, as she called herself—who thus deceived you.” - -And while they were thus talking, Prince Siegfrid came forth from his -tree, whereupon there were fresh explanations and much rejoicing that -the mystery was explained; and Prince Tellus lost no time in claiming -the hand of the rightful Princess Lineik. But Lineik said she could not -promise to marry any one till her wicked stepmother, who had wrought -such ill to every one, was driven forth from the kingdom she had -usurped. - -And now Laufey had a wondrous tale to tell. Brunhild was no queen, but -a wicked ogress, who reigned over the lonely island, where the Prime -Minister had found her. There she had lived in a huge cave, together -with other giants and ogres. - -“I also am a king’s daughter,” continued Laufey. “But Brunhild, with -great skill and cunning, stole me away one day when I was playing in -the fields with my little companions. She threatened to kill me if I -did not obey her in everything, and called me her daughter, for she -thought people would then imagine she also came of a kingly race. It -was she who killed your father,” continued Laufey, turning to Siegfrid, -“and all those people at your court who disappeared so mysteriously -were eaten by her at night; for all ogres love human flesh. Her object -was to get rid of all your chief people, and then bring over her -friends the giants from the stony island, so that they might all live -in your rich and fruitful kingdom.” - -When they had heard this tale, Siegfrid said he must at once return -home and save his country from the giants. Prince Tellus declared he -would accompany him, for it was an adventure quite after his own heart. -So they got together a large force, and setting sail, a favourable wind -speedily brought them to the island, where they landed, and surrounded -the castle before Brunhild had even heard of their arrival; for very -few people were about, the greater portion having been killed by -Brunhild, and the rest having fled and hidden themselves to escape from -the wicked queen. - -So there was but little attempt at defence, and Brunhild was taken -prisoner. When she saw that her wicked plans had been discovered, and -that there was no hope of escape, she screamed and raved like a -madwoman. But her wicked deeds deserved no pardon. She was condemned to -death, and her head cut off, after which her body was burnt on a huge -funeral pile in the yard of the castle. - -Then the two princes returned to Greece, and a very gay and splendid -double wedding took place, at which all the greatest nobles of the -kingdom took part; for on his return, Siegfrid, who during the test of -the tunics had lost his heart to Laufey, now proposed for her hand. - -After the festivities were over, he and his fair bride returned to his -island, and great were the rejoicings that the kingdom was again under -the rule of a just and kind sovereign. He and Laufey reigned long and -happily, and visits were often interchanged between them and Prince -Tellus and his bride Lineik, who in time became known as the wisest and -best among all the rulers of Greece. - - - - - - - - -THE FIVE BROTHERS - - -Once upon a time, long years ago, when giants still lived upon the -earth, there dwelt an old man and his wife in a small wooden hut, -sheltered from the rough winter winds by the tall mountains and rocks -that surrounded it. The world would have said they were very poor; but -they thought themselves rich, for they had five handsome, healthy boys, -who were the delight of their eyes. There was only a year’s difference -in age between the lads, and they were always together. - -One day, the old couple went to cut grass on a slope some distance off, -leaving the boys alone at home. It was a bright, warm morning, and, -tired of playing indoors, the children went out into the little garden, -and soon their merry shouts were heard echoing from the hills. -Presently, up the path towards them came an old woman, feeble and lame. - -“May an old woman beg for a draught of water?” she said, in a weak -voice. - -Stopping their games at once, the eldest boy ran to the well, while the -others made her sit down by the door and rest. In a moment he was back -with a pitcher of cool, sparkling water. - -“There, grannie,” he said, “that will refresh you. I let the bucket run -down ever so far, to make the water nice and cold.” - -The old dame thanked him heartily, and, having quenched her thirst, -asked what their names were. The boys laughed merrily. - -“We have no names,” they said. “We are all so near in age that we do -everything together; and when father or mother want anything they just -call out ‘Boys!’ and there we are, always at hand.” - -“You have kind hearts,” the old woman said; “you are good to the aged -and feeble. I was nearly dying of thirst, and could not have gone -further without your help. Would that I could reward you as I should -like! Alas! I have not the power. But one thing I can do for you. You -shall no longer be nameless. I am going to bestow a name on each. You, -my young cup-bearer,” turning to the eldest boy, “shall be called -‘Watchwell;’ your brothers, ‘Holdwell,’ ‘Hitwell,’ ‘Spywell,’ and -‘Climbwell.’ May these names in the future bring you good fortune, as a -reward for your kindness to a poor old woman.” - -Then she bade them good-bye, reminded them once more of their names, -told them to act up to them, and turned away down the path. - -In the evening, when their parents returned, the boys related what had -occurred, and repeated the strange names they had been given. The old -people were much astonished, and asked where the stranger had come -from, and all particulars about her. But the boys could only tell what -had happened, and the whole thing would soon have been forgotten, had -it not been for the names. These they did not forget, and, strange to -say, the more they were used the more the owner of each name seemed to -develop the special quality that his name denoted, Watchwell, in -addition, constituting himself the general guardian of the five. Was -there a burden to carry, Holdwell’s strong arms were ready. Did the -parents require faggots for the winter, Hitwell would cut a pile, up in -the dark pine woods on the mountains, that gladdened their hearts. Not -a rabbit or bird could escape the keen eyes of Spywell, and by constant -practice little Climbwell could scale the steepest cliffs along the -fiord. - -Years rolled on; the bright boys had grown up into tall, handsome young -men, and all this time they had never crossed the high rocky hills that -walled in their valley, never seen the great world that lay outside. -But, now that they were men, a great wish was rising in their hearts to -go forth from the old home and play their part among other men. The old -people gave them their blessing, and bade them continue to stand by one -another as they had ever done, for, if they only did that, there was -nothing they could not achieve. - -And so the young men departed, following the steep track over the high -mountains at first, and then gradually leaving the hill country behind -them as they went ever onwards. Sometimes they rested at a farmhouse, -sometimes in a village, but nowhere did they find any permanent work. -Many a farmer would gladly have engaged Watchwell and Spywell to guard -his flocks, but he had no employment for Holdwell and Climbwell, and -when the two last could have joined the village lads in fishing or -seabird hunting, there was, again, no post for the other three. Still, -they would not be discouraged. They had stout hearts and strong limbs, -and the good fortune they sought must be found elsewhere. So on they -went, climbing high mountains and fording swift rivers, till at last -they entered an interminable dark pine wood with a tangled undergrowth -of brambles and tall ferns. Hitwell cleared a path before them, and at -length they emerged on a vast plain. - -The sun was setting, and pouring a flood of crimson, gold, and purple -over the scene before them. The rays lit up the tall spires and high -grey walls of a large city, and turned the broad, flowing river that -encircled it into molten gold. - -The brothers stood still entranced. - -“It must be the city of the king,” cried Watchwell, at length. - -“Yes,” said Spywell; “look, there is the royal flag flying on the tower -of the palace.” - -They soon traversed the plain, and as darkness began to fall, they -arrived at the great drawbridge over the river, and were directed to -the palace by the warder. The king received them, and listened to their -request for employment in his service. The brothers were such fine, -handsome fellows that he was much taken with them as they stood before -him. They were very tall, and had bright blue eyes, and fair curling -hair. He told them that he could give employment to all five, if they -would remain throughout the winter at his court, and watch and guard -his daughters at the coming Christmas Eve. - -“Do not, however, pledge yourselves to stay, until you learn the nature -of the task that lies before you,” he said. “For I have made a vow that -the life of the next man who fails in this duty shall be forfeited. -Perhaps you five brothers acting together can be more careful than -strangers. Now listen. Two years ago,” he went on, “I had five fair -daughters, but, alas! the Christmas before last my golden-haired Elma -disappeared mysteriously in the dead of night. Search was made in all -directions; no trace of her could be found. Last Christmas Eve the -princesses’ apartments were carefully watched and guarded; no strangers -were admitted, only old and faithful servants were near them. But when -morning came, Irene, my second daughter, was nowhere to be found, nor -was there any sign of her captors’ footsteps near the window of the -room where she slept. I have now made a vow, and I shall keep it; but I -also offer a reward. He who defends them faithfully this year shall wed -the next eldest princess who would without his care have disappeared, -and he shall be to me as a son. It will be death or honour. Choose, -young men, now, while you are still quite free.” - -“We will stay and guard the princesses,” they cried with one voice. “It -is a task that will call all our qualities into full play. No robber -can escape the eyes of Spywell, Holdwell will act up to his name, till -Climbwell and Hitwell reach him, and I,” and Watchwell drew himself up -proudly, “I will be the one to forfeit my life if we fail.” - -So they remained at the court, and became great favourites with the -king, who began to feel almost sorry that he had imposed sentence of -death on the man who should fail to defend his daughters. He, -therefore, determined to do what he could to make them safe, and caused -a great tower to be built on to the palace with thick walls and windows -very high up, and here the princesses were to sleep on Christmas Eve. - -And now the time drew near. As usual great festivities were held for -several days. On the last night, when the dancing and merry-making were -all over, the three princesses—Frida, Ida, and Meya—were led to the -tower by the king, attended by their ladies. As they lay down on the -big couch, covered with silken embroideries, he bade them a last good -night, and charged the five brothers to guard them with their lives. -Then he left the tower, double locking the great iron door that led -into the rest of the castle. All was still. The brothers lay down on a -rough bench in the ante-chamber, but the door of the princesses’ room -was wide open, and a lamp was kept burning there. - -It had been a long and tiring day, and the younger brothers were soon -fast asleep. But Watchwell never closed an eye. Wrapped in his long -cloak, he leant against the wall and watched. - -The night drew on. But what was that? He thought he saw a dark shadow -slowly approach the window of the princesses’ room. As he looked, a -monstrous hand opened the lattice, and stretched out gropingly towards -the couch on which the king’s daughters lay asleep. - -Watchwell touched his brothers. In an instant Holdwell had grasped the -mysterious hand so tightly that the owner could not move it; and -Hitwell, with one blow of his sword, severed it from the wrist. A -terrible wild cry of pain and baffled anger filled the air, and, -looking forth, the brothers saw a fearful giant striding rapidly away -from the palace, and shaking his remaining hand threateningly towards -the tower. The noise had aroused the king, who was quickly on the spot, -while Watchwell and his brothers hurried after the monster. Faster and -faster he went, seeing he was pursued, but, though he was speedily out -of sight, Spywell’s keen eye traced his footsteps all the way. - -On, on, on, they went, till at last they came to the foot of a high -mountain. Steep and precipitous before them the sides rose up—no -foothold to be seen anywhere. Climbwell, however, never hesitated. He -showed his brothers a strong silken cord that he always carried with -him, then, making a bold spring to a tiny ledge he had noticed, he -commenced to climb, never taking a false step, till he reached the -summit in safety. Then, lowering the silken rope, he drew up his -brothers one after the other. - -When they reached the top they found an enormous cavern, and just -inside the entrance sat a huge giantess, on a low stool, crying -bitterly. The brothers asked what ailed her. - -“What matters it to you?” she said, and cried more than ever. But at -last she told them that the previous night her husband had lost one of -his hands, and she feared he would die, he was in such terrible pain. -Then they told her that they could heal her husband if she would let -them in, but “no one,” they said, “must be there but ourselves; we must -bind all others lest they should find out the secret of our healing -power.” - -The giantess, who was quite as wicked as her husband, and had hoped to -entice these young men, by her pretended grief, into the cavern, so as -to provide a dinner for herself and her husband, did not at all like -the suggestion of being bound. But she thought, perhaps, they might be -able to heal her husband first, so she submitted for the moment, -comforting herself with the hope that she could easily break the rope -and set herself free when the young men had cured her husband. - -Holdwell bound her with Climbwell’s strong silken rope, and then they -passed into the inner cavern. The giant was lying on his couch, and -gave a howl of rage when he saw them. But, crippled by the loss of his -hand, he was no match for the young men, who speedily put an end to -him. Then they also killed the wicked giantess, who had quite a heap of -human bones beside her, and proceeded to explore the inner cavern. They -thought it might, perhaps, contain some hidden treasure. But nothing -was to be found, and they were on the point of leaving, when Spywell -descried a small door cunningly let into the rock. Speedily breaking it -open, a subterranean passage was seen, leading to another cavern, and -there they discovered the two lost princesses—Elma, very pale and -emaciated; whilst Irene, who had not been imprisoned so long, was more -rosy and not so thin. The giant had evidently intended securing all -five princesses before eating them. - -The king’s daughters were greatly overjoyed when they saw their noble -deliverers, and heard that they were prisoners no longer. They quickly -departed, Spywell and Climbwell having discovered an easier road for -them to return by. - -They arrived at the palace as night was falling, and the joy of the -king at having his five daughters united once more can well be -imagined. - -A great banquet was hastily prepared, and before the assembled nobles -and guests he related the brave deeds of Watchwell and his brothers, -and announced that he had decided to wed his five daughters to the five -heroes. “It is but right and fitting that men such as these, brave, -noble and true, should reign over this land when I am gone,” he said, -“and to whom could I more worthily entrust my dear daughters than to -those who have saved their lives?” - -Never was there so magnificent a wedding-feast. It lasted a whole -month, and the dresses of the five princesses were perfect marvels of -gold and silver embroidery and precious stones. Then to each brother -was appointed a position in the State which would call his special -quality into play. They lived long and happily with their respective -wives, greatly beloved and honoured by all, and when at length the old -king died, Watchwell succeeded to the throne, and his wise and good -reign, together with his beautiful and beloved Queen Elma, is still -spoken of to this day. - - - - - - - - -HERMOD AND HADVÖR - - -In the days long ago, there lived a king and queen. They had an only -child, called Hadvör, who was not only the heiress to the crown, but -was also the most beautiful maiden ever seen. - -Now, the king and queen, having no son of their own, had adopted the -child of a friend. The boy was called Hermod; he was about the same age -as Hadvör, and equally well-skilled in all knowledge that pertains to a -young prince. - -The young people had played together ever since they could remember -anything, and the friendship of their childhood only strengthened as -they grew older, and they promised to continue true to one another, no -matter what might happen. - -When they were about eighteen years old, the good queen sickened, and, -feeling that her end was drawing near, she called the king to her -bedside. - -“Dear husband,” she said, “I feel I have not long to live. Pray, -therefore, grant me the last request I shall ever make you. I know how -lonely you will be without me, and I hope, therefore, that you will -marry again. But, if you do, let it be the good queen of Hetland, who -has lately lost her husband, and who, having no children, will love our -dear ones as if they were her own.” - -The king, overwhelmed with grief, promised to do as she wished; and the -queen died peacefully. - -For some time the king could think of nothing but the terrible loss he -had sustained. At length, however, wearying of his lonely life, he -fitted out a ship, and went to sea. - -After sailing along for some days under brilliant sunshine, one morning -a thick fog arose. It grew denser and darker, and the sailors could no -longer tell which way they were going, when the mist suddenly lifted, -and they saw land before them. - -The king ordered a boat to be lowered, and was rowed ashore. He then -got out alone, telling the men to wait for him. - -Going quietly along, he presently came to a wood, and the sun being -very hot and the king very tired, he was glad to sit down and rest -under the shade of a big oak tree. He had not been long there, however, -when he heard music in the distance, and, following the sound, he -presently came to a beautiful open glade, and there he saw three women. -One of them, clad in richly embroidered robes, was seated on a golden -stool. She held a harp in her hand, and had evidently been playing, but -she looked sad and troubled. Beside her, seated on a lower stool, was a -young girl, also handsomely dressed, though not so richly as the elder -women, and behind them stood another girl, also good-looking, but very -plainly dressed, with a green cloak thrown round her. She evidently was -the servant of the other two. - -After gazing at the women for a few moments, the king stepped forward -and saluted them respectfully. - -The lady seated on the golden stool, having returned his greeting, -asked him who he was and where he was going. - -“Alas!” said the king, “I have lost my dear queen, and now, in -accordance with her last wish, I am on my way to Hetland, to ask the -widowed queen of that country to become my wife.” - -“Oh, king!” replied the lady. “How wonderful is the hand of fate! I am -the queen you are in search of! Hetland has been overrun by Vikings, -who burned and destroyed everything they did not carry off, and it was -only by a miracle that I managed to escape with my daughter and my -attendant here.” - -When the king heard this, he hesitated no longer, but at once offered -to take her back as his bride. - -After a slight hesitation, the lady accepted the king’s offer, and, -having rested a little longer, the king led the way back to the boat. -They quickly embarked, and, without any further adventures, arrived at -the king’s country, where a great wedding-feast was immediately -prepared, and the marriage took place, amid great rejoicing. - -For some little time matters went very smoothly. Hermod and Hadvör kept -much to themselves, leaving the queen and her daughter to enjoy all the -splendour and gaiety of the court. But, as time went on, Hadvör, who -was always kind to those about her, seeing that Olöf, the queen’s -attendant, was much neglected and snubbed by her mistress, took -compassion on her, and often asked Olöf to come and see her. - -After some months a war broke out with one of the neighbouring -countries, and the king had to go forth at the head of his army. No -sooner had he sailed than the queen went to Hermod and told him she -wished him to marry her daughter. - -“That I cannot do,” replied Hermod, “for I love Hadvör, and she alone -shall be my wife.” - -Then the queen, finding that no persuasion and no threats had any -effect, got very angry. - -“If you will not marry my daughter,” she cried angrily, “neither shall -you wed Hadvör. I have not forgotten the magic taught me by my mother, -and, as you will not obey me, I lay my spell on you. You shall live on -a desert island, and all day long you shall roam about in the shape of -a lion; only after sunset shall you return to your human form, and then -you shall think of Hadvör and remember your former life, and thus -suffer doubly in looking back on the past; and you shall not be freed -from this enchantment till Hadvör succeeds in burning your lion’s -skin.” - -“I am in your power now,” replied Hermod; “but your punishment will -overtake you ere long, for I also possess some magic gifts; and, though -I am at present powerless, as soon as your wicked spell is broken, -which it assuredly will be, you and your daughter, who is as wicked as -you are, shall be turned into a rat and a mouse, and you will bite and -tear each other till you kill one another.” - -So Hermod suddenly disappeared, and no one knew what had become of him. -The queen made a pretence of sending out people to search for him, but -no trace of him was found. - -When Olöf next visited Hadvör, she found her in great grief at Hermod’s -disappearance. - -“Nay, do not weep,” she said; “the queen, by her wicked enchantments, -has caused him to disappear for a time. Both she and her daughter are -two wicked giantesses, who have only assumed their present form, and, -when Hermod refused to marry her daughter, she put in practice her -magic arts. She has transported him to a desert island, where he will -be a lion during the day, but resume his own form every evening, and -this charm will last until you succeed in burning the lion’s skin. The -queen has also further arranged that you are to marry her brother, a -terrible, three-headed giant, who lives underground. I, too, have -suffered from her arts,” concluded Olöf; “she carried me away from my -parents’ house, forcing me to serve her. Fortunately, however, she is -powerless to hurt me, for the green cloak I always wear over my dress -was a gift from my godmother, and nothing can harm me while I have it -on.” - -Poor Hadvör! She felt very hopeless when she heard of all her -stepmother’s wicked plots against her, and entreated Olöf, by the love -they bore each other, to assist her. - -This Olöf gladly promised she would do. - -“But first, you must keep watch and guard against the queen’s brother,” -she said. “He lives in a cave beneath the castle, and will rise beneath -your chamber some night. You must, therefore, always keep a large pot -of boiling pitch ready, and as soon as you hear a great rumbling noise, -like an earthquake, and see the ground cracking, at once pour the -boiling pitch down the cracks, and this will kill the giant. It is the -only thing that can hurt him.” - -About this time, the king returned home from the wars, and was greatly -distressed at Hermod’s disappearance. He made inquiries and sent out -messengers in all directions, but no trace of him could be found, and -the queen had to use all her arts to console the king under the loss of -his adopted son. - -Hadvör meanwhile remained quietly in her own house. Following Olöf’s -advice, she kept ready the boiling pitch for the giant, and had not -long to wait. One night, shortly after the king’s return, she was -suddenly awakened by a loud rumbling noise; the ground began to shake -and tremble; but Hadvör, having been fully prepared, was not -frightened, and summoned her maidens to assist her. Then, as the noises -grew louder, and several great cracks appeared in the floor, Hadvör and -the girls poured the boiling pitch down the open seams. Then gradually -the noises ceased, till everything was perfectly quiet again. - -The next morning the queen rose up early, and as soon as she was -dressed she hurried to Princess Hadvör’s house. There, lying on the -ground outside, she saw the dead body of her brother the giant. - -“Oh,” cried the queen angrily, “that must be Hadvör’s work! But the -minx need not think she shall go unpunished, and upset all my schemes;” -and bending over the body of the uncouth monster, she continued: “By my -magic power, I will that your body shall be transformed into that of a -beautiful prince, and that Hadvör shall be accused of causing your -death.” - -With these words she placed her hand on the giant’s body, and -immediately it was changed into the likeness of a handsome prince. - -The queen then returned to the palace, and, pretending to weep, she -told the king that she feared his daughter was a very wicked girl, -though she always seemed so good, for that her brother, a brave and -handsome prince, had come to ask Hadvör’s hand in marriage, who without -any rhyme or reason had caused him to be killed, for she, the queen, -had just seen his dead body lying outside the princess’s house. - -When the king heard this, he hastened to Hadvör’s house, accompanied by -the queen; and when he saw the dead body lying there, just as the queen -had described, he was very angry. He said he could not have wished for -a handsomer or nobler son-in-law, and that he would gladly have -consented to the marriage. - -Then the queen begged that she might be allowed to choose Hadvör’s -punishment, and the king, greatly incensed with his daughter, gave his -consent. - -So the queen said it would only be a just punishment that Hadvör, who -had killed her brother, should be buried alive in the same grave with -him; and the king, though sorry for his daughter, having given his -royal word, said the queen’s wishes must be carried out. - -Olöf meanwhile, who, unknown to the queen, had overheard all that -passed, hastened away to tell Hadvör. When the princess heard what the -queen intended doing, she was very frightened, but Olöf comforted her -and promised to help her. - -“And remember, if you wish to bring Hermod back again, you must not -mind undergoing some pain and suffering for him.” - -Olöf then brought her a short cloak, which she told Hadvör she must -wear over her dress when she went into the grave or burial mound. The -giant, she said, would be a spirit after he was buried. - -“He will then ask you to cut off and give him one of your hands,” -continued Olöf; “but you must not promise to do this until he has told -you where Hermod is, and how you are to get to him. Then when you want -to get out of the grave, he will let you mount on his shoulder; but -beware how you trust him: he will only help you to put you off your -guard, and will take hold of your cloak and drag you back. See, -therefore, that it is only loosely tied, so that when once you have -your foot on the outer edge the cloak alone will remain in his hands.” - -Meanwhile the grave was being prepared, and when all was ready the body -of the supposed prince was laid in it, and Hadvör, who was not allowed -to say a word in her own defence, was lowered in beside him, and the -grave, was walled up and closed. - -And then all happened as Olöf had foretold. The supposed prince became -a spirit, but in his former giant form, and asked Hadvör if she would -let him cut off one of her hands and her hair, saying, “Only a maiden’s -hand will open the grave, and a maiden’s hair will Hermod save.” But -Hadvör refused unless he first told her where Hermod was, and how she -could get to him. - -Then the giant said that the queen had banished Hermod to a desert -island, and described exactly where it was. - -“But you will not be able to reach him unless you cut off your hand,” -said the giant “Then you must cut off your hair and plait it together -and make it into sandals, and with these you will be able to cross both -sea and land.” - -Hadvör at once carried out the giant’s instructions. She cut off her -beautiful long golden hair, and plaiting it together, made herself a -pair of sandals. Then, thinking only of Harmod, bravely held out her -hand for the giant to cut off, and declared she was ready to go. - -The giant said he would help her, that she must climb upon his shoulder -and touch the roof with the hand he had cut off, when the top of the -grave would open. So she followed his directions; and no sooner was the -grave open than the giant stretched up his hand and caught hold of her -cloak, to pull her back. But with one spring Hadvör was outside the -grave, the cloak slipped from her shoulders, remaining in the giant’s -hands; and, without waiting to look round, she flew along the road he -had told her of. - -She ran on for some time without venturing to stop or look round, until -at length she reached the seashore. There, far far away in the -distance, she saw a high rocky island. Her sandals, however, enabled -her to cross the water easily; but when she reached the island the -shore was so steep and rocky, she could find no way of getting into the -interior. This was a terrible disappointment and tired and weary with -all she had gone through, Hadvör sat down on a fallen piece of rock, -and presently fell asleep. Then she dreamt that a big giantess came up -to her and said, “I know that you are Hadvör, the king’s daughter, and -that you are in search of Hermod. He is on this island; but you will -not find it easy to reach him, if left to yourself, for the cliffs are -steep and dangerous, and, though you are brave and ready to face any -danger for him, you will not be able to climb them. But I will help -you. Go round the corner of the next cliff, and there you will find a -stout rope fastened to the rocks. By its help you will be able to climb -up and get into the island. But it is large and has many caves, and you -might be a long time ere you find Hermod. I have, therefore, brought -you this ball of ribbon; take hold of the loose end, and the ball will -roll along and guide you in the right way. I also give you this girdle; -fasten it round your waist, and as long as you wear it you will suffer -neither hunger nor fatigue. But remember to keep silence while Hermod -is still under the spell, and on no account must you speak until after -you have burnt the lion’s skin.” - -When Hadvör awoke, feeling quite strong and refreshed, she thought she -had only had a very pleasant dream; but, looking round, she saw a ball -of gaily coloured ribbon and a beautiful silken girdle lying beside -her. Putting the girdle round her waist, she tucked the ball inside of -it, and, going round the next cliff, she saw a stout rope hanging down. -Then she knew that her dream was no ordinary one. She took hold of the -rope, and began climbing the almost perpendicular rock. But it was a -long and difficult task, for the rocks were high and steep, and the -loss of her hand greatly impeded her progress. But whenever she lost -heart, she thought of Hermod, and the knowledge that she was at last -near him gave her fresh strength, till at length she reached the top. - -She then placed the ball on the ground and followed its lead, till it -stopped at the entrance to a cave. - -Cautiously Hadvör peeped in, but she saw nothing except a miserable -wooden pallet, so she crept under this and hid herself. - -The hours seemed very long, as she lay there listening for every sound -that might announce Hermod’s approach; then, just as the sun was -setting, sending a bright crimson gleam into the cave, she heard a loud -roar, accompanied by heavy footsteps, and presently a huge lion entered -the cave. - -Hadvör’s heart leapt into her mouth, but she remembered that she must -be silent if she wished to save him. - -The lion then went towards the hearth, and giving himself a vigorous -shake, the lion’s skin fell off, and Hadvör saw that it was indeed -Hermod. - -He sat down on the bed (little thinking that Hadvör was hid -underneath), and began talking aloud of his love for Hadvör, and his -great grief at their separation, and his utter inability to help -himself. “For, alas!” he concluded, “it is only by Hadvör’s finding and -burning my lion’s skin that I can ever get back my human figure and -power; and how is it possible she should ever find me here?” - -Hadvör, when she heard these words, almost jumped out from beneath the -bed, but she remembered in time that she must not speak until she had -burnt the lion’s skin. So, with a strong effort of her will, she kept -perfectly still and silent till Hermod threw himself down on the bed. - -As soon as she heard that he was fast asleep, she crept forth quietly, -and, taking an armful of wood and a lighted brand from the hearth, she -made up a big fire outside the cave, and burnt the lion’s skin Hermod -had thrown off. She then returned to the cave and wakened Hermod. What -a glad and joyful meeting that was! - -Hadvör told Hermod all that had occurred after his disappearance, and -how, by Olöf’s help, she had been enabled to find him. - -“Oh, Hadvör,” cried Hermod, “to think of all you have done and suffered -for my sake! And, alas, that you should have lost your right hand! How -can I ever make up to you for all you have done?” And gently taking the -maimed arm, he pressed his lips to the wrist, when lo, and behold, the -hand was restored, and not even a mark was visible to show where it had -been severed! - -Then they began planning how best to return home, and Hadvör told -Hermod of her wonderful dream and the gifts she had already received -from the giantess. “Surely,” she added, “she must live somewhere on -this island, and might help us again.” - -Hermod said he believed a giantess did live on the island, and that she -was called Allgood, but he had never seen her, though she was supposed -to watch over people and help them. So they determined to try and find -her, and they sallied forth. After a long search, they came to a huge -cavern, inside of which sat the great giantess, surrounded by her -fifteen children! Then Hermod asked her if she would help them to -return to their home, telling her how they had been driven forth. - -“It will not be easy,” replied Allgood, “because the giant who was -buried with Hadvör will try and throw all kinds of obstacles in your -way. He has been changed into a huge whale, and swims all round this -island, and he will certainly try all he can to kill Hadvör ere she -reaches her own country. But I will lend you my ship, for though -Hadvör’s sandals would carry you across the water, they will not -protect you from the giant. He may not know that you are in my ship; -but if you see him swimming towards you, I fear your life may be in -danger. Then call on me, and I will help you.” - -Hermod and Hadvör thanked the giantess warmly for her good advice and -kind offer of help, and getting on board her ship, where they found -food and everything they wanted, they left the island, happy and -hopeful. But ere long they saw a huge whale swimming rapidly towards -them. He spouted the water up, yards high, and lashed the sea with his -tail as he came near the ship. - -“Oh, Hermod,” cried Hadvör, “that surely must be the wicked giant! Let -us call on Allgood to help us!” And they both called loudly on the -giantess for aid. - -Immediately a still bigger whale than the first one appeared, followed -by fifteen smaller ones. They swam swiftly towards the ship, and when -they had completely surrounded it, they turned on the first whale. Then -a terrific battle began. The water shot almost up to the clouds, the -sea was lashed into such great waves, that it seemed as if the vessel -must be swamped, and Hermod and Hadvör watched eagerly for the result. -The fight lasted for some time; but when at length it was over, they -saw that the sea for some distance was red with the blood of the dead -whale. And then the big whale, followed by the fifteen smaller ones, -swam back to the island, and Hermod and Hadvör reached their own land -in safety. - -Meanwhile, strange events had happened at the king’s castle. The queen -and her daughter had disappeared, and in their apartments a big rat and -a mouse fought all day and night. In vain the servants tried to drive -them away. Even if they ran off for a short time, they always came back -again and disturbed the whole castle by their cries. Thus some time -passed, and the king was once again plunged into grief, not only at the -disappearance of the queen, but because these horrid animals left -neither him nor his court any peace. - -One evening, when they were all assembled in the great hall, very sad -and silent, quick steps were heard approaching, and, to the surprise of -every one, Hermod entered. As soon as the king saw him, he embraced him -warmly, greeting him like one returned from the dead, and anxiously -inquiring all that had happened to him. But before sitting down, Hermod -said he must first go to the queen’s apartment. There the rat and mouse -were fighting and biting one another, uttering frightful cries; but, -drawing his sword, Hermod smote them both, when, to the amazement of -all, there lay two hideous giantesses dead on the ground. The servants -quickly carried them out into the great courtyard, where they were -thrown on a pile of wood and burnt. - -Meanwhile, the king and Hermod, accompanied by the whole court, -returned to the hall, and then Hermod related all his wonderful -adventures, greatly to the delight and amazement of the king and his -courtiers. And, while they were exclaiming at the wonders of his tale, -Hadvör came in, accompanied by Olöf. - -Then, indeed, there was general rejoicing, and the king at once acceded -to Hermod’s wish to become his son-in-law. There was no long delay over -the wedding, and as the king was now growing old, he handed over the -government of the country to Hermod, whose reign is still known as that -of “the good king.” - -Hadvör, in the midst of her own happiness, did not forget Olöf and all -the good services she had rendered her. She married one of the great -nobles of the kingdom, who became King Hermod’s right hand, and Hadvör -and Olöf remained close friends all the days of their life, their -friendship descending to their children and grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -INGEBJÖRG - - -There once lived a king and queen who ought to have been as happy as -the day is long, for they had a fine kingdom, a beautiful palace, -plenty of horses and carriages; their treasure-room was filled with -gold, silver, and precious stones, and no matter how much they took out -of it, it always remained full. - -Their people were quiet and industrious, and they had no cares or -troubles; yet, notwithstanding all this, they grew daily more sad and -sorrowful, for they had no children to inherit all the riches they -owned. - -One day the queen went out into the palace garden. It was a fine bright -winter’s morning. The snow lay hard and firm on the ground, and each -tree and bush sparkled and glistened in the sunshine, just as if the -jewels in the king’s treasury had been scattered over them. - -The queen, feeling tired, sat down on a stone bench beneath a huge oak -tree, when suddenly a large white bird flew down from the tree. It -brushed past so close to the queen’s face, that the wing-feathers -scratched her cheek, and a few drops of bright crimson blood fell on -the snowy ground. - -“Oh,” cried the queen, “would that I might have a daughter who would be -as beautiful as those crimson drops on the white glistening ground!” - -“You shall have your wish,” sang the bird, as it flew away, its white -wings shining in the sun like silver. - -The queen had hardly recovered from her surprise than she heard a noise -behind her, and, turning round, she beheld the old man Surtur, who -lived in a little hut near the palace, and who was well known and -dreaded as a wicked magician. - -“Ay, you shall have your wish,” he muttered, in a fierce, angry voice; -“but I too intend to have a say in the matter. A daughter shall indeed -be born to you, but she shall cause you more sorrow than happiness, -unless, indeed, she returns you good for evil.” And he laughed -wickedly, and disappeared. - -When the queen heard these words she was greatly troubled, for she knew -that Surtur was her enemy, and that he was powerful; but as weeks and -months passed and nothing happened, she forgot all about the old man’s -words, and when at length her little daughter was born, every one -agreed that she was the most beautiful child ever seen. She was -christened Ingebjörg, and grew up as good as she was beautiful. - -At first the queen could not do enough for the child, and could hardly -bear her out of her sight; but as she grew older, and when she saw how -fond the king was of Ingebjörg, and how every one praised and admired -her, she began to grow jealous, and all her love seemed to turn to -hatred. - -When the king saw this, he thought it would be better to separate -Ingebjörg from her mother, so he built her a separate house, and there -she lived with her own attendants. But this only made the queen still -more angry. At last she fell ill, and sent for her daughter, and when -the girl came to her bedside she whispered something in her ear, and -then sent her back to her own house again. But from that day a change -came over Ingebjörg. She no longer laughed and danced as was her wont, -but walked about the rooms alone, often weeping, and would never leave -her house on any pretext whatsoever. - -One day, when Ingebjörg, as usual, sat in her room, her work that she -used to take such pleasure in lying idly on her lap, while the tears -rolled slowly down her cheeks, she heard some one knocking at the door, -and on opening it she saw a funny little old woman with a high peaked -hat, who asked if she might come in and rest. - -Ingebjörg listlessly said “Yes;” and then the old woman began telling -her some wonderful stories, and at last Ingebjörg got so interested -that her tears stopped, and she looked quite bright and happy like her -old self. - -“And now,” continued the old woman, “I want you to come out into the -wood with me. It is a lovely day, and so beautiful and fresh in the -shade of the trees.” - -Though at first Ingebjörg declared she did not care to go, she at last -allowed herself to be persuaded, and soon they were wandering along on -the soft mossy-paths beneath the beautiful great tall-stemmed firs, -graceful beeches, and feathery birch, till gradually the sad look -disappeared from Ingebjörg’s face, and she began to laugh and run like -the happy girl she had once been. - -“And now,” said the little old woman, when, tired of walking, they had -seated themselves on a mossy bank, “now tell me, Ingebjörg, why are you -always so sad?” - -At first the girl refused to speak, but the little old woman kept on -asking, and she looked so kind and gentle that at length Ingebjörg said -her mother had told her that it had been foretold at her birth that she -was to marry a terrible giant, and that she was to burn her father’s -castle and so cause his death. - -“And oh,” cried Ingebjörg, “I love him so dearly! He has always been so -good and kind to me! Oh, let us hasten home. I quite forgot; I ought -never to have left my house, and I never will go out again, and then I -cannot possibly harm him, or marry that horrible giant.” And the poor -girl hurried home, sobbing and crying all the way. - -“Nay, nay,” said the little old woman, “comfort yourself, my child. I -am your godmother, and there is no harm done, and I think we can find -some way to avert these evils. It is all that wicked Surtur’s doing. He -wanted to marry your mother, and when she would have nothing to say to -him and married your father, he vowed he would never rest till the king -was dead and she was punished. So he got her maid to give her some -drops made out of the dragon’s tooth, which turned her love for you to -hatred and jealousy. But he can only work so far. It remains for you, -now that you are grown up, to undo the evil he has wrought by returning -good for evil, for love can overcome all things. The king’s palace I -cannot save, for my power only extends over living things; but neither -your father nor mother shall be hurt, and the treasure can also be -saved. Neither need you fear the giant if you will do exactly as I bid -you. Now you must first go and persuade your father to go out riding in -the forest with all his attendants.” - -With a heart greatly relieved at her godmother’s cheery words, -Ingebjörg hastened to do her bidding. - -“Dear father,” she said, as she entered his presence, “the day is so -fine and the woods are so beautiful, will you not go out for a ride in -the woods and take the courtiers with you?” - -And the king, pleased at seeing her look so bright and happy, at once -said he would go, and with all his courtiers in attendance, started off -for a great hunting party in the forest. - -As soon as they were well out of sight, Ingebjörg sent the servants -away on different errands, and when the palace was quite empty, the -little old dame helped the princess to carry out all the treasure and -whatever else was of value in the castle, and then, when they stood in -the great empty hall, she told Ingebjörg that she must now take down -the big can of oil from the mantelshelf. In so doing the girl’s foot -slipped, and the oil ran over the hearth and into the fire. In a few -minutes the whole place was in a blaze, the little old dame and -Ingebjörg having just time to escape. - -“Thus,” said the old woman, “one part of old Surtur’s enchantment has -been fulfilled, without harm to any one, and the rest you must now -carry out;” so saying, she gave Ingebjörg a little silver ball. “Now go -to the forest, throw down this ball, and follow its windings till it -stops at a woodman’s hut; go in, but keep the door ajar, so that you -can see who comes in, and, whatever you do, remember that you must see -the owner of the hut before he sees you. Remain there till I summon -you; but when in your dreams you hear me calling you, do not lose an -instant, but hasten to the palace, for your mother will need you. -Remember love is the great conqueror, and can overcome all evils.” - -Ingebjörg promised to do exactly as the old dame had told her. She -threw down the silver ball and followed its course as it rolled along, -till at last it stopped before a woodman’s hut, and, going in, she hid -behind the half-closed door, peeping curiously between the slit. - -Presently she saw a huge giant coming towards the hut, carrying a dead -bear across his shoulders which he had killed out hunting. He pushed -open the door, and, as he threw down his burden, he beheld Ingebjörg; -however, she had seen him first, and felt very frightened. - -But though he looked terribly fierce, his voice was very soft and kind -as he told her that she might remain with him, but that she would have -to make the beds, cook the food, and sweep the floor—all which -Ingebjörg promised to do. He then showed her a little inner chamber -where he said she might sleep. “And, whatever noises you hear,” he -added, “don’t come in here unless I call you.” - -And thus passed three days. The giant went out early every morning, and -never returned till sunset; while Ingebjörg cooked the food, made the -beds, and kept the little hut clean and tidy. Every night she heard -frightful noises in the outer room, the walls of the hut shook, and the -earth trembled, but as the giant never called her, she lay quietly in -her bed, pulling the clothes over her ears to deaden the terrible -noises. And then, as she fell asleep, each night she dreamed that, -instead of the giant, a handsome young prince stood beside the hearth. - -On the third evening, she had hardly fallen asleep when she fancied she -heard some one calling her. Quickly jumping out of bed, she hastily -threw on her clothes, cautiously opened the door, and, seeing the hut -was empty, she ran as quickly as she could to the palace. She knew that -her mother needed her. - -There, in front of the chief entrance, she saw a wooden stake had been -driven into the ground, to which the queen was tied, while the servants -were piling fagots of wood round her; for the queen had been condemned -to be burnt to death for having set the palace on fire during the -king’s absence and stolen all the treasure, though she in vain pleaded -her innocence. - -Pushing her way through the crowd, Ingebjörg threw herself down on her -knees before her father. - -“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried eagerly. “Dear father, my mother is not to -blame. It was I who was forced to burn down the castle, in order to -save your life, which was threatened by the wicked magician, Surtur, -and the treasure also is safe.” - -When the king heard this, he at once ordered the queen to be released, -who, freed from the wicked spells that Surtur had thrown over her, -embraced her daughter with many loving words. - -Surtur, hearing that his evil deeds were known to the king, tried to -hide himself in the woods; but he was caught and brought back by the -giant, who had also fallen under his enchantments. But Ingebjörg -remembered her silver ball, and, throwing it towards the giant, he -caught it, and as he did so he was immediately changed into the -handsome young prince Ingebjörg had seen each night in her dreams. - -But Surtur was not to escape. The king called his servants, who bound -the magician with strong cords. He was condemned to death for all his -wicked deeds, and was led forth into the desert, where he was torn to -pieces by wild horses. - -All the queen’s old jealousy now died out for ever. She loved Ingebjörg -more fondly each day, and before long there was a great marriage-feast -between the prince and Ingebjörg. They lived happily together all the -days of their life, and on the death of the king and queen, Ingebjörg -and her husband reigned in their stead, beloved by all their people. - - - - - - - - -HANS - - -CHAPTER I. - -HANS STARTS ON HIS TRAVELS. - - -Once upon a time, many, many years ago, there was an old man and his -wife who lived in a little cottage beside a big wood. They had three -sons, called Kurt, Conrad, and Hans. - -The father was very proud of his two elder boys, who were great tall -fellows, but he never troubled about Hans, the youngest son, who, poor -boy, often fared rather badly, as he only got whatever his brothers did -not care to keep. He was never allowed to join in their games, or -trials of skill, in which the father trained his elder boys, but had to -stop at home, doing the housework and helping his mother in the -kitchen. She was, indeed, the only one who ever showed him any love or -kindness. - -Thus poor Hans was often very sad and lonely, and so, in order to while -away the time and have some kind of companionship, he got a kitten from -a neighbour, teaching it all kinds of tricks, and as the animal grew -older it became so attached to Hans that it followed him about wherever -he went. - -So matters went on till all three brothers were grown up. Kurt and -Conrad gave themselves great airs, for, being tall and robust and well -skilled in all games of strength, they laid down the law whenever they -appeared on the village green, and bragged so loudly that most people -were afraid to contradict them, more especially as their father backed -them up in everything. He thought they could do no wrong, whereas Hans -was always wrong and of no use at all; he ought, in fact, to have been -a girl, always pinned to his mother’s apron-string. - -And thus ignored by his father, and set aside by his brothers, there -was only his mother to stand up for Hans, but she only loved him all -the more, and he in return was devoted to her. - -One day Kurt and Conrad came home from the village, where they had come -off victors in every trial of strength on the green, and so proud were -they of this success, that they begged their father to let them start -on their travels, and go and visit the king whose kingdom lay on the -opposite side of the great arm of the sea near which stood their hut. - -At first the father did not like the idea of parting with his sons; but -when he looked at them, and saw what great strong fellows they were, he -felt convinced that they would certainly win riches and renown; so he -agreed to let them go, fully convinced they would return both famous -and wealthy. - -Not long after this, the father heard in the village that a big ship -lay in the offing, so he told his wife she must get new shoes for Kurt -and Conrad, as well as money for the journey, for he meant them to go -to the great kingdom across the water, where they would be sure to win -both fame and riches. - -The old woman did her best to obey her husband’s behests. She took the -great hanks of flax she had spun during the winter, and having sold -these in the village, she bought new shoes for Kurt and Conrad with -some of the money, keeping the rest for their journey. - -But when Hans saw all these preparations going on, he had no rest or -peace, and a great longing came over him to be allowed to go with his -brothers. - -Plucking up his courage, he went to his father, and begged and -entreated to be allowed to accompany Kurt and Conrad. - -At first the old man was very irate at what he considered Han’s -impertinence, and angrily refused. But when he came to think over it, -he decided that he would rather not have him at home alone, when the -others were away, so he told him he might go, but only on condition -that he did not join his brothers. He must keep quite apart from them, -so that they need not be ashamed before strangers of its being known -that such a small, useless fellow was their brother. - -Although this was not a very gracious permission, Hans was only too -pleased to get leave of any sort, so he hastened to his mother and -begged her to try and fit him out also, like his brothers. - -Kurt and Conrad, hearing that Hans had likewise got permission to go, -hastened their own preparations and started at once, as they did not -want him to go with them; but he was so anxious to get away and helped -his mother so effectually, that he was ready almost as soon as they -were. - -When he came to bid her farewell, she gave him a small purse with her -savings in it, and then handed him her oven crutch. [2] - -“Take this also, Hans,” she said; “you will find it very useful, for -you can use it either as a walking-stick or a weapon of defence, if you -are in danger, and you will never lose your way, so long as you have it -in your possession.” - -Hans thanked her warmly, bade his father good-bye, and with another -loving farewell to his mother, went forth on his travels, his cat -sitting gravely on his shoulder. - -He hurried along as quickly as he could, hoping he would yet be in time -to overtake his brothers, but when he got down to the shore there was -no sign either of them or the ship, which had evidently sailed some -time before. - -Unwilling to lose any chance, Hans kept along the shore for some time, -thinking that perhaps the vessel had gone into some of the “fiords” -that surrounded the coast; but, seeing no sign of a sail, he at last -left the beach as the sun was setting, and took a path leading up -towards the hills. - -His cat, who had sat on his shoulder all this time, now jumped to the -ground, purring and arching his back as he trotted beside Hans. -Suddenly, a huge bird came flying rapidly towards them. Hans at once -saw that it was a dragon, so he took a firm grasp of his iron crutch, -waited till the creature was within reach, then, throwing it, hit him -so cleverly that he fell to the ground; whereupon the cat, making a -spring, speedily put an end to the monster. - -When Hans ran up, he saw that the bird held something white between its -talons, and, stooping down, perceived it was a little girl, who cried -most piteously. - -Hans tenderly lifted the little thing in his arms, and tried his best -to quiet her. But it was not till the big cat came up purring and -rubbing itself against the wee creature, that she ceased her sobbing -and was comforted. - -Hans was now somewhat at a loss as to what he had best do. Night was -coming on; there was no house in sight, and no food at hand. But just -as he was driven to his wits’ ends, he saw a little old man running -towards him, puffing and panting. As soon as he came up to Hans, he -thanked him warmly for having rescued his child from the dragon. - -He was a quaint-looking little man, almost a dwarf, but when he took -the child in his arms and began to soothe and quiet it, his face was so -kind and gentle, that Hans, who had expected to pass the night -out-of-doors, gladly accepted his offer to go home with him and stay -the night. - -They walked on a long way, pussy always trotting by her young master’s -side, till at length they came to a big stone or rock. - -Here the dwarf paused, and, knocking three times, the stone opened. -Then the dwarf bade Hans enter, and, giving three taps, the stone again -closed. - -When Hans looked round, he was surprised to find himself in a fine -large room, fitted up with every comfort; great couches, spread with -soft rugs, ran along two sides; in one corner was the hearth, on which -a bright fire was burning; and on the other side was a table with some -chairs beside it, and covered with various papers and quaint -instruments. - -The old man put the child into a pretty little cot, and after he and -Hans had partaken of some food, he invited the latter to rest. - -Hans, nothing loath, threw himself on one of the couches, with his cat -beside him, and, thoroughly tired out with all the excitement of his -departure and the long distance he had walked, fell asleep almost as -soon as his head rested on the pillow. But even in his sleep he heard -the dwarf working at his papers during the greater part of the night - -Next morning, after they had breakfasted and Hans was ready to start -forth on his travels, the dwarf again thanked him for his timely -rescue. - -“I can never be grateful enough to you for saving my child,” he -continued. “And now I am going to give you three things, which I hope -will be useful to you, though nothing can ever cancel my debt to you.” - -“Indeed you owe me but small thanks,” replied Hans, laughing; “it was -really my cat who saved your child, by killing the dragon ere I came up -to him.” - -But though Hans declared he wanted no payment, the dwarf would take no -denial. - -“You see this small stone,” he said; “it possesses the power of making -whoever holds it in his hand invisible. This sword,” he continued, -drawing forth a tiny but exquisitely damascened sword, “is both sharp -and strong, and though small enough to carry in your pocket, you have -but to express the wish when you need to use it, and it will at once -attain its full size and strength. And here,” he added, “is my third -gift. It is, as you see, but a tiny little ship, like a child’s toy, so -small that you can easily carry it also in your pocket, and yet, -whenever you desire, it will become as large as you may need it either -to go on a river or across the sea, and it further possesses the -property of being able to sail, no matter whether there is any wind or -not.” - -It was in vain that Hans protested he had in no way earned such -valuable gifts. The dwarf insisted; so Hans was fain to take the -precious treasures, thanking him most warmly for his great kindness. He -then bade him farewell, kissed the pretty child, who clung round his -neck, and, taking up his iron crutch, shouldered his cat and departed. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HIS WONDERFUL ADVENTURES, AND HOW HE RETURNED GOOD FOR EVIL. - - -When Hans got down to the shore again, he drew forth the little ship -from his pocket, and, putting it in the water, said— - -“Ship, ship, grow larger.” - -Immediately the tiny boat expanded, and behold a beautiful vessel lay -there at anchor. - -Hans got on board, and then, having said where he wished to go, the -vessel sailed merrily along towards the kingdom on the opposite side of -the big sea. - -When they were halfway across, a violent thunderstorm came on; but -though he noticed that the other vessels near him were tossed about by -the great waves, his ship sailed straight on towards its destination, -and never lay-to or swerved aside till it was safely anchored in its -destined port. - -As soon as Hans landed, he said, “Ship, ship, grow smaller!” and -immediately the great vessel grew smaller and smaller, till it was like -a tiny little model which he could easily put into his pocket. - -Making sure that he had both his other treasures safely stowed away, -Hans, with his faithful cat mounted on his shoulder, made his way -inland. - -Presently he came to a small wood, and here, sitting down beneath a -fine, big oak tree, near which ran a bright sparkling stream, he -decided to remain for a short time, studying the people and their -habits, ere he went on to the king’s palace. - -Thanks to his faithful cat, he never lacked food, for puss went out -night and morning, always returning with a rabbit or a bird for her -master’s dinner and supper. - -Meanwhile, Kurt and Conrad on their arrival had gone straight to the -palace, and had asked the king’s permission to remain the winter with -him. Although he did not really require their services, the king, -seeing what fine strong fellows they were, gladly consented. So they -joined the royal household, and were soon known as the merriest among -the party, often boasting of their great feats of strength and the -valiant deeds they had done. - -After some weeks, Hans too arrived at the palace. At first he kept -somewhat in the background, where no one noticed him, but whence he was -able to observe everything that went on. - -Now, the king had no son, but an only daughter named Gerda, who was -both beautiful and wise. The king, who was getting old, was anxious to -see her happily married; but, although he had received numerous offers -for her hand from neighbouring princes and other strangers who had -heard of the princess’s beauty and wit, she had refused them all, for -Gerda was difficult to please. - -At length one day, just at the commencement of winter, and when all the -foreign princes and courtiers were assembled in the big hall of the -palace, the king announced that he had quite made up his mind to give -his daughter, together with the half of his kingdom during his -lifetime, to whosoever would bring him by Christmas Eve, the three most -precious treasures in his kingdom. - -These were, a chess-board and men, made of pure gold and silver; a -gold-handled sword, set with precious stones, in a golden scabbard, and -with an unbreakable blade, and which always killed your enemy; and a -wonderful bird with golden plumage, which, when it sang, could be heard -in every part of the kingdom, yet its wondrous melodies were so sweet -and soft, that they were not too loud even when quite near. - -These marvellous treasures, said the king, had originally belonged to -his ancestors; but, during a great war with the giants, many years ago, -they had been carried off, and were now in possession of a terrible -ogress, who lived on a rocky and almost inaccessible island, and always -kept these treasures in a cave, on a shelf above her head, and they -could only be taken away while the giantess was asleep. - -The courtiers did not pay much attention to the king’s words. They had -heard them before, and they also knew that all those who had ventured -on this quest, had either never been heard of again, or, if they -returned, were maimed both in body and mind. - -Some of the foreign princes, however, started off, hoping they might -succeed. But when days elapsed and they did not return, Kurt and Conrad -thought they would like to try. Knowing how big and strong they were, -the task did not seem an impossible one to them, and they were eager to -make the venture. - -Kurt, therefore, as the eldest, came first before the king, and said -that if he could have a ship and crew, he would gladly start in search -of the treasures. - -The king at once acceded to his request, a vessel was fitted out, and -Kurt sailed away. - -After many days, he at length reached the island, but, being still -daylight when they arrived, they kept well out of sight, and did not -attempt to land till it was dusk, when Kurt hoped the giantess might be -asleep. - -Then, making his way cautiously to the cave where she lived, he peeped -in, and there, sure enough, lay the great ogress, fast asleep on her -bed. - -Creeping cautiously along the floor, Kurt looked up for the shelf, and -there he saw the three golden treasures. - -He hardly knew which to take first, so he decided to begin with the -most difficult one, and, cautiously stretching forth his hand, laid -hold of the bird, which sat on its perch with its head tucked under its -wing, thinking to put it in his pocket. But, unfortunately, he grasped -it too roughly, and immediately the bird began to screech so loudly, -that the whole cave shook and trembled. - -In an instant the giantess sprang from her bed, caught hold of Kurt, -threw him down on the ground, and tied his hands and feet firmly with -ropes. - -“Ha! ha!” she laughed. “Here is another one! What fools they all are, -to think they could outwit me! But this one will do nicely for my -Christmas dinner when I have fed him up a little.” And with these -words, and despite his loud cries and remonstrances, she trundled him -into a small cave at the back. “And you need not fear that I shall -starve you,” she grinned maliciously, “for I want you to get nice and -fat; at present you are so thin, you are not worth eating.” So saying, -she ran out of the cave and hurried down to the shore, hoping to catch -some of the crew, and so fill her larder still further. - -But no sooner did the men see the monster running down to the shore, -than they rowed back to the ship with all their might, and, lifting the -anchor, set sail at once, and were soon out of sight - -When the men returned home and described the awful ogress who had raced -down to the shore to catch them, the king feared there was but little -hope that Kurt would ever be heard of again. But after a few days, -Conrad began to think that if he had gone, he would have managed more -cleverly than Kurt, so he asked the king if he would fit out a ship for -him and let him try his luck. - -The king, anxious to recover his treasures, at once agreed; and full of -hope, feeling quite sure his skill and cleverness would not fail him, -Conrad started on his journey. - -But, alas! he was no more lucky than his elder brother. When he got to -the cave, he also found the giantess asleep, and, after considering -which of the three treasures he should take first, he decided for the -sword. - -“The bird may make a noise if it sees me,” he thought, “whereas if I -have the sword, should the giantess awake, I will kill her, and then -secure all three treasures.” - -So he watched for a few minutes to make quite sure that both the -giantess and the bird were asleep, then stealing cautiously on tiptoe -across the floor of the cave, he reached up to the shelf and stretched -his hand out to take the sword. But, alas! in his eagerness he only -grasped the handle of the weapon, and with a loud crash the scabbard -fell down. - -The bird began to scream, and in an instant the giantess sprang from -her bed and had Conrad down on the floor, where she at once tied him up -with ropes, as she had his brother. - -“Ha, ha!” she croaked. “Here is another one! Oh, these fools, these -fools! But if they will only come on fast enough, I need not stint -myself, for I shall have a well-stocked larder by Christmas-time!” - -And ere he knew what was to happen to him, Conrad found himself inside -the small cave beside his brother Kurt. - -“Don’t be afraid that I shall starve you,” laughed the ogress; “you -shall have plenty of food, and you must eat all you can, and get fat as -quickly as possible, and then I shall release you;” and she grinned and -laughed so loudly, that the whole cave shook and trembled as if there -had been an earthquake. - -Soon after the second vessel had returned to the court, the men giving -the same account of what had occurred as those in the first vessel, -Hans suddenly disappeared. He had become such a great favourite at -court, that every one was very sorry when he thus suddenly vanished. - -But he too was determined to try his luck, and see if he could not -carry off the treasures, and so win the beautiful Princess Gerda, who -had been most kind to him during his stay at her father’s court. - -So one evening, just as the sun was setting, he walked quietly down to -the shore, Puss as usual sitting on his shoulder, and, having placed -his little ship in the water, and pronounced the magic words, he -arrived at the giantess’s island about the middle of the day. - -Having landed, Hans took his stone out of his pocket, and thus at once -becoming invisible, started off for the ogress’s cave. - -Looking in, he saw it was empty, so, although he was invisible, he -thought it better to hide behind a projecting bit of rock, in case she -might knock up against him. - -As evening closed in, the giantess returned. But no sooner had she -entered the cave, than she sniffed about in all directions— - -“Phew! it smells of humans here!” she muttered. Not seeing any one, -however, she concluded it must be the two men she was fattening up in -the inner cave. So, after a little time, she lay down on her bed. For -some time she could not sleep, and kept on muttering, “Phew! It is very -strange that I should smell those humans so strongly to-night! I could -have sworn there was a fresh human here!” - -At last, after tossing about restlessly, she dropped off asleep. - -Hans crept forth softly, but the fire on the hearth had died so low, he -could not well see his way, and stumbled over a small stone. In an -instant the golden bird raised its head, but just as it was going to -give a shrill scream, Hans’s big cat pounced on it and silenced it. - -Then the giantess started up, and, jumping out of bed, began feeling -all round the walls, swearing angrily. - -Hans knew that he must kill her, for, though he was invisible, if she -caught hold of him she would certainly kill him. He therefore drew the -sword which the dwarf had given him, out of his pocket and wished it to -grow bigger. Then, when the giantess came near him, and stretched out -her huge arms to throw him down, Hans, with one blow of his sword, cut -off her head, which rolled away into a corner. - -Hans then blew up the fire, and began searching round the cave; in -addition to the king’s three treasures, he found several great chests -filled with gold and precious stones. Then he noticed that there was a -smaller cave at the back, and, lighting a pine knot, he entered and -found his brothers. He immediately loosened their bands, and they were -both so grateful to be freed from the terrible fate in store for them -that they ever after treated him as true brothers should. - -They all three then set to work and carried the treasures from the cave -to the ship, and when everything had been taken on board they quickly -returned to the king’s country, where they arrived on Christmas Eve, -greatly to the astonishment of the whole court, who had quite given -them up as lost. - -But greater still was the surprise of every one, when Hans presented -the king with the three treasures which had been so long lost, and were -now once again restored to the kingdom. - -The king was so delighted at having at last gained his wish, and -recovered the long-lost treasures, that he told Hans he should always -look upon him as a dear son, and that he should certainly marry his -daughter. - -So Hans was dressed in royal robes, and very shortly after married the -fair Princess Gerda, who had long secretly admired him. The wedding was -held with all possible magnificence. No expense was spared, and gifts -were given to all the poor in the land. - -The king then divided his kingdom in half, putting Hans in charge of -one; whereupon, he sent for his father and mother, and gave them a good -house and sufficient money to live in comfort for the rest of their -days. And the two elder brothers were also provided for. - -Hans and Gerda reigned long and happily. Puss always had a place of -honour beside his beloved master, and lived long enough to see Hans’s -children and even grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT - - -Once upon a time there lived a king and queen who were greatly beloved -by all their people. They had only one son, named Sigurd, who, even as -a boy, was distinguished for his marvellous skill and dexterity in all -manly sports and pastimes, whilst his strength was only equalled by his -wisdom and his handsome person. - -Years passed on. Sigurd had become a man, when one day the king called -him to him. - -“My son,” he said, “it is now time for you to choose a fitting bride. I -am getting old, and cannot expect to live much longer. You must take my -place in a few years, and must try to gain men’s respect and esteem by -showing yourself capable of winning a princess worthy to share your -throne. Visit first the country of Hardrada, my friend. His daughter is -indeed, I hear, a marvel of beauty and goodness.” - -Sigurd at once prepared to start on his journey. With a few chosen -companions, he set sail in his noble galley, the high prow breasting -the waves, and the stern, all gorgeous with carving and gilding, -glittering in the sun. After sailing for some days over the tossing -waters, the vessel at length reached Hardrada’s country. It was night, -one of those glorious summer nights of the north, when the moon is -almost as brilliant as the sun. The bold shore, with its strange, -grotesque crags and peaks, seemed utterly unapproachable, till suddenly -a large creek or fiord was seen, at the head of which rose the king’s -palace. The windows were all ablaze with light, and the sounds of music -and revelry told the travellers that some banquet was in progress. - -Leaving their ship, Sigurd and his companions proceeded towards the -palace, where they received the warmest of welcomes from the king and -his daughter Helga. The princess was indeed all she had been pictured, -tall and beautiful, and so gentle and charming that Sigurd made up his -mind to win her. Next morning he acquainted the king with the object of -his journey, and gained his consent. Hardrada was indeed anxious to -have a son-in-law to share the cares of his kingdom, which, now that he -was an old man, weighed heavily upon him. As a condition of his -remaining with Hardrada, Sigurd only stipulated that he should return -to his own country directly his father sent for him. - -So the marriage of Sigurd the brave with Helga the fair took place with -great pomp and rejoicing, Thanes and nobles coming from all parts to -bring presents to the young people. - -Sigurd and his wife loved each other very dearly, and their happiness -was completed when, after the lapse of a year, a son was born to them, -inheriting the beauty of the mother, and the strength and handsome form -of the father. Three happy years thus passed away, little Kurt being -two years old, when Sigurd received the news of his father’s death and -a recall to his native land. - -It was a sad parting between Helga and her father; but Sigurd dared not -linger, and once more the beautiful Viking ship started on its voyage -through the sun-tipped waves, bearing the young king and his wife and -child. - -For several days the wind was favourable; but when within a day’s sail -of Sigurd’s country the vessel ran into an extraordinary calm. Day -after day the sun blazed down fierce and strong; not a breath of air -was to be felt. In the forepart of the vessel, the men had all gone -below. Sigurd’s companions were also asleep, while he and his wife -remained on deck, beneath the awning, talking quietly, with little Kurt -playing at their feet. After a little, a strange drowsiness seemed to -overpower Sigurd himself, and, declaring he could no longer keep awake, -he too went below, and fell asleep like the others. - -Helga was now quite alone on deck with her boy. Suddenly, as she was -playing with him, she saw a strange object moving slowly along the -smooth surface of the water. Shading her eyes with her hands, she -watched it, and as it came nearer she made out that it was a boat, with -a curious, ungainly form seated in it rowing. - -Nearer and nearer it came, with silent, swift strokes, and as it -touched the vessel with a hard sound the queen saw that it was very -large and cut out of granite. With one spring the terrible giantess who -had been rowing it was on deck. Like one in a dream, the queen could -neither move nor utter a sound to arouse the king or the ship’s crew. -She seemed held by an invisible power. The giantess came up to her, -and, snatching away the child, placed him behind her; then she -proceeded to take off all the young queen’s beautiful embroidered -robes, leaving her only a single linen garment, and as she herself put -on Helga’s clothes, she gradually also assumed her shape and likeness. -Lastly, she seized the queen and placed her in the granite boat, saying -as she did so, in a terrible voice— - -“Obey my words and my magic spell. Thou must neither rest nor pause on -the way, till thou reachest my brother in the lower regions.” - -The poor queen, half fainting and utterly powerless, sat still and -silent in the boat like a statue. With a strong push the giantess sent -the boat from the vessel’s side, and it was speedily lost to sight. -Then little Kurt began to cry. In vain the giantess tried to soothe -him; the more she attempted it the worse he became, till at length, -losing all patience, she snatched him up and carried him down to the -king. - -Waking him roughly, she upbraided him loudly for leaving her alone on -deck with the child. - -“It was most careless and negligent of you,” she went on. “Some one -ought to have been left on guard while you were asleep. No one can tell -what may happen when one is thus left alone. As it is, I found it -impossible to quiet the child; I have therefore brought him down here, -which is the proper place for him. It is high time you roused your lazy -crew. A favourable wind has at last sprung up, and we can have a chance -of getting off this wretched ship.” - -Sigurd was astonished at being addressed by his queen in such terms. In -all their married life he had never heard her speak like that. He, -however, decided to take no notice of it; she must be overtired with -the heat, he thought, and, answering her very gently, he endeavoured to -quiet the child. The little fellow, however, sobbed and cried as much -as ever. - -By this time the crew were aroused, the sails hoisted, and, the wind -freshening splendidly, they reached land the following day. Here the -whole country was still in mourning for the late king. But the people -rejoiced greatly when it became known that Sigurd had returned in -safety. He was crowned amid universal acclamations, and at once took -the reins of government into his hands. - -But ever since the strange calm at sea the king’s little son had never -ceased crying and sobbing, especially in the presence of his supposed -mother, while before that time he had been a remarkably happy, -affectionate child. The king, therefore, chose a nurse for him from -among the people at his court, and when he was with her the little -fellow seemed to be once more the bright, happy child he had been. - -The king could not, however, understand the change that had come over -the queen ever since their journey. She who formerly had always been so -good and gentle, was now obstinate, cross, and untruthful. And ere long -others began to notice the disagreeable, quarrelsome nature of the -king’s wife. - -Now, there were at the court two young men who were so devoted to -playing chess that they would sit for hours over their game, instead of -joining in the outdoor sports of the other young courtiers. As they -were the king’s cousins, their room was in the palace, and it happened -to be next to that of the queen. She had been particularly rude and -disagreeable to them ever since she came, and they would have been glad -to revenge themselves upon her in any way. - -One day, hearing her moving about and talking angrily, they looked -through a slit in the door, and distinctly heard her say— - -“When I yawn slightly, I grow small and dainty, like a young maiden; -when I give a bigger yawn, I grow into half a giantess; but when I -stretch out my arms and yawn with all my might, I return to my original -size, and become a mighty giantess.” - -And as she said these words, she stretched herself, yawned frightfully, -as if her jaws would break, and suddenly grew into a monstrous and -terrible giantess. Then, stamping her foot, the floor opened, and up -came a three-headed giant, bearing a huge trough of raw meat. Greeting -the queen as his sister, he placed the trough before her, and she -devoured the contents, never resting till she had emptied it. - -The two young courtiers watched this strange scene, though they could -not hear all that the giantess and her brother said to one another. -They were horrified to see how greedily she devoured the raw meat, and -amazed at the quantity she ate, for at the king’s table she only picked -daintily at the dishes. As soon as she had emptied the trough, the -three-headed giant disappeared in the same manner as he had come, and -the queen, giving a slight yawn, at once assumed her human figure -again. The young princes then returned to their game, discussing the -mystery in undertones. - -And what of the king’s little son all this time? One evening, when the -nurse had lighted her lamp, and was playing with the child in her arms, -some of the boards in the centre of the floor opened, and a most lovely -lady, wearing only a single white linen garment, stepped forth. Her -waist was encircled by a heavy iron ring, to which was attached a -chain, which descended right down through the hole in the floor. - -With a soft little cry, she ran up to the nurse, took the little boy in -her arms, kissed him and fondled him, and, after lavishing no end of -caresses on him, gently placed him back in his nurse’s arms and -disappeared in the same way as she had come, the floor closing over her -again. All this time she never spoke a single word. - -The nurse was greatly amazed at the incident, but, startled though she -was, she did not say a word to any one. The next evening the same thing -occurred. The white-robed lady came up through the floor, took the -child, kissed and caressed him lovingly, and then replaced him in his -nurse’s arms. But this time, when she prepared to descend, she -murmured, in sorrowful tones, “Twice this happiness has been permitted. -Once more, and then all will be over.” - -Then she disappeared, and the floor closed over her as before. - -The nurse became greatly alarmed when she heard the white lady say -those words. She feared that some danger must threaten the child, and -yet she had been much taken with the stranger, who had caressed the boy -as if he were her own. She therefore thought it best to speak to the -king, tell him what had happened, and beg him to be present at the time -when the white-robed lady was wont to appear. The king listened -attentively to the woman’s story, and, suspecting foul play, promised -he would be there. - -The following evening, therefore, found him betimes in the nursery, -seated in a chair, with his sword drawn, close to the spot where the -stranger had always appeared. He had not long to wait. With a faint -grating noise the boards opened, and forth stepped the beautiful -white-robed figure, with the iron ring round her waist, and the long -trailing chain. - -In an instant Sigurd recognized in her his own beloved wife, Helga, and -quick as lightning he seized her in his arms, and with one stroke of -his sword cut the chain that fastened her. Immediately the most -terrible groans and rumblings issued from the earth, the whole castle -rocked and trembled, and every one thought that an earthquake was -taking place. But in a short time the unearthly sounds ceased without -any damage having been done. - -Then Helga related to her dear lord all that had befallen her—how the -wicked giantess had come to the ship in her granite boat when they were -all asleep, and with her magic power had taken away all her clothes and -put them on herself. - -“When she had placed me in the granite boat, it floated on by itself, -until the ship was quite out of sight,” she continued, “and then I -perceived we were going towards a large dark object, which, as we came -near to land, I saw was a huge three-headed giant. He wanted me to -marry him, but I steadfastly refused to be his wife, whereupon he -chained me up in a big lonely cave, telling me I should never be free -unless I consented. Every second day he came, repeating the same -request and the same threats. Then, as time went on and I saw no hope -of help, I began to think how I could escape his hands. At last I told -him that I would be his wife if he would allow me to visit my son on -the earth for three days running. At first he would not consent, but -when I persisted he gave in; but I had to promise that I would not say -who I was. He then placed this iron ring round my waist, to which he -attached a chain, the other end being fastened to himself. I hoped that -perhaps one evening you might be there when I came to see our little -Kurt. How sadly my heart failed me when the second evening passed -without my seeing you! But my prayers never ceased, and now my reward -has come. The terrible groans when you cut the chain must have been the -giant. He would fall when the strain was suddenly taken off the chain, -for he lives right under the castle. He probably broke his neck when he -fell, and the terrible shock must have been his death throes.” - -Now the king saw clearly why he could not reconcile the behaviour of -the giantess with that of the gentle Helga, his own dear queen. The -hideous impostor, who had now reverted to her original form, was -summoned before the State Council, and, as additional evidence against -her, the two young princes related what they had heard and seen. She -was condemned to be stoned to death, and her body was put into a sack -and torn to pieces by wild horses. - -Then the real queen was invested with all her rightful honours, and -soon won the hearts of her people. And little Kurt’s nurse was not -forgotten. She was married to a great nobleman, the king and queen -giving her a rich dowry. She and her husband remained to the end of -their days the friends of Sigurd and Helga. - - - - - - - - -GREYBEARD - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF GEIR. - - -Once upon a time, there lived a king and queen in a magnificent palace, -surrounded by lovely gardens. Beyond them there stretched out great -fields and meadows, in which grazed large flocks of sheep and herds of -cattle, all of which belonged to the king, and beyond these again there -was a beautiful big forest. But in addition to all this, they had an -only child called Sigrid, who was known as the fairest princess in all -the land. - -Now, the king of one of the neighbouring kingdoms wanted to marry the -princess, and as he was very rich, her father and mother thought they -could not do better than give him their daughter. - -But Sigrid much preferred her young cousin Olaf, who, having lost his -parents when a child, had been brought up with her, and who was as -brave and handsome as the king (her suitor) was old and ugly. - -When her father and the queen found that the princess would have -nothing to say to the old king, they determined to send Olaf away. - -“But we must be careful how we do it, and pretend it is for his good,” -said the queen; “for remember, he has a fairy god-mother.” - -So the king sent for Olaf his nephew, and told him he wished him to -travel for a year and see something of the world. - -“For it is not a good thing,” said he, “for a young man always to stay -at home. Go, therefore, to all the neighbouring kingdoms, and see what -is done in other lands.” - -The parting between Olaf and Sigrid was very sad, for he feared that -the king and queen would force her to marry the rich old king during -his absence, and Sigrid dreaded the dangers that might befall Olaf -during his travels. But they promised to remain true to one another, -and that nothing but death should part them. And then Olaf started on -his journey. - -Now, on the borders of the king’s forest there lived an old man and his -wife. The old man was called Geir, and his wife Trude. The old couple -were very, very poor; their little hut contained only the barest -necessaries, but they had one cow, and having no children, the old man -and his wife managed to live on the milk from their cow, and on the -roots they gathered in the king’s forest. - -One Sunday, Trude, feeling very tired, said she would stay at home and -rest, while her husband went alone to the village church. The pastor’s -sermon that Sunday was on charity, and Geir returned home greatly -delighted with what he had heard. In the evening, as they were sitting -beside the hearth, his wife asked him what the sermon had been about. - -“Oh,” said Geir, “it was the best sermon I have ever heard. The pastor -said that, whoever gave away what he possessed, it would be returned to -him an hundredfold, and I mean to try it.” - -“Ah,” said his wife, shaking her head, “I don’t think he can quite have -meant that. You must have misunderstood him.” - -But Geir maintained that he was right, and so they went on disputing -for more than an hour without either convincing the other. - -The next morning, the old man hastened into the forest, and getting -together a lot of woodcutters, he persuaded them to help him to build a -hundred stalls. His wife grew very angry, and scolded him well for his -folly, as she called it; but he turned a deaf ear to all her -remonstrance, and continued his work. When the stalls were ready, Geir -sat down and began to think who would be the best person to give his -cow to, and so get a hundred cows in return. - -“Surely, there is no one so rich as the king,” soliloquized Geir; “he -could easily give me a hundred cows for my one cow.” And thus thinking, -he led forth his cow, despite all the angry protestations of his wife. - -When he had gone about halfway, a tremendous storm arose. Heavy black -clouds rolled up from the north, the lightning flashed, and he could -hardly stand up under the drenching showers of rain and hail, whilst -the cow, terrified at the noise and darkness, struggled frantically to -get away. - -“Alas,” sighed the old man, “I fear I shall have to let her go, for I -cannot hold on much longer. It is so dark, I cannot see a step before -me, nor do I know in which direction to travel! Alas, alas! it will be -a wonder if I ever reach home alive!” - -While he was thus wandering helplessly about in the dark, bewailing -himself, and not knowing which way to turn, he suddenly saw an old -woman standing before him, with a large sack on her shoulders. - -“What are you doing out in such weather with your cow?” she asked. - -Then Geir told her why he had set forth with his cow, and what a rich -return he hoped to get. - -“You will certainly lose your own cow, in place of getting a hundred -new ones, and probably lose your own life too,” said the old woman. -“You had much better give me your cow, which is leading you a fine -dance, and take this sack in exchange. See, you can easily carry it on -your back, and I promise you, you will find it contains good flesh and -bones.” - -At first Geir would not hear of the exchange; but finding the animal -grow more and more restive and wild, he at last consented, and no -sooner had the old woman got the cow, than both she and it disappeared. - -After some difficulty, the old man managed to lift the sack on to his -shoulders, and, the storm having exhausted itself, made the best of his -way home, groaning and panting under his burden, which seemed to grow -heavier and heavier as he went on. - -At length he reached his hut, and told his wife what had happened to -him, making a great to do over the sack he had carried, and all the -good food it contained. - -“Oh dear, oh dear!” cried Trude, wringing her hands. “I do think you -grow more stupid every day! It was bad enough to take away our only -cow, and now you come back bringing an old sack!” - -But Geir told her not to scold. She had better fill the big pot with -water and put it on the fire, for had not the old woman told him the -sack contained good flesh and bones? - -Trude did as she was told, though grumbling the while, and when the pot -began to boil, Geir went to the sack to untie it. But, behold, no -sooner did he touch the string than the sack began to move and twist -and turn about. - -“There is something alive inside,” cried Trude, terrified; “open it -quickly.” And when Geir had untied the string, out stepped a little man -dressed from head to foot in grey; even his hair and beard were grey. - -“If you want to cook anything for your supper,” he cried laughingly, “I -hope you will try your hand on something else than me.” - -Poor Geir was struck dumb with amazement; but his wife made up for his -silence, and jeered and laughed at him for his folly and stupidity. - -“First you get rid of our only means of support, and now, when we know -not how or where to get food for ourselves, you bring home another -mouth to feed, and so add to our burden. You surely must have lost the -little wit you ever had!” - -And thus the war of words raged till the man in grey said— - -“Your wrangling will do none of us any good. Rather let me go out and -see if I cannot bring back some food for supper. We shall certainly not -grow fat on your quarrels.” - -So saying, and without awaiting a reply, he opened the door and sallied -forth in the darkness, and ere the old couple could come to any -decision as to who or what he was, good geni or wicked sprite, the grey -man returned, bringing back with him a nice fat sheep ready killed. - -“There,” he said, throwing it down, “now you can prepare some food, so -that we may eat.” - -Geir scratched his head, and looked at Trude. She returned the glance, -and then they both looked at the grey man. Surely he must have stolen -the sheep! They did not know what to do. - -But at length hunger got the better of their scruples, and, following -the directions of Greybeard, as they called him, they cut up the sheep, -cooked a portion of it for their supper, and lived in comfort on the -remainder for several days. When that sheep was finished, Greybeard -brought in another, then a third, then a fourth, and also a fifth. - -By this time Greybeard had become a very welcome guest, and the old -people wondered how they could ever have lived without him. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HOW GREYBEARD OUTWITTED THE KING AND WON PRINCESS SIGRID. - - -And now we must take a peep at the king’s palace. - -It was just a year since Prince Olaf had started on his travels, and as -nothing had been heard of him from any of the knights or wandering -minstrels who travelled about from one country to another, the king and -queen told Sigrid that it was no use waiting any longer, and that she -must marry the rich old king. - -In vain she protested that she would rather not marry at all if she -could not wed Olaf. But the king said that was all nonsense; princesses -must marry. And so the preparations for the wedding were begun, for -both the king and queen determined that the marriage feast should be on -a most magnificent scale. All the neighbouring kings and queens, and -princes and princesses were invited, and as the feasting was to -continue for a whole week, all the royal cooks and bakers were busy -from morning till night. - -Now, the royal shepherd had noticed that, for some time past, one of -the sheep from his flocks disappeared every few days. He puzzled his -head to try and find out the cause, but so far he had not succeeded, -and when the fifth sheep disappeared he went to the king and told him -what had happened. - -“There surely must be a thief about the court,” he added. “That is the -only way I can account for the loss of the sheep.” - -On hearing this the king got very angry, and immediately made inquiries -if any strangers had been seen in the neighbourhood lately. At first he -could learn nothing; but at last one of the servants said he had heard -there was a little man dressed in grey whom no one knew, and who lived -in the hut of old Geir and his wife. - -Then the king sent messengers to the hut, commanding the immediate -presence of the stranger in the great audience hall of the palace. - -The old couple were greatly terrified when they heard this message. -They made sure that their kind guest, through whose means they had been -preserved from starvation, would be hanged as a thief. But Greybeard -did not seem the least frightened, and prepared cheerfully to return -with the king’s messenger. - -When he entered the great hall, the king asked him if he was the man -who had stolen the five sheep. - -“Yes, sire,” replied Greybeard; “I do not deny it.” - -“And pray, may I ask why you did it?” demanded the king. - -“I did not go very far beyond my rights,” replied Greybeard. “Besides, -the old people who live in the hut yonder, are no longer able to -support themselves,” he continued; “they had no food, while you, oh -king, have plenty, and more than you can possibly use. It seemed only -fair to me, therefore, that they should have as much as they needed, of -that which you did not require, and could not use.” - -The king was at first inclined to be angry at this cool rejoinder; but -he then became amused at Greybeard’s coolness—it just reminded him of -what Prince Olaf used to do. So he laughed, and asked him if the art of -thieving was the only thing he had ever learned. - -“No, sire,” replied Greybeard, smiling; “I took no more than I had a -fair right to, neither did I take it for myself, nor did I deprive you -of anything you really needed.” - -“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a funny fellow, and always -ready with an answer. But though I won’t hang you for stealing my -sheep, I must give you a lesson. To-morrow I will send my servants into -the forest with my young red bull. If you succeed in stealing him, you -shall be pardoned, but if you fail, you shall be hanged.” - -“I do not think I could steal the bull,” replied Greybeard, “for, of -course, you will have him carefully guarded.” - -“That is your affair,” answered the king; “see that you do not fail.” - -When Greybeard returned to the hut, the old people received him with -great joy, for they feared they should never see him again. He asked -them if they had a stout rope, as he would need it next morning. Trude -searched in her cupboards, and luckily found a nice bit of strong rope. -This she gave Greybeard, and then all three retired to rest. - -At break of day, Greybeard got up very quietly, dressed himself, and, -taking the rope, left the hut. - -He went to that part of the forest where he knew the king’s servants -must pass with the young bull. Climbing up into a big oak tree that -stood close to the side of the road, he wound the rope round his body, -and, crawling along a thick branch, he dropped gently from it, the rope -under his arms, and his head hanging on his breast. - -Presently he heard the king’s servants coming along with the young -bull. As they came near the tree, they looked up, and saw, as they -thought, the grey man, hanging apparently lifeless from the branch. - -“Aha!” said one, “no doubt he has been robbing others beside our king, -and so they have hanged him! Serve him right, the rascal; he will not -trouble us again, or try to steal the bull!” So they passed on, quite -satisfied that their enemy was dead. - -But no sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard climbed down, and -taking a short cut through the brushwood, known only to himself, he was -soon well in advance of the men. Quickly climbing up another big oak -that stood near the road by which the king’s servants had to pass, he -again twisted the rope round his body and hung down from the branch. - -When the men arrived with the bull, they were greatly surprised to see -another grey man hanging from the tree. - -“Could there possibly be two Greybeards?” they asked each other, “or -was there some magic at work?” - -“Listen,” said the chief servant, “we will leave the bull here, run -back to the other tree, and find out whether there are two Greybeards, -or whether the same man hangs from both trees.” - -So saying, they fastened the bull to the tree with a stout rope, and -ran back the way they had come. - -No sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard quickly dropped to the -ground, untied the bull, and led him away to the hut. - -“Here, friends,” he called out to the old people, “here is food in -plenty. Kill the bull; we will have a good roast of beef. You can then -salt down the rest, and make candles out of the fat; but his skin you -must keep for me!” - -The delight of the old people at the prospect of such a supply of good -food, can well be imagined. - -The king’s servants meanwhile, having gone back to the first oak tree -and finding no one there, had returned to the second tree, but when -they found that both the bull and Greybeard had disappeared, they began -to realize that a trick had been played upon them. So there was nothing -to be done but to return to the palace and tell the king what had -happened. - -After hearing their tale, the king at once sent a messenger to -Greybeard, telling him to come with all possible speed to the palace. - -The old couple greatly feared, when they heard his message, that some -evil was intended towards Greybeard, and quite expected the king would -hang him. - -But Greybeard told them to keep up a good heart and not to weep; and, -whistling cheerfully, he appeared before the king without any sign of -fear or dread. - -“Was it you who stole my bull?” asked the king. - -“I did not steal it, sire; I had to take it, in order to save my life,” -replied Greybeard. - -“Well,” said the king, “I suppose that is true, I will therefore pardon -you again, if you can this night manage to take away the sceptre from -under my pillow without waking either the queen or me.” - -“That is beyond the power of any man to do,” replied Greybeard; “for -how can I get at night into your palace, which is always guarded? much -less into your bedchamber!” - -“Nay, that is your affair; you must see to that,” replied the king. -“And remember that, if you fail, it means losing your life.” And with -these words he dismissed him. - -Then Greybeard returned to the old couple, who welcomed him as if he -had indeed returned to them from the dead. Trude had roasted the finest -joint, gathered a big bowl of whortleberries, and baked some nice crisp -girdle cakes, so they had a great feast, after which Greybeard asked -her to give him one of her nice sleeping-potions which she made for -Geir when his rheumatism was very bad. - -“That I will gladly, my son,” said Trude, heartily. She quickly hung -her pot over the glowing embers, putting in henbane and many other -herbs, and when the potion was ready she poured it into a little bottle -and gave it to Greybeard. - -The sun had by this time set like a golden ball, tinting the great -brown stems of the tall pines with a rich crimson glow, as Greybeard, -with the bottle carefully placed in his coat pocket, made his way back -to the castle. - -Watching his opportunity when the sentry at the little postern gate had -turned his back, he slipped through the gate and hid himself in a dark -corner behind one of the great buttresses. Presently he heard the gates -close for the night, so that there should be no possibility of a thief -getting in. - -When Greybeard thought he had allowed a sufficiently long time to pass -to admit of every one, including the king and queen, being soundly -asleep, he stole quietly and cautiously out of his hiding-place and -along the great passages, till he reached the royal bedchamber. -Carefully opening the door, he crept softly up to the big couch on -which reposed the king and queen. Making sure that they were sound -asleep, he drew forth his little bottle, poured some of the contents on -his handkerchief, and dropped it lightly over the faces of the royal -couple. - -He waited for a few minutes to see that the sleeping-drops had taken -effect, and then, slipping his hand under the king’s pillow, he slowly -and cautiously drew forth the great golden sceptre, buttoned it safely -inside his coat, and, removing the handkerchief, he hastened back to -his hiding-place behind the buttress, and as soon as the gate was -opened at daybreak, he ran back to old Geir’s hut. - -The next morning, when the king and queen awoke, the former put his -hand under the pillow, and behold the sceptre was gone! - -“Ah, that rascal has been too clever for us again!” cried the king, and -immediately sent another messenger to Greybeard to summon him to the -castle at once. - -This time Geir and Trude made sure the king would hang Greybeard, and -were almost heart-broken as they bade him farewell. - -“Did you yourself steal the sceptre from under my pillow last night -while we were asleep?” asked the king. - -“Yes, oh king,” replied Greybeard. “I did not steal it, however; but -took it, as you told me. I had to do it to save my life.” - -“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a clever fellow. I will -therefore pardon you all you have done if this night you can carry off -both the queen and me, out of our bed. If, however, you fail to do so, -you shall certainly be hanged without hope of forgiveness.” - -“That is not possible for any one to do unassisted,” said Greybeard. - -“Oh, that is your affair; see you to that,” answered the king, and -dismissed him. - -Greybeard returned to his hut. The old people were greatly rejoiced to -see him, for they quite expected the king would have hung him; but he -was more silent than usual, and after they had finished their evening -meal, and the old people had gone to bed, Greybeard went out and walked -in the moonlight under the tall trees, planning how to carry out the -fresh task given him. - -Presently he returned to the hut and took down the old man’s -wide-brimmed felt hat that hung on a nail at the back of the door. -Boring holes in the brim, he stuck in them some of the candles which -Trude had made from the fat of the bull, and also fastened candles in -his belt, and then, taking the great leather sack which Geir had made -out of the bull’s skin, he returned to the palace and stood in front of -the chapel steps which faced the king’s bedroom. Laying down the sack, -he lighted all the candles he had brought, sticking them on his -shoulders and wherever he could fasten them, and then rang the chapel -bell. - -This unusual sound in the middle of the night wakened the king and -queen. Jumping hurriedly out of bed, they hastened to the window, and -there, standing outside the chapel door, they saw a figure, all blazing -with light. Greatly startled, they thought it must be a spirit. - -“Such a visitor must be received with all honour,” said the queen. “Let -us go out and ask his protection and goodwill.” - -So they put on their very grandest clothes and went out to meet the -supposed spirit. Falling on their knees, they begged him to tell them -why he had come, and hoped he would not be too severe with them, or -want them to give away too large a portion of their treasure. -Greybeard, looking very stern beneath the light of the blazing candles, -said he did not want any of their money, but they must both get inside -the sack which he placed on the steps. - -“Is that all?” cried the king, quite relieved. “Why, that is very -easily done!” And, helping the queen in first, he crept in after her. - -But no sooner were they both inside than Greybeard pulled to the -string. In vain the king kicked and threatened, the queen adding her -cries and tears. Greybeard quietly blew out all the lights, and -dragging the sack rapidly across the yard, said— - -“I am no spirit, oh king, but your old friend Greybeard. You see, I -have got you and your queen out of your beds as you commanded me to do, -and now it is for me to make my conditions. I will not let you out of -the sack unless you promise me your forgiveness for what I have done, -and also give me your royal word that you will grant the request I will -presently make you.” - -The king was so frightened and helpless, fearing that he might die ere -Greybeard opened the sack, that he willingly gave his royal word to -grant his request, whatever it might be. Whereupon Greybeard untied the -sack, and when the king and queen had crept forth, looking very -crestfallen, Greybeard said that, as next day was the princess’s -wedding-day, he had now to demand the hand of the fair Sigrid in -marriage, as well as the half of the kingdom during the king’s -lifetime; and, further, that old Geir and his wife, who had befriended -him in his poverty, should also live at the palace, and be amply -provided for. - -The king, having given his royal word, could not of course retract, so -he and his queen returned to the palace very sad and sorrowful, for -now, instead of having the rich old king for a son-in-law, they had to -accept this terrible stranger and lose the half of their kingdom as -well. - -Greybeard meanwhile returned to the cottage, and when he told Geir and -his wife that instead of losing his life he was going to marry the -princess the next morning, and that they also were to be provided for, -they could hardly believe his words. - -“And now you must put on these smart clothes I have brought you, and go -back with me,” added Greybeard; and as soon as the old couple were -ready, they returned with him to the palace. - -The morning of the wedding rose bright and sunny, and the old king, who -had arrived, was lodged in the palace. Leaving Geir and Trude among the -assembled guests, Greybeard went down into the beautiful gardens, and -there, seated on the stone bench near the fountain, he saw Sigrid, -looking sad and pale. She had heard of the grey stranger and all his -wonderful doings, and though glad that she was not to marry this ugly -old king, she could not forget Olaf. - -Hearing a step approaching, she looked up and saw Greybeard coming -towards her. - -“Fair princess,” he said, kneeling down before her. “Do not fear me, -but lay your hand in mine and trust me; believe me, I only wish to make -you happy.” - -His voice was so soft, and he spoke so gently, that Sigrid, despite his -ugly grey beard, after a moment’s hesitation, placed her hand in his. -No sooner, however, had she done so, than the quaint grey figure -disappeared, behold! Olaf himself stood before her, and with a glad cry -she threw herself into his outstretched arms. - -Together they then hastened to the king and queen, and Olaf told them -how, by the aid of his fairy godmother, he had been able to help the -old couple who had fed and sheltered him, and also to claim his -cousin’s hand, when his year of travel was ended. - -The king having given his word, there was nothing further to be said, -and the old king had to return to his own country. - -The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and the -feasting lasted a whole month. Olaf and Sigrid lived long and happily -together, and after the king’s death Olaf succeeded to the kingdom, -which he ruled with such wisdom and goodness, that his reign has ever -since been known as “The reign of King Olaf the Good.” - - - - - - - - -LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD - - -There once reigned a king and a queen, and in the same country there -also lived a poor old man and his wife. The king had an only daughter, -called Enid, who was greatly beloved by both her father and mother. -They spared no expense, and she had the best masters and governesses, -and a number of servants to wait upon her; but notwithstanding that she -was so carefully watched and looked after, she suddenly disappeared. -The head-governess said she had left her in her room only for a few -minutes practising her harp, with two of her maidens in attendance, and -when she came back she found both the girls fast asleep, and the -princess gone. Inquiries were made of every one, but nothing could be -heard of the princess. No one had seen her; she had vanished in the -most mysterious manner. The king, in despair, sent out messengers in -all directions, and spent a great part of his treasure searching for -her; but all in vain. Then, at last, he vowed that he would give the -princess in marriage to whoever should be fortunate enough to find her, -and also give him the half of his kingdom. But though many of the -knights and nobles about the court, eager to secure so great a prize, -went off in search of her, they one and all returned empty-handed. - -Now, the poor old man who lived outside the palace grounds had three -sons. Their names were Osmond, Tostig, and Harald. The two eldest boys -were greatly beloved by their parents; but Harald, the youngest and -handsomest, was disliked by his father and mother, and both his elder -brothers ill-treated him and made him do all the work, while they went -out shooting and fishing. - -When the boys were grown up, Osmond came to his parents, and said he -would like to start off and see the world, and try to win fame and -riches for himself. - -His father and mother were quite willing he should do so, and providing -him with a new pair of boots and a large bag of food, he started off on -his journey. - -After he had gone a long, long way, he arrived at a little hillock. -Here he sat down to rest, and unpacked his bag of provisions. - -Just as he was beginning to eat, a tiny little man, dressed in grey, -came up to him, begging for a morsel of food. Osmond angrily ordered -him away, threatening to beat him if he did not go quickly. - -After he had rested, Osmond went on again a long, long way, till he -came to another hillock. Here he again sat down to rest, and began to -eat. But he had hardly commenced than a still smaller and shabbier -little man, dressed in green, came up to him and asked him for a morsel -of food. Osmond spoke angrily to him, and sent him away with a volley -of abuse. - -He then went on again a long, long way, till he reached a large open -glade in the wood. Here he sat down on the soft, mossy grass at the -foot of a big beech tree, and thought he would eat another morsel. But -no sooner had he opened his bag and taken out the food, than a whole -flock of birds flew down beside him; but he angrily chased them away, -and then, having rested himself, went on his way, till he came to a big -cave. Looking in, and seeing no one, only a lot of cattle, he thought -he would go in and wait till the dawn arrived. - -Just as the sun was setting, an enormously big giantess walked in. -Osmond was greatly startled, but, taking courage, he went up to her, -and asked whether he might stay the night there. - -The giantess said yes, on condition that in the morning he would do the -work she would require of him. This he promised he would do; so she -allowed him to remain the night, she herself retiring into an inner -cave. - -The next morning the giantess told him that he must clean out the cave, -and put down fresh bedding for the cattle, and that he must have it all -finished before the evening, else she would take his life. With these -words she went away. - -Osmond took up a prong he saw standing in a corner, but no sooner did -he begin to turn up the straw than the prong stuck fast in the bedding. -In vain he pushed and pulled and tried to drag it out, the prong -remained firmly fixed; and when in the evening the giantess came home -and found that the cave had not been cleaned out, she took hold of -Osmond and hung him up to a nail in the cave. - -Meanwhile Tostig, the second son, thought he, too, would like to go out -into the world to seek his fortune, for he felt sure his brother by -this time must be quite a rich man. So he told his parents that he did -not care to remain at home now his elder brother was away, and with -only that stupid Harald at home; so having gained their consent, he, -too, started off, provided with a pair of new boots and a big bag of -provisions. - -But he was not more fortunate than Osmond had been. He flouted the -little men while he rested on the hillocks, he chased and killed some -of the birds who came flocking round him for crumbs; and when he -reached the cave, he also received leave from the giantess to remain -the night, on condition that he cleaned out the cave next morning. When -he went and took up the prong to throw out the old bedding, it stuck -fast in the straw, and no efforts of his could move it. So the giantess -coming home, and finding that he had failed to accomplish his task, -took him and hanged him beside his brother. - -So now there was only the youngest son, Harald, left. But though he was -the only one at home, his parents did not love him any better, and the -poor lad often felt that his presence reminded them of their lost sons, -and that they regretted not having sent him away in their place. So he -also decided to go away. - -“I do not suppose I shall win riches and fame. All I hope is that I may -be able to earn enough to support myself, and be no longer a burden to -you.” - -Then his parents told him he might go; but instead of nice strong new -boots, they only gave him an old pair of his brother’s, and his sack -contained nothing but some hard, dry crusts. - -But Harald started off with a light heart, and as it chanced he, too, -took the same road his brothers had done, and presently he came to the -first hillock. “I think my brothers must have rested here, if they felt -as tired as I do,” he said, “so I will do the same.” And seating -himself on the hillock, he began to eat one of his dry crusts, when, -looking up, he saw a little old man in grey standing beside him. - -“Will you share your crust with me? I am very hungry, and have had no -food to-day,” he said. - -Harald pitied the old man, who looked so feeble and tired. He begged -him to sit down beside him and share his meal. When they had done, the -old man got up, and, after thanking him, said, “My name is Tritill. -Although I am old and feeble, if ever you are in need of help, call me, -and I will come to you.” So saying, he went round the back of the -hillock and disappeared. - -Harald then continued his journey till he came to the second hillock. - -“I feel sure my brothers must have rested here,” he said. “It is a long -way from the last hillock. I, too, will rest here awhile.” And he sat -down, and opening his bag, took out another crust. Hardly had he done -so when a tiny, shabby, little old man, dressed in green, came up to -him and asked for a morsel of food. Harald very good-naturedly asked -him to sit down beside him, and shared his crust with him. When they -had finished eating, the little green man got up, and, after thanking -Harald, said— - -“Call me, if ever you think I can do you a service. My name is Litill.” -And he, too, went away, and was soon out of sight. - -Harald then continued his journey until he came to the large open glade -in the wood. - -“I am sure my brothers must have rested here,” he thought. “I will do -the same.” And he sat down and took out another crust. No sooner had he -done so than a great flock of birds came down. They circled round and -round him, and seemed so hungry and fought so eagerly over every crumb -he threw them, that Harald’s heart was filled with pity. “Poor little -things!” he said; “they need it more than I do.” And he broke up the -remaining crusts and threw the crumbs among them. - -When they had eaten up every crumb, the biggest bird alighted gently on -Harald’s shoulder and whistled softly— - -“If ever you think we can do you a service, call us. We shall hear you -wherever we are, for we are your birds.” And ere he had recovered from -his astonishment, they had all flown away and were out of sight. - -Harald then continued his journey, until he, too, came to the big cave. -Looking in, he saw it was full of cattle, and hanging from a beam in -one corner he saw the bodies of his two brothers. - -Startled at the sight, Harald’s first impulse was to go away; but he -thought he must first bury his brothers. So he took down the bodies, -and seeing a spade near the entrance, he speedily dug a grave and -buried them in the sand outside the cave. Just as he had finished, the -giantess arrived. - -Harald, who was very tired, asked her if he might stay the night there. - -“You may do so, if you will promise to do what I tell you in the -morning,” answered the giantess. - -This Harald agreed to, and he slept that night in the cave. - -Next morning, the giantess, who had slept in an inner cave, told him -that he would have to clean out the cave, and put down clean bedding -for the oxen. - -“But remember, if your work is not finished when I come home, I shall -hang you the same as I did your brothers;” and so saying she went away. - -Harald took up the prong standing in the corner and began his work. But -no sooner had he pushed the prong into the bedding and tried to lift it -than it stuck fast to the ground. In vain he used all his strength, the -prong remained firmly fixed. In his despair he called out: “Oh, dear -Tritill, come and help me!” - -No sooner had the words passed his lips than he saw Tritill standing -beside him, who asked what he could do for him. Harald showed him the -difficulty he was in. - -Then Tritill called out: “Prick prong and shovel spade!” and -immediately the prong pricked up the bedding and the spade shovelled it -away, till in a very short time the cave was all cleaned out and fresh -straw put down. Harald thanked him warmly for his help, and Tritill -went away. - -When the giantess came home in the evening and saw that the work was -done, she said to Harald— - -“Oh, man, man! you have not done this by yourself! But I will let it -pass!” and she retired into the inner cave. - -The next morning the giantess told Harald that she had some fresh work -for him to do. He was to carry her own bedding outside the cave, take -out all the feathers, spread them out in the sun to air, and then put -them back again. - -“But remember, if when I come back in the evening there is a single -feather missing, I shall hang you as I did your brothers!” And with -these words she went away. - -Harald carried out the great featherbed and the big pillows; and as the -sun was shining warm and bright, and there was not a breath of wind, he -ripped open the seams and spread out the feathers in the sun. - -No sooner had he done so than a strong wind arose, and in one moment -all the feathers were whirled away, not a single one remaining. - -In despair Harald called out: “Dear Tritill, dear Litill, and all my -dear birds—oh, come and help me if you can!” And almost before the -words had passed his lips, Tritill, Litill, and the whole flight of -birds, came bringing the feathers with them; and while Tritill and -Litill helped Harald to fill the bed and the pillows, and sew them up -again, the birds flew round picking up all the stray feathers, so that -none were missing. But out of each pillow they took one feather, and, -tying them together, told Harald that when the giantess missed them and -threatened to kill him, he was to tickle her nose with the feathers. - -Thereupon Tritill, Litill, and the birds all disappeared. - -When the giantess came home in the evening, she went up to her bed, and -threw herself down on it so heavily that the whole cave shook. Then she -began carefully feeling all over the bed, and when she came to the -pillows she cried out— - -“Aha, man! I have caught you—there is a feather missing in each pillow! -Now I shall hang you like your brothers!” - -But as she took hold of him, Harold quickly pulled the two feathers out -of his pocket and tickled her nose with them. - -In an instant the giantess fell back on her bed looking terribly white -and frightened; but Harald laughingly gave her back her feathers, -telling her he did not want to keep them. - -“Ah, man, man!” said the giantess, “I know you did not do this alone; -but I will let it pass this time!” - -So this third night Harald also passed in the cave, and in the morning -the giantess said to him— - -“I have some fresh work for you to-day. You must kill one of my oxen. -Then you must scrape and clean the skin to make a leather bag; cut up -the animal in joints ready for cooking; clean all the entrails, and -make spoons out of its horns. All must be finished ere I return this -evening. I have fifty oxen, as you see, and it is one of these I want -killed. I shall not, however, tell you which one I have fixed upon; -that you must find out for yourself. If all is done as I wish when I -return, you can depart in the morning and go wherever you like; and in -addition, as a reward, you may choose three things from among such of -my treasures as I value most. If, however, everything is not finished, -or if you kill the wrong animal, then it will cost you your life, and I -shall hang you the same as I did your brothers.” And so saying the -giantess departed. - -Harald was sorely puzzled. How could he possibly decide which of the -animals the giantess wished killed? Then he remembered his friends. - -“Dear Tritill, dear Litill, come once again to my aid,” he cried. - -Hardly had the words passed his lips, than he saw them both coming -towards him, leading a huge ox between them. They at once set to work -and killed him, and while Harald cleaned the entrails and cut up the -joints, Tritill scraped the skin and prepared it for making the bag, -and Litill began fashioning the spoons out of the horns. - -So the work sped along quickly and merrily, and all was ready ere the -sun sank to rest. - -Harald now told his friends what the giantess had promised him if he -should have finished his task ere she returned. - -“Can you advise me what to ask for?” he said. - -Then they told him he should first ask for that which was over her bed, -then for the chest which stood beside her bed, and lastly for that -which was behind the wall of her bed. - -Harald thanked them warmly for all they had done for him, and said he -would do as they had told him, whereupon the little men disappeared. - -When the giantess came home in the evening and found that Harald had -finished all the tasks she had set him, she exclaimed— - -“Ah, man, man! you never did all this alone; but you have conquered, so -I must let it pass.” And so saying she retired to rest. - -The next morning, the giantess called Harald into the inner cave and -told him he might choose the reward she had promised him, and that then -he might go where he liked. - -“Then,” said Harald, “if I may have whatever I like, I choose, first, -that which is above your bed; then the chest which is beside your bed; -and, lastly, that which is behind the wall of your bed.” - -“Ah, man, man!” cried the giantess. “You have not chosen these things -by yourself; but I cannot refuse you; you are too strong for me, and -you have conquered, and I must give you the reward you claim.” - -So saying, she mounted some steps above her bed cut into the rock, and, -opening a secret door, she led forth a beautiful maiden. This was none -other than the fair Princess Enid, who had disappeared so mysteriously -some time ago. - -“Take her back to her father, and he will reward you as you deserve,” -said the giantess as she placed the princess’s hand in that of Harald. - -She then opened the lid of the chest beside her bed. This was filled -with gold, pearls, and precious stones; and then moving aside the bed, -she touched a secret spring, and the wall sliding back, they saw the -blue sea, and anchored close to the cave lay a beautiful ship -completely fitted out, her sails all set, and her pennant flying, and -possessing the power of sailing wherever its owner wished, without aid -of either captain or crew. - -When the giantess had handed him over these gifts, she told Harald that -he would henceforth be one of the happiest and luckiest of men. - -Harald then carried the chest containing the gold and precious stones -on board ship, and then having arranged some soft cushions for the -Princess Enid, in the stern of the vessel, they quickly departed, and -reached her father’s country. - -The delight of the king and queen on recovering their long-lost -daughter can be more easily imagined than described. They never tired -hearing of the wonderful adventures through which Harald had gone, and -the king ordered a great feast in honour of the rescuer of his child, -which ended with the wedding of Enid and Harald. - -The king then made Harald his prime minister; and so well and so wisely -did he rule the country, that on the king’s death he was chosen to -succeed him, and he and Queen Enid lived long and happily together, -seeing their children and grandchildren growing up around them. - - - - - - - - -LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG - - -CHAPTER I. - -THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG ARE CRUELLY TREATED BY THEIR STEPMOTHER, WHO -TRIES TO GET RID OF THEM. - - -Long ago, when giants and ogres still walked about the earth, in a far -distant country, there once lived a king and queen. They had two -children, called Thorwald and Ingibjörg; but before the children were -grown up, the good queen died. - -The king, who was very fond of his wife, was quite inconsolable at her -death. He lost interest in everything, shut himself up in his own -rooms, only coming out to sit and weep beside her grave. - -This went on for so long, that at last his ministers came to him, and -told him that everything was going wrong in his kingdom, and that there -was a rumour abroad, that a neighbouring prince, hearing that the king -no longer took any interest in his affairs, meant to cross the water -and take possession of the king’s throne and lands. They therefore -begged him to rouse himself and look out for another wife, and either -go forth and seek her himself, or else send his ambassadors to try and -bring back a suitable princess. - -At first the king would not listen to a word they said, but after a -time he saw that his ministers were right, so he agreed to fit out some -ships and send an embassy to several other countries in order to find -some fair princess worthy to share his throne. - -Soon after the ambassadors had started and were once fairly on the high -seas, a great storm arose. The sky grew black as night, the thunder -roared and the lightning flashed, and the wind blew so strongly, -driving the ships in all directions, that the sailors quite lost their -reckoning; their rudders were broken, and they drifted about at the -mercy of the winds and waves. At length, after many days, they sighted -land; but when they came near, they saw it was quite an unknown shore. - -The chief men of the expedition now disembarked, in order to make some -inquiries, leaving the sailors in charge of the ships. - -For some time they could see no sign of any human habitation, and -thought they must have landed on some uninhabited island, but at length -they arrived at a small farm, consisting of a few wretched huts. - -Not hearing a sound, and seeing no one about, they at first concluded -the place was deserted; but when they reached the last hovel, an old -woman came forth, who, despite her great age, was both tall and -stately, and at once asked them who they were and whence they had come. - -“We have been driven here by the storm,” replied the leader, and he -then proceeded to tell her the object of their search. - -“You certainly have been very unfortunate so far,” answered the old -woman, “and I fear there is but little chance of your finding what you -seek here.” - -While they were talking, the sun had set, and as the weather showed -signs of again turning stormy, the ambassadors asked the old woman -whether she could give them shelter. - -At first she absolutely refused, saying her miserable hut was not -fitted to receive people accustomed to live in royal castles; but, as -the storm increased, they continued to urge her to let them stay, till -at length she consented and bade them enter. - -What was their surprise and astonishment to find the inside of this -apparently miserable hut richly fitted up like some kingly apartment - -Handsome skins covered the floor, soft couches ran round the walls, -which were ornamented with richly chased shields and arms, and a bright -fire burnt cheerily on the hearth. - -As soon as the men were seated, the old woman laid the great oaken -table which stood in the centre, and served the strangers with such -dainty dishes as might well befit a royal table. - -“And do you mean to say that you live here all alone?” asked the chief -ambassador, during the meal. - -“I might almost say that I do,” replied the woman, “for besides myself -there is no one here but my only child Guda.” - -“And, pray, may we not see the maiden?” asked the ambassador; for they -were all wondering what the girl, living alone with her mother in these -strange surroundings, would be like. - -Again the old woman demurred; but the more she pretended to hesitate, -the more the ambassadors urged her, till at last she consented, and -said she would bring her daughter. - -When at last she entered by her mother’s side, the ambassadors were -almost startled by her marvellous beauty. Tall and fair, like a stately -lily, with a perfect wealth of golden hair, falling in shining masses -to the ground, Guda appeared before them like the goddess Freya. -Surely, they thought, nowhere could they find a lovelier maiden to fill -the vacant seat beside the king’s throne. - -So, without further hesitation, they at once solicited her hand in -marriage, in the king’s name. - -The old woman pretended to think they were only joking, and laughed at -the idea of the king seeking a wife in a peasant’s cottage, adding that -poor girls like her daughter had better remain at home, for such -grandeur was not for them, and their ignorance of the ways of the world -only brought them to shame instead of honour. - -The king’s ambassadors, however, would not be put off, and the more the -old woman declared she could not part with her daughter, the more -determined they were to take her away with them. At last, seeing the -men would take no refusal, she consented to let the girl go, on -condition that they would bring her back again, if, on seeing her, the -king did not wish to marry her. - -To this the ambassadors agreed, and then they all retired for the -night. - -Next morning the men prepared to return to the ships, and the old woman -said her daughter would be ready to accompany them when she had got her -things together. Then, to their surprise, they found she had so many -packages that it needed all the ships’ crews to carry them to the shore -and put them on board. - -The mother and daughter now went down to the beach together, talking -earnestly, but in such low tones that no one could make out what they -were saying; but one man heard the old woman say, “Remember, you must -send me back the big stone; I will manage the rest.” - -And then they reached the shore, where the old mother kissed her -daughter, and, bidding her good-bye, wished her all good luck and -prosperity. - -Then the anchors were weighed, the sails were hoisted, and the vessels -put out to sea, reaching their destination without any mishaps. - -When the king heard that his ambassadors had returned, he went down to -the shore, accompanied by all the chief officers of his court, to bid -the travellers welcome, and when he saw the young girl whom the -ambassadors had chosen for his queen, he was greatly delighted, for she -was more beautiful than any maiden he had ever seen, and seemed as -sweet and good as she was lovely. - -He conducted her back to the palace in great state. There a magnificent -banquet had been prepared, and soon after the wedding was celebrated, -amid the rejoicings of the whole island. The feast lasted three days, -and every one who saw the fair Queen Guda in her rich and costly robes, -seated on the throne beside her husband, declared no more beautiful -queen could possibly have been found, and though the king had loved his -first wife, he soon became so completely wrapped up in Guda, that her -word was law in everything. - -Some months after the wedding, a war broke out in a neighbouring -kingdom, belonging to a cousin of the king, who had, therefore, to -start off and help him, as his enemies were too strong for him to fight -them alone. - -The king, therefore, ordered out his war-galleys, and, as he expected -to be away some time, he, at the queen’s request, handed her his royal -signet ring, begging her to rule the kingdom during his absence, and be -a kind and loving mother to his two children, Thorwald and Ingibjörg. - -This Guda promised she would do. So the king took a tender farewell of -his wife and children, and getting on board his ship, followed by his -men, a strong wind rapidly carried the vessels out of sight. - -For some little time after the king had left, Queen Guda was very kind -to the children. She had them to dine at her own table, gave them fruit -and sweets and toys, and often took them for drives in her beautiful -chariot, with the cream-coloured horses. - -Then one day she asked them to go down to the shore with her and play -some games. - -It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone warm and bright, the blue sea -was smooth and glistening like a great sheet of glass, and as the tiny -wavelets receded, the golden sands were strewn with lovely pink and -violet shells and glistening feathery weeds of every hue and shade. - -“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, running up to her brother and laughing -merrily, her arms filled with long trails of crimson and green seaweed. -“Look how beautiful they are! Let us play at being king and queen, and -I will make two lovely crowns.” - -“No; come here, children,” said the queen. She had walked some little -distance along the shore, and now stood beside a big square stone. -Then, as Thorwald and Ingibjörg came near her, she muttered, “Open, oh -stone!” And at these words the great square stone parted asunder, -showing a large cavity inside, and before the children knew what had -happened, Queen Guda had pushed them both in; the stone closed with a -snap, and, giving it a strong shove, she rolled the stone into the sea. - -She then returned to the castle weeping, telling her attendants that -the children had run away, that she had called them to come back, but -all in vain, they would not obey; so she now sent out messengers in all -directions, pretending terrible grief at their supposed loss. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HOW THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG FOUND THEMSELVES AT THE WITCH’S ISLAND, AND -WHAT THEY DID. - - -The two children meanwhile, when they felt the stone closing, tried -their utmost to force it open. But all their efforts proved fruitless; -the stone remained shut, and the children soon felt, by the rapid -motion, that they were fairly out at sea, for, being a magic stone, it -floated on the surface of the water instead of sinking to the bottom. -The waves tossed it about for many hours, but at length the children -felt the motion getting less and less, until at last the stone lay -perfectly still. - -“I think we must be near land now,” said Thorwald. “There is no motion -at all.” - -“If you think that, why should not you say the same words the queen -did?” replied Ingibjörg. - -So Thorwald waited a little longer in order to make sure it was not -merely a temporary lull, and then he called out loudly— - -“Open, oh stone!” - -And immediately the great stone parted asunder, and Thorwald saw they -were close to the shore. - -The two children then slipped out, and paddled through the shallow -water to the land. But though they wandered along the fine dry sand for -some distance, they could see no sign of any habitation. They therefore -determined to try and build a little hut for themselves. - -Now, Thorwald, although but a young lad, had always gone out hunting -with his father, who had given him a small gun and hunting-knife. These -and his flute, on which he played wonderfully well, the boy never -parted with, and he therefore had them with him when he and his sister -had gone out with the queen in the morning. - -Fashioning a rough wooden spade out of some driftwood for Ingibjörg, he -used his knife to such purpose that a large hole was soon dug in the -dry sand. This he then covered over with branches cut from the -brushwood on the rocks, and leaving his sister to collect dry wood for -a fire, he went in search of some birds for their supper. But although -successful in shooting a couple, there was, alas! no fire to cook them, -and poor Ingibjörg, who was getting very hungry, looked sadly at the -food they could not eat. - -“You pluck and prepare the birds,” said Thorwald, “and I will go -further inland and see if I cannot get some fire.” - -So saying, he went up a narrow valley instead of, as heretofore, -keeping along the shore, and after he had gone some little distance, he -came to a small miserable-looking farm. He could see no one about, so -he climbed up the steep slanting roof of the centre hut and peeped down -the hole which served as a chimney. - -There he saw an old, very ugly, and dirty woman, busily engaged raking -out the ashes from the hearth. But he noticed that half the cinders -tumbled down among her feet, instead of into the ashpan she held in her -left hand. So Thorwald made certain that the old woman must be blind. - -He determined, therefore, to enter quietly into the house, and carry -off a few live coals. First slipping down the roof, he crept slowly in -at the low door, and then, watching his opportunity, he crawled along -the wall till he reached the hearth. Then, seeing a small iron cup, he -carefully pushed some glowing coals into it, and seeing no one else -about, he made sure the old woman was alone, and while she was still -busy raking, he crept out of the hut, and, much pleased with his -success, hastened back to his sister. - -Ingibjörg was delighted when she saw him arrive, and, the fire being -all ready laid, a bright flame soon shot up; the birds were roasted, -and the two children made a hearty supper, Ingibjörg’s merry laugh -sounding again as gay as ever. - -Thorwald, somewhat tired with his day’s work, asked his sister to make -up a good fire ere they went to sleep, so that it might last all night. -But, alas! when they woke next morning the fire was out, so he had to -go again to the old woman’s farm to fetch more coals. - -This time he begged Ingibjörg earnestly not to let the fire out; but, -alack! the little princess, though very willing and anxious to please -her brother, had not been accustomed to attend to fires, so, though -doing her best by making up a huge fire ere she went to sleep, it was -out in the morning. - -Ingibjörg even tried to wake up very early in order to put on fresh -wood; but, despite all her efforts, each morning the fire was out, and -Thorwald had to go every day to fetch fresh fire. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THEIR FURTHER ADVENTURES AND ESCAPE. - - -Thus the brother and sister lived for some time on the birds and game -that Thorwald killed; and Ingibjörg having made a net out of the long -tough shore grasses, they also managed to catch some fish and crabs, -and their days passed pleasantly enough, while every morning Thorwald -went up the valley and brought away some live coals, without the old -woman ever finding it out. - -Once, after he had taken away the coals, he heard her mutter— - -“Ah! those devil’s children! they are a long time in coming, but arrive -here at last they must, for I made Guda promise to send them in the -stone, and she dare not disobey me. Ah! only let me once get hold of -them, and I will very soon put them out of the way.” - -Thorwald thought these words must surely refer to himself and his -sister, who had arrived there in such a strange manner. He was, -therefore, very careful whenever he came to the hut for the fire coals, -to make as little noise as possible. He sometimes scarcely dared to -breathe for fear the old woman might discover him. - -Meanwhile Ingibjörg, who had been very good about staying alone in -their little hut, at last became very curious about the old woman, and -begged and entreated Thorwald to let her go with him some day. -Thorwald, though willing to please his sister, was afraid to trust her, -for he knew that the sight of the queer old woman would make her laugh; -but he found it very difficult to deny her anything within his power to -grant, and when, therefore, she continued to beg him to take her, he at -last consented on condition that, no matter what she saw or heard, she -must promise him she would not laugh, as, if she did, it might cost -them their lives. - -Ingibjörg promised she would keep quite still; so the next day the -brother and sister started off together for the old farm. - -When they got there they climbed up the sloping roof, and, with another -warning to keep silent, Thorwald let his sister peep down through the -chimney hole. But, alas! what Thorwald had dreaded actually took place. - -The old woman, who stood near the hearth, was raking out the ashes so -vigorously, that not only did she send them all over the floor instead -of into the ashpan, but she made such a cloud of dust that she was soon -completely covered from head to foot with a coating of grey ashes, and -began to cough violently. - -When Ingibjörg saw this, she could not repress her laughter, and a -merry peal rang out in the clear air. - -No sooner did the old woman hear this, than she chuckled gleefully. - -“Ha! ha! ha! So those devil’s children have come at last, have they? -Ho! ho! ho! what a joke! Now I shall have them! Ha! ha! ha!” - -And with these words she rushed out of the house. She was so quick, -that she came up to the children just as they were sliding down the -roof, and they might even then have got away, but that Ingibjörg, at -sight of the old woman, could not stop laughing; she thought her still -more comical-looking when she began to run. - -But the laugh now turned to grief, for the old witch pulled some strong -leather straps out of her pocket, and, fastening them round the brother -and sister, she drove them back into the house. There she shut them up -in a lean-to, and secured them firmly with another strap to two strong -wooden posts. - -The children at first were terribly frightened when they found they -could not get away, and Ingibjörg blamed herself greatly for having, -through her foolish laughter, brought about this terrible pass. - -But the old woman evidently did not mean to starve them, for presently -she placed a big bowl of bread and milk before each of them, saying— - -“Now eat all you can, and don’t waste anything.” - -In the evening she again brought them food in plenty; and this went on -for some days. - -But, though they were not harshly treated, except that they were never -untied, the children grew very weary and tired; the room was almost -dark, the only light coming through the hole in the roof, which also -served as a chimney. On the third day, the old woman took one of each -of their hands, and mumbling and gently biting their fingers, she -muttered— - -“No, no! Not fat enough yet!” - -Thorwald, therefore, determined to make every effort in order to free -themselves; but this was no easy matter. At length, after many -attempts, he succeeded in biting through the strap that fastened his -hands. He was thus able to get at his hunting-knife, which he -fortunately always wore beneath his tunic, so the old woman had not -seen it, else she would certainly have taken it away. Then, waiting -till night closed in and the old witch was asleep, he cut through the -rest of the straps that bound him and his sister. - -“But the old woman will run after us and catch us if she sees us,” -whispered Ingibjörg. - -“I have thought of that too,” replied Thorwald; “we must, therefore, -make sure she is asleep.” And, creeping cautiously along the floor, he -bent over the old hag, who lay snoring in one corner on a great heap of -skins. - -“She is sound,” he then whispered, turning to Ingibjörg, having first -carefully placed another thick skin over the old woman. “We must get -away ere she wakens. Come, sister; don’t delay!” And, taking Ingibjörg -by the hand, he hurried her out of the house. - -“Now you wait behind that great stone,” said he, “while I cut and widen -this ditch which runs across the road.” Then Thorwald set energetically -to work with his hunting-knife, and ere long had cut a deep wide ditch, -throwing up the loose earth to form a bank, which rose up between them -and the hut. - -By this time the old ogress had wakened up, and, not hearing a sound, -began feeling about for the children. When she had tapped all round and -could not find them, she began to scream and swear with rage, and ran -out, calling loudly after them. - -As soon as Ingibjörg saw her rushing along, her hair streaming wildly -behind her, she could not help laughing out aloud. - -“Ha! so you are there, you bad wicked children!” cried the ogress. “But -only wait, just let me catch you, and I will teach you to run away! You -shall be put into the oven at once, for you are quite fat enough now, -and then I shall have a good meal!” So saying she ran along the path to -where she heard Ingibjörg’s voice, but, unable to see the ditch, she -fell in headlong and broke her neck. - -Thorwald did not wait to learn what happened, but as soon as he saw the -ogress run after them and fall into the ditch, he took hold of -Ingibjörg’s hand, and together they raced back to the shore, very -thankful that they were now safe from the old witch’s clutches. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -THE KING’S RETURN, AND QUEEN GUDA’S RELEASE FROM THE WITCH’S THRALL. - - -Several weeks now passed. Each morning Thorwald first gave a look -across the sea in hopes of seeing a ship or boat, and would then start -off in search of birds and game, while, strangely enough, after the old -witch’s death their fire never went out, and Ingibjörg, by carefully -attending to it, was able to keep it burning both day and night. - -Sometimes, when no food was needed, the children having laid in a -sufficient supply of game and fish, Thorwald would take his flute and -play, while his sister plaited mats and baskets out of the long rushes -that grew near the shore. - -Thus it happened that one day, while the two children sat on the shore, -they saw several ships sailing slowly past the island. - -Thorwald, who had just put down his flute, now took it up again, and -began playing as loud as he could. - -The ships came gradually nearer. - -“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, clapping her hands, “see, they are -coming nearer! Oh, play louder, louder!” and she joined her voice to -his flute. - -And sure enough, ere long, the largest of the vessels cast anchor close -to the shore, the other ships still keeping out to sea at some -distance. - -And then, to the children’s great joy, they saw their father standing -on the deck. A boat was lowered, the king and one of his followers were -quickly rowed to shore, and in a few more moments Thorwald and -Ingibjörg were clasped in their father’s arms. - -Great was his surprise to find them on this lonely island, for he had -heard nothing of what had happened in his own country during his -absence, and it was only by chance that he had sailed close to the -island, none of his people caring to come near it, as it was supposed -to be the home of evil spirits; and when they heard the sound of the -flute they thought it must surely be the song of some mermaids, wiling -the king’s fleet to destruction by their soft sweet melodies. - -But the king for some reason felt he must find out what it was, so had -ventured near the land, the rest of his fleet keeping out to sea. - -The king then asked his children how it was they were there, and when -he heard what had happened during his absence, he grew very wroth. - -He at once took the children on board his own ship, and commanded his -people under pain of instant death not to breathe a word to any one of -what had occurred. - -The fleet was then ordered to set sail and return home with all -possible speed. Arrived near his own island, the king chose a quiet and -retired part of the shore, and there he landed the children in charge -of his own attendant, telling him to keep them hidden till he sent him -word to appear with them at court. - -The fleet then departed and cast anchor at the usual landing-place. -Here the queen, arrayed in her richest garments and attended by all her -maidens, came down to welcome the king, expressing great joy at his -return. - -The king appeared well pleased to be at home again. - -“But where are the children?” he asked; “and why have they not come to -meet me, as they always do?” - -“Alas, alas!” cried the queen, putting her handkerchief to her eyes as -if to hide her tears, but really because she was afraid to look at the -king. “Poor, poor children! Pray do not speak of them! Soon after you -went away, they suddenly got very ill, and though I watched and nursed -them myself, the poor little things both died!” and Guda began to sob -and cry in reality, for she greatly feared what the king might do if he -ever heard the truth. - -And no one dared say a word; for during the king’s absence Guda, urged -on by fear of her mother if she did not get rid of her stepchildren, -and also thinking that she could only govern by making herself feared, -had ruled the kingdom with great severity, so no one dared say a word -against her, believing that the king was still devoted to her. - -The king, wishing to get at the truth of the strange tale, pretended -great sorrow at the news of the children’s death. - -“And where are the poor little things buried?” he asked. “I should like -to see their tomb.” - -The queen tried to persuade him not to go. She said she was sure it -would only increase his sorrow, and entreated him to desist. - -But the more she urged him not to go, the more determined he was to see -their tomb. - -So at length Guda yielded, and herself accompanied him to the wood at -the back of the palace, where, in a pretty open glade, she had caused a -handsome mausoleum to be erected. - -He greatly admired the beautiful carving on the stone, but he never -shed a tear, which somewhat surprised the queen. Soon after they both -returned to the palace, where the queen had had a banquet prepared to -welcome home the travellers. - -All during the feast the king still remained very silent and -preoccupied, and next morning he again went to the mausoleum, and then -said he meant to have the children’s coffins taken out. - -When the queen heard this, she threw herself on her knees before the -king, and begged and entreated him not to thus further increase his -pain and grief. But the king remained firm. The door of the great -mausoleum was thrown back, and two small coffins, handsomely ornamented -with gold and silver, were brought forth. But, behold, when at the -king’s order these were opened, instead of containing the bodies of the -two children, they were filled up with stones! - -The queen gave a great cry when she saw her wickedness had come to -light. She fell down at the king’s feet, and, sobbing and praying for -mercy, she confessed what she had done, adding that her mother, the old -witch, had forced her to do it. - -But the king was so angry that he would not listen to her words, and -ordered her to be shut up in the castle donjon till the Volkthing -decided what her punishment should be. - -Meanwhile Thorwald and Ingibjörg arrived at the palace, the king having -sent a messenger for them, and great was the rejoicing among the people -when they learnt their young prince and princess, whom they thought -dead, were alive and once again among them all. - -The children then told their story before the assembled nobles and -vikings, and when Ingibjörg related how Thorwald had killed the old -ogress, who had only been fattening them up in order to eat them, there -was a flash of lightning, and a loud crash of thunder resounded through -the great hall. The door at the lower end opened, and, to the surprise -of every one, the queen, draped in a long glistening white robe, walked -up the hall, and falling down at the king’s feet, she raised her -clasped hands towards him. - -“Pardon and forgiveness, oh king!” she cried. “The spell that has -nearly cost me my life, is at length broken! That terrible old ogress -was not my mother, but a wicked fairy who, because she thought my -mother had not treated her as well as the other fairies at my -christening, condemned me as soon as my mother died, to serve her and -obey all her behests as long as she lived. Now that your brave boy has -killed her, I am freed from her wicked spells. And now, oh my king, -punish me for the harm I have so unwillingly done; but, oh, let me live -to prove my gratitude to you and yours!” - -Great was the surprise of every one at the queen’s story, and the -ambassadors then recalled to mind how silent and grave the young queen -had been when they first saw her, even while she did all the old witch -ordered her to do. - -Thorwald also added his entreaties to those of the queen, and when -Ingibjörg with a merry laugh threw one arm round her father and the -other round the queen, the king relented. And thereupon the interrupted -feast was renewed amid general rejoicing, the queen seated at the -king’s right hand with Thorwald beside her, and Ingibjörg on his left -hand. - -There was no happier family in all the land. Queen Guda, having no -children of her own, lavished all her affection on Thorwald and -Ingibjörg, whose entreaties had restored her to her husband, and the -reign of the king and Queen Guda was ever after cited as one of the -longest and happiest ever known. - - - - - - - - -THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS - - -CHAPTER I. - -HOW QUEEN HERTHA FELL FROM HER HIGH ESTATE. - - -In a distant island, long, long ago, there lived a wealthy peasant, who -had three daughters called Alitea, Truda, and Hertha. Alitea and Truda -were both fine handsome girls, but Hertha, the youngest, was by far the -loveliest of the three. - -Their house was not far from the king’s palace, and one day, when the -three sisters were out walking, they met the king, attended by his -secretary and his valet. - -“Ah,” sighed Alitea, the eldest sister, “how happy I should be if I -could only marry the king’s valet! I should then be able to see all the -grand feasts that are held at the palace!” - -“And I should like to marry his secretary,” murmured Truda, the second -sister, “for then I should both hear and see all that was going on.” - -“Oh, if I had to marry any one,” cried Hertha, the youngest sister, “I -should like to marry King Leofric himself! See how young and handsome -he is!” - -The king, who had noticed the whispers and eager glances of the girls, -said to his attendants— - -“I wonder what those pretty maidens want? Let us go to them and find -out what they are talking about; I thought I heard them mention my -name.” - -The secretary tried to dissuade the young king from speaking to the -girls, saying he was sure their chatter was not worth listening to, and -that his Majesty had better not attend to them. But King Leofric would -not be put off, and it ended in their all three going up to the young -maidens. Then the king asked them what they had been talking about when -he and his attendants came in sight. - -Now when the girls saw the king come up to them, they were rather -frightened, but he spoke so kindly and pleasantly that their fears soon -vanished, and when he insisted on hearing what they had said, they at -last confessed the truth. - -King Leofric was mightily amused when he heard their tale. He thought -the girls very handsome, especially the youngest one, and after -chatting with them for some little time, he found them so bright and -clever, that he told them their wishes should be fulfilled. - -The sisters were so surprised to think their idle words should speedily -become real facts, that they were speechless with wonder and delight. - -So the king and his two attendants escorted the girls back to their -home, where the father’s pride may be imagined when he heard who the -suitors were. Of course he threw no difficulties in the way, and as the -king’s wishes were law, all three maidens were shortly married each to -the man of her choice. - -Now, although Alitea and Truda would have been quite satisfied with -their choice had Hertha not become queen, no sooner did they realize -how much grander was her lot than theirs, than they became very jealous -of her, and though she did her best to be friends with them, giving -them handsome presents, and taking them everywhere with her, their envy -only grew stronger, till at last they determined that, no matter at -what cost, she must be brought down from her high estate. So they -plotted and planned for many a long hour, how they could best get her -out of the way. - -At the end of a year the queen had a little son. Then her sisters took -away the baby in the night, and arranged that it should be cast into -the deep ditch outside the city walls, where all the rubbish was -thrown. But the old woman who had undertaken to do this, thought she -would give the poor babe a chance for its life; so, instead of throwing -it in the ditch, she placed it on the bank, hoping that some kind -person passing might see it and take it away. - -And this actually did happen, for Osric, a poor old woodcutter, on his -way home, seeing the pretty babe lying there crying helplessly, took it -up in his arms. - -“This is a strange thing,” he said. “Some one surely must have put it -here purposely. But I cannot leave the poor bairn crying here.” - -So saying, he carefully wrapped it in his old coat and took it home, -where he fed it as best he could. - -When next morning it was found that the baby had disappeared, the -sisters told the king they were sure that the queen must have put away -or killed the child; but, though King Leofric was greatly grieved at -the loss of his little son, he loved his wife too dearly to blame her -for the child’s disappearance. - -The next year the queen again had a baby boy, and the news caused great -rejoicings all through the kingdom. But that same night this child also -disappeared, and the two sisters again told the king that they were -sure the queen had caused it to be killed. - -But King Leofric, though startled and grieved at these strange -disappearances of his children, still trusted his wife and would not -hear a word against her. - -The following year, greatly to the king’s delight, the queen had a baby -girl. - -“Surely,” she thought, “this time nothing shall come between me and my -baby.” So she would not let the little creature out of her arms day or -night. - -But she was weak and ill, and the second night, seeing she would not -lay down the child, the wicked sisters gave her a sleeping-draught, and -as soon as her eyelids closed, they again took away the babe and gave -it to the old woman to throw into the ditch. - -When next morning the king heard that his little daughter, at whose -birth he had so rejoiced, had also disappeared, his grief and anger -knew no bounds. They quite overcame his former love for his wife. He -would listen to no excuses, and ordered her to be thrown into the den -of the big lion. - -When the wicked sisters heard this, they thought they had now got rid -of Queen Hertha. They were quite pleased to think they had at last -succeeded in the wicked plot they had planned, without the king or any -one else ever suspecting the part they had taken in it. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -WHAT HAD BEFALLEN THE TWO LITTLE PRINCES AND THEIR SISTER. - - -But Queen Hertha was not dead; for the lion, so far from hurting her, -laid himself quietly down at her feet, and when his food was brought to -him, he would never touch it till the queen had taken her share. - -So, while every one thought she was dead, Queen Hertha lived beside her -powerful friend. At first she had been terribly frightened, but she -speedily grew almost to love the huge beast, who, when the king and her -sisters had been so cruel, had befriended her in her hour of need. -Still it was at best but a dreary existence, and many times and often -she wished she could but know what was happening outside the lion’s -den. - -As for the children, the same old man, Osric, who had picked up the -first baby, had fortunately also found the other boy and the baby girl, -and had taken them home to his own little cot, near the woods, where he -brought them up as well as he could. He called the elder boy Wilhelm, -the second one Sigurd, and the little baby girl Olga. - -He had tried at first to find out whose children they could possibly -be, but one night he dreamed that a beautiful fairy came to his -bedside, and said— - -“Osric, if you love the children, don’t ask any questions about them, -but bring them up as your own—their enemies will else destroy them. Let -them wait till they are grown up.” - -So he had kept his own counsel, and did the best he could for them. -Strangely enough, too, he found that his barrel of meal never ran -short, and with his cow and his little patch of garden ground they -always had a sufficiency of food. - -So the children grew up strong and healthy, the boys helping the old -man in his forest work, and fetching the wood and water that was -wanted; and as for Olga, she soon became quite an expert little -housekeeper. But, though they wore rough, home-spun garments, they were -good to look at, for they all three inherited the marvellous beauty of -their father and mother. - -At last, when the young people were grown up, the old man, feeling his -end draw near, called Olga and her brothers to his bedside. He then -told them how and where he had found them, and also mentioned the -strange vision he had had. - -“But now that you are grown up,” he added, “I should advise you to make -all inquiries, and not to rest till you have found out who and what you -are, for I feel sure you are no ordinary children.” Thereupon he gave -them his blessing and died. - -Wilhelm, Sigurd, and Olga sorrowed deeply over the death of their kind -foster-father, for they had loved him dearly. When they had buried him -in the forest, they returned sadly to the empty hut and consulted -together as to what they had best do in order to carry out his -instructions. - -While they were thus sitting and talking, the door of the hut opened, -and an old man entered. He was dressed entirely in green; his hair was -long and white, so also was his beard, and in his hand he carried a -thick oaken staff. - -“Good morrow, father,” said Wilhelm; “you are welcome, though we have -not much to offer you. Pray take a seat and rest, for you look weary.” - -“I have come a long way, my son,” answered the old man; “but though I -am still hale and hearty, I shall not be sorry for a short rest. But -you seem in sorrow or trouble,” he added, looking from one to the -other. “Perhaps I might be able to help you, for I have travelled far, -and seen many strange and wonderful things.” - -“We shall indeed be glad of some advice,” said Sigurd, while Olga -hastened to place a bowl of new milk and some oatcakes before the -traveller. “Sir, we are sadly perplexed as to what we ought to do.” And -the brothers then proceeded to tell the stranger their story, and the -advice their foster-father had given them. - -When he had heard their strange tale, the old man said— - -“I fear I cannot help you myself, but I think I know some one who may -be able to advise you. You must know that about three days’ journey -from here, there lies a valley full of strangely shaped stones. In the -middle of this valley there is a rock, on which a large bird sits, who -is very wise, and understands and speaks the human language. Now, I -think you should go and see this bird, though I will not conceal from -you that there is very great danger attending such a visit. Many people -have gone to consult him, but so far no one has ever returned. He is, -however, so wise that he can both foretell the future, and also reveal -the past. Many princes and others have gone for advice to this -wonderful bird, but one and all have failed in carrying out the -conditions, which can alone insure success. You must know that whoever -mounts the rock on which the bird sits, must be so brave, and have such -strength of will, that, no matter what he may see or hear, he must not -turn round or look back; for if he does, even for only a second, he -will at once be turned into stone. So far, no one yet has possessed the -required purpose and unswerving staunchness,” continued the old man; -“but it is not difficult to mount the rock, provided you have the -necessary determination. Then, when you have mounted, you will have the -power to restore to life all those who, through lack of will and -strength of purpose, were turned into stone, for on the summit of the -rock there is a huge jar filled with magic water, and he who safely -reaches the summit may take some of this water, and sprinkle it over -those who have been turned to stone; they will then awake to life, and -regain their form and figure.” - -Both brothers thought the task by no means a difficult one, and -declared themselves quite ready and willing to undertake the journey. -They thanked the old man heartily for all his information and advice, -and then sped him on his journey. - -Next morning Wilhelm said to Sigurd that he would start forth in search -of the rock. But before he left, he said to his brother— - -“If at any time you see three drops of blood on your knife when you are -at dinner, you must get up and follow me, for you will then know that I -have failed, and have been turned to stone, and that you must then try -your best.” - -So Wilhelm went forth, followed by the good wishes of Sigurd and Olga. -But after three days, when the brother and sister sat down to dinner, -behold three drops of blood were on the blade of Sigurd’s knife! - -Hastily starting up, he told Olga he must be off at once in search of -their brother. - -“And remember, Olga, though I hope I may be successful, if at the end -of three days you see three drops of blood, on your knife, you will -know that I too have failed.” - -He then bade her a loving farewell; and Olga saw him start on his way, -with many fears and prayers in her heart for his safety. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -OLGA’S COURAGE RESCUES HER BROTHERS, QUEEN HERTHA IS RESTORED TO HER -HUSBAND, AND THE PARENTS RECOVER THEIR CHILDREN. - - -It seemed to Olga as if the time would never pass. Each day seemed -longer than the last, and when the morning of the third day arrived, -she had scarcely courage to look at her knife as she sat down to her -breakfast. - -But, oh joy! the blade was bright and clear, and with a light and happy -heart, she went about her daily tasks. - -When midday approached, she again glanced anxiously at the table, but, -to her intense relief, the knife beside her plate was undimmed by -either spot or stain, and feeling as if a great weight had been lifted -off her, she sat down to her spinning-wheel, which she had not had the -heart to do before, and hummed one of her favourite ballads, to drive -away the feeling of loneliness that crept over her. And thus the hours -passed; then, as the long, slanting rays of the sun warned her that the -day was nearly over, Olga put away her spinning-wheel, and got ready -her supper. She had placed her plate of porridge on the table, and, -bringing a bowl of milk from the cupboard, had just seated herself, -when, glancing down, she saw three bright crimson drops on the knife -beside her plate! - -With a cry of grief and horror, Olga sprang up. There was now no -thought of food or rest. Not a second must be lost if she hoped to save -her brothers! - -Hastily putting on her cloak and hood, she hurried out into the forest, -following the path she had seen her brothers take. - -Evening was closing in, and the tall trees cast dark and weird shadows -around her. But never for a moment did Olga hesitate or rest. Strange, -uncouth sounds seemed to fill the air, and she could almost fancy that -the clinging brushwood which often crossed her path, seemed like long -arms trying to hold her back. But she had only one thought, one -resolve—the rescue of her brothers; so she kept bravely on, putting -aside every obstacle that obstructed her way. - -At length, after a long and weary journey, Olga arrived at the valley -in which stood the great rock. As she came near, she saw that the whole -ground was covered with innumerable stones of quaint and varied forms. -Some looked like people, some like animals, and one tall figure had -several square stones at his feet, like chests or boxes. - -But Olga, though her heart almost jumped into her mouth at the wild, -weird scene, walked courageously forward, turning neither to the right -nor left till she reached the rock on which sat the bird, his crest -raised fiercely, while angry flashes of light from his eyes almost -blinded her. No sooner, however, had her foot touched it, than a loud -rumbling noise arose, wild cries and screams filled the air, thunder -pealed, and flash after flash of lightning filled the valley with a -lurid light, strong arms caught hold of her and tried to keep her back, -while entreaties for help sounded on every side. Once, indeed, she -distinctly heard her brothers’ voices, praying her to look round if she -loved them. Steadfastly, however, with a prayer on her lips for -strength and guidance, Olga went bravely up the rock. - -No sooner had she reached the summit, than immediately the thunder and -lightning ceased, the weird cries and screams were silent, and, as she -approached the great bird, he lowered his angry crest, and in a soft -voice, praised her for her courage and steadfastness. - -“I can now tell you whatever you desire, and will gladly help you in -any way you wish,” he added. - -Then Olga asked that she might first of all be allowed to restore to -life all those who had been turned to stone. - -This the bird readily granted, and, filling the lid of the stone jar -with some of the life-restoring water, Olga lost no time in sprinkling -all the strangely shaped stones with the magic water. - -They all immediately regained their natural forms; the still and silent -valley soon re-echoed with the sound of voices, and as the girl stood -there between her two rescued brothers, all the others came up to thank -the fair and brave maiden whose courage and steadfastness had rescued -them from their stony prison and restored them to life. - -“And now,” said Olga, turning again to the wonderful bird, “can you -tell us whose children we are?” - -“You are the children of the king of this country,” he replied; and -then proceeded to tell them how the two wicked aunts, through jealousy, -had caused them to be carried away, and had then accused their mother -of destroying them, for which supposed misdeed she had been thrown into -the lion’s den. - -“But,” he added, seeing the grief and horror of the young people, “the -lion’s mouth was closed, so that, instead of killing her, he not only -shares his food with her, but has so guarded the cage that no one dares -enter; she is still alive, therefore, though almost at death’s door -through grief and all the anxiety she has endured.” - -Then one of the strange figures who had been restored to life, and whom -Olga had especially noticed as being taller and fairer than most of the -others, and also because he was surrounded with several quaintly shaped -chests, now came forward. He was a handsome young fellow, and stated -that he was called Odo, and was the son of a neighbouring king, and -that, having gone forth in search of treasure and adventures, he had -succeeded in amassing a large quantity of gold and precious stones, and -was on his way home, when he heard of the wonderful bird, who could -foretell the future. He had gained the valley and was almost close to -the bird, when he incautiously looked back, hearing wild cries for -help, and in that moment he had been turned to stone, and his were the -quaintly shaped chests Olga had noticed. - -The bird, being in a gracious mood, allowed the prince to carry away -his treasure; so, followed by his servants, he accompanied Olga and her -brothers to their home. - -As soon as they arrived, they at once went to the lion’s den and -liberated the poor queen—the lion offering no resistance—and took her -back to their hut. Poor Hertha was almost dead with grief and anxiety; -but loving care quickly restored her to health, and the delight of -seeing her dear children, whom she had thought dead, alive and well -before her, did more than anything to restore her and make her strong -and well. - -They then procured her some rich and fitting garments, and leaving her -in the hut, they repaired to the king’s court and demanded an audience. - -After some little delay, this was granted, for after the loss of his -wife and children the king had grown sad and listless, often blaming -himself for condemning his queen so hurriedly; for, when he had time to -think it all over, he could not, despite her sisters’ repeated -representations, believe that the queen had really killed her children. - -When the sister and brothers were ushered into the royal presence, the -king was at once struck by their noble appearance, especially with -Olga, whose likeness to her mother was marvellous. - -They then told him who they were and how they had been saved, and also -that they had just freed their mother, who was not dead, as he had been -told. - -King Leofric could scarcely believe he heard aright as they related -their wonderful tale, the particulars of which they had received from -the magic bird, and it is impossible to describe his delight and -thankfulness to find that his wife, whom he had loved so dearly, was -not only proved innocent, but was alive and well. - -He immediately sent for her two wicked sisters, and when questioned as -to what they had done, they began first to prevaricate, and then each -accused the other of having done the wicked deed. But the truth was -clearly proved against them, they were therefore both thrown into the -lion’s den, where the poor queen had so long lingered; this time, -however, the lion never hesitated, but eat them both up at once. - -The king then eagerly went to fetch his queen, who returned to the -palace with all due honours and splendour. - -A great feast was immediately prepared to celebrate the happy -restoration of the lost queen and her three children. - -This feast lasted many days, for all who chose to come were welcome; -indeed, it seemed as if the king could not do enough to show how -thankful he was. - -He remitted the sentences of many state prisoners, and all the poor in -the kingdom received rich gifts. - -When at length the feast came to an end, Prince Odo asked the king for -the hand of his daughter, the fair princess Olga. - -Thereupon a fresh feast was arranged to celebrate the marriage of the -prince and princess, and this was carried out with still greater -splendour, such as had never been seen before. - -Not only was the big hall of the palace prepared for the invited -guests, but endless tables were spread in the great courtyard for all -the poor and homeless, to whom abundant good fare was generously -dispensed, for, Princess Olga said, as they had been poor themselves -they must never forget their less fortunate subjects. - -Then, when it was over, Prince Odo returned to his own kingdom with his -wife, where they reigned in peace and happiness for many years. - -Wilhelm married a beautiful cousin, and succeeded to the throne at his -father’s death, Sigurd also married a lovely princess in a neighbouring -state, and came to the throne on the death of his father-in-law. - -Thus Olga and her brothers, after all their trials, lived long and -happily, their children and children’s children reigning after them for -many generations. - - - - - - - - -THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE - - -CHAPTER I. - -DEATH OF THE QUEEN. THE KING REMARRIES, AND PROCEEDS ON A TOUR THROUGH -HIS KINGDOM. - - -There once reigned a king and queen, and they had one little daughter -called Isolde. She was the loveliest little maiden ever seen; her skin -was white as the driven snow, her cheeks looked as if pink rose-petals -had fallen on them, her lips were the colour of the reddest cherries, -and the deepest blue of the summer sky seemed reflected in her eyes, -while her long fair hair, reaching almost down to the ground, glistened -like gold when touched by the sun’s rays. - -Having no son of his own, the king had adopted his nephew Fertram as -his heir to the crown. - -The boy was as handsome as the little girl was lovely, and his father -and mother being both dead, he was brought up at his uncle’s court. - -He was two years older than Isolde; but the children were devoted to -each other, and the parents often looked forward to the time when they -would be old enough to be betrothed and married. - -But the truth of the old saying, “the best-laid plans of mice and men -gang aft agley,” was once again to be verified, for when Isolde and -Fertram were respectively sixteen and eighteen, and there was talk of a -great betrothal feast shortly, the good queen, who had gone out bathing -in the sea on a raw autumn morning, took a severe chill and shortly -after died. - -The king was quite inconsolable at her loss, and after her funeral, he -shut himself up in his rooms for many months and would see no one but -Fertram and Isolde. Even when at length he again came forth, he seemed -to take no interest in anything. - -Gradually matters grew worse and worse, till at last the chief officers -of the court came to him and advised him to marry again. - -For a long time the king would not listen to them; but at length, -wearied out with their importunities, he said they might go and see if -they could find any one worthy to succeed his late queen. - -So some ships were fitted out, and the chief officers started forth on -their quest, they sailed on for many days without seeing any land, but -at length they saw some rising ground on the horizon, which, as they -came nearer, proved to be a rocky island surrounded by a low sandy -beach. - -Here the men landed, and following a narrow road which led them up a -thickly wooded valley, they presently arrived at the gates of a fine -castle. - -They looked to see if the warden was there, for the drawbridge was -down; but no one was on the walls, so they crossed the bridge and blew -the horn which hung near the gateway. Immediately the great doors flew -open, and they entered. - -Still there was no one about; so they walked up a wide flight of -stairs, and presently they came out on a broad terrace. Here a -handsome, tall, and stately woman, dressed all in black, came forward -and bade them welcome; she then clapped her hands, and a pretty -dark-haired maiden appeared, bearing a silver tray with flagons of rich -wine and fruit. - -The ministers were invited to sit down on one of the big stone benches, -and while they were partaking of the fruit and wine, which was very -welcome after their long walk, the lady told them that her husband had -died in battle, most of his followers having also been killed, and that -she was now living there alone with her daughter. - -Then she brought out her lute, and sang to the men while they rested, -and entertained them so well, that they all agreed they need go no -further to seek a lady worthy to fill the late queen’s place; so they -forthwith solicited her hand for their master the king. - -At first the queen said she could not think of accepting the offer, for -that she had made up her mind, after her dear husband’s death, to live -and die in his now deserted castle; but the more reluctant she -appeared, the king’s ambassadors only grew the more urgent, until at -length she consented to go with them. - -Handing over the castle and all it contained to an old servant, she and -her daughter departed with the king’s people, and, the wind being -favourable, the homeward journey did not take many days to accomplish. - -When the king saw the ships in the distance all decorated with flags -and gaily coloured banners, he knew that the ministers must have been -successful in their quest; so he ordered out his golden chariot, and, -accompanied by all his chief courtiers, drove down to the shore, there -to await the travellers. - -At length the vessels were beached, and no sooner had the king set eyes -on his bride, than he at once felt a great love for her in his heart. -He placed her beside him in his golden chariot, while her daughter and -the attendants followed in a silver one. And thus they proceeded back -to the palace, where a great feast had been prepared, at which all the -great princes and nobles of the land were present. - -The rejoicings continued for a whole week; wine and mead were lavishly -dispensed to all who came, and the tables literally groaned beneath the -great dishes of fish, flesh, and fowl, interspersed with huge pyramids -of delicate cakes and delicious fruits. - -At the end of the feast, each guest was presented with valuable gifts -from the king’s treasure-house, so that all those who were poor when -they came, returned home rich and happy, while the queen herself was -invested with all the grandeur and power of her new position. - -Strangely enough the new queen’s daughter was called Isolde, like the -king’s daughter; but, though the former was very pretty, every one -declared she could not compare with the latter. So, in order to -distinguish them, the former was always spoken of as “dark Isolde” and -the latter “fair Isolde.” - -Now Isolde, the king’s daughter, did not live in the palace, for her -father, on her sixteenth birthday, had built her a separate tower -standing in the midst of a beautiful garden. It was fitted up with -every possible luxury and convenience; rich curtains draped all the -windows, soft couches, covered with dainty silks and cushions of cloth -of gold, lined the walls, and bright carpets were spread on the inlaid, -polished floors. - -Here Isolde spent her days very pleasantly with her two favourite -attendants Eya and Meya, spinning and weaving and gathering flowers to -deck her rooms; and here Fertram would often join her, after one of -their long rides in the forest, chatting and laughing and making happy -plans for their future. - -Soon after the king’s second wedding, the queen came to him one day, -and, after praising his kind rule over his people, told him she thought -he ought not to remain longer at home with her, but make a tour and -visit all his provinces to see what the governors were doing, and -whether they were getting in the treasure rightly. - -The king, who was very happy and comfortable at home, did not at first -agree to this; but the queen at last managed to persuade him, and also -advised him to take Fertram with him, saying that it was only right he -should see something of the world, and of the kingdom over which he was -one day to rule. - -So at length the king yielded, and ordered his ships to be got ready, -at the same time telling Fertram that he was to accompany him. - -Though pleased at the thought of the journey, Fertram was grieved to -leave fair Isolde, and the parting between them was a very sad one, for -both felt that some misfortune was hanging over them, and yet they -could not tell what. - -A few days later the king and Fertram sailed away amid great cheering -of the people, who crowded down to the shore to wish the travellers -good speed on their journey and a quick and happy return. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -WHAT BEFALLS “FAIR ISOLDE” AFTER HER FATHER HAS GONE. - - -Isolde the fair felt terribly sad and lonely after her father’s and -Fertram’s departure; she lost all interest in her work and play, and -would sit for hours at one of the windows facing the sea, ever hoping -to see the welcome sight of the returning ships. - -At last, one morning about a fortnight after the king had gone, the -queen came to her, and, greeting her kindly, asked her to come with her -and her daughter dark Isolde and spend the day in the woods. - -“I know a lovely spot,” she added, “where we can have a splendid game -of ball, and then, when we are tired, we can sit down and rest and dine -beneath the shade of the trees.” - -Fair Isolde at first refused, saying she did not feel as if she cared -to play; but the queen would take no denial, and at last Isolde, who -had been very lonely since Fertram went away, agreed to go, together -with her two maidens Eya and Meya. - -It was a fine bright morning as the whole party set forth, and the sun -and the fresh air soon made Isolde feel more like her former self. - -Laughing and singing, the whole party wandered merrily through the -woods till they reached a lovely open glade, when they commenced a -merry game. - -Here, there, and everywhere flew the bright-coloured balls, tossed and -caught by eager hands. - -Isolde the fair was more deft in her play than the others, and never -missed a ball; but further and even further flew the balls sent by the -queen and her daughter, till at length they and fair Isolde were quite -out of sight of their attendants, when the latter, running swiftly -after a bright crimson ball, suddenly paused, for at her feet there -yawned a deep dark pit. - -“Oh, stop!” she cried, startled, looking round at the queen and dark -Isolde. “Stop! Don’t come any further, or you will fall into this -dreadful place!” But the words had scarcely passed her lips when she -felt a strong push and fell headlong into the hole. - -Then the queen, laughing wickedly, looked down at poor Isolde and said— - -“Ha! ha! my pretty bird! How do you like your new house, fair Isolde? -It is not quite so fine as your grand, beautiful tower, is it? But you -won’t need such pretty things now, for you will soon be dead, and then -Fertram on his return will marry my dark Isolde!” - -“Oh, help me out! Don’t leave me here!” cried fair Isolde; “and I will -promise, on the word of a princess, never to speak of this to any one!” - -“No, no, my young damsel! Promises are easily broken; but the dead tell -no tales!” And, despite her tears and entreaties, the wicked queen and -her daughter placed branches of pine trees across the open pit, and -then covered them thickly with earth and leaves, so that no one, even -if they passed that way, would ever dream there was a grave hidden -beneath. - -By this time the sun had set, and it was getting dusk ere they had -finished their task; so the queen and dark Isolde hastened back to the -palace, but ere they entered it, they set fire to fair Isolde’s tower, -which was soon completely burnt to the ground. - -The queen’s attendants, meanwhile, together with Eya and Meya, finding -the queen and the two princesses did not return, called out and -searched for them in various directions, but, seeing nothing of them, -concluded they had returned to the palace, and so, as it was now quite -dark, hastened home themselves. - -On their arrival there, they found the queen and dark Isolde, who said -fair Isolde had returned with them back to her tower, saying she was -tired, when shortly after, to their horror, they had noticed flames -bursting out of the windows, but ere they could send help, the tower -was burnt down. - -Poor Eya and Meya were inconsolable at the loss of their beloved -mistress, and mourned long and sadly for her. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -“FAIR ISOLDE” ESCAPES, AND DISGUISES HERSELF. - - -We must now return to fair Isolde. - -When she heard the queen’s words and knew that they did not mean to -help her, but intended leaving her there to die, she wept long and -bitterly; then, as hour after hour passed, and, though she listened -intently, she could hear no one passing by who might have helped her, -she sat down on a heap of leaves lying in one corner, and began to -think how best she could get out. Then she suddenly remembered that she -had fortunately that morning put on the golden girdle which had been a -parting gift of her mother on her death-bed, and to which was attached -a large pair of golden scissors. She had enjoined fair Isolde never to -go outside the house without this girdle, for it had been given her by -a fairy godmother, and had the marvellous power of preserving whoever -wore it both from hunger and fatigue. - -Isolde, therefore, after her first burst of grief, felt she was not -quite helpless; the power of the girdle would save her from starvation, -till she could once again procure food. And meanwhile, feeling somewhat -comforted, she took hold of the big golden scissors, and by working -hard, and persevering in spite of fatigue, she managed to dig some deep -holes in the side of the pit, large enough to give her a good foothold, -and thus managed to climb up to the top, and work her way through the -mass of earth and leaves the wicked queen and her daughter had piled up -together. - -When she at last got out, she wandered about the forest for some time, -till she got back to the open glade, where they had played ball. - -Here she sat down to consider what she had better do. - -At first she thought it would be safer to keep hidden away in the -forest, for fear her stepmother might find her and again try to kill -her; but, on second thoughts, she decided it would be better for her to -return to the tower, and so disguise herself that no one could possibly -recognize her. - -She first stained her face brown with the juice of some berries, and -then with her deft fingers she made herself a quaint dress and large -cap out of various coloured leaves, and thus disguised, she went back -to her tower, and found it a heap of ashes. Feeling now certain there -was a plot against her, she determined to go on to the palace, went -round to the kitchen door, and begged the cook to give her a morsel of -food, as she was very hungry. - -The cook, who was a kind-hearted old woman, told her to sit down on a -bench, and fetched her some bread and meat, in return for which, Isolde -offered to mend her clothes for her, as she probably had no time to do -so herself, saying her name was Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. - -The old cook, who, although good at her own work, was no great hand -with her needle, was delighted when she heard this, and told her she -was welcome to stay as long as she liked, more especially as the king -would soon be back, when there would be plenty of work for every one. - -So Näfra Kolla remained, and when it was seen how clever she was with -her needle, she found plenty to do, for the whole king’s household -declared they had never seen such beautiful work as hers. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -FERTRAM FALLS UNDER A SPELL, AND IS BETROTHED TO “DARK ISOLDE.” - - -At length the king returned from his long tour accompanied by Fertram, -and as soon as the ships were in sight, the queen and her daughter -drove down to the shore to welcome them home. - -When they were all four seated in the golden chariot on their way back -to the palace, both the king and Fertram were greatly surprised not to -see fair Isolde, and asked why she had not come down to meet them. - -Then the queen, pretending to weep, and putting her handkerchief to her -eyes, said that some time after the king’s departure, the tower in -which Isolde lived had been burned to the ground; no one could find out -how the accident had happened, but they thought the princess must have -carelessly left a light near some of the curtains. - -This terrible calamity was a fearful blow to Fertram, so, instead of -joining in the festivities to celebrate the king’s return, he shut -himself up in his own rooms and would see no one for several weeks. - -At last the queen herself came to his door, and as she would take no -denial, he was at length obliged to open it. When she entered, he saw -she held a golden goblet in her hand, filled with wine. At first he -would have none of it; but as she continued to press and urge him, if -only just to taste it, hoping by so doing to get rid of her, Fertram -took the cup and drank a little. But no sooner had he swallowed the -first mouthful than he fell into a deep sleep, and lost all -consciousness. - -When at last he awakened, all remembrance of his love for fair Isolde -had vanished. - -The queen, seeing the satisfactory effect of her magic draught, lost no -time in sounding the praises of her own daughter, until at length, -after much persuasion, Fertram consented to marry her, and a day was -fixed for the wedding. - -Ere this could take place, however, the future bride had, according to -the custom of the country, to embroider and make up both her own and -the bridegroom’s wedding garments. - -Now, dark Isolde was not good with her needle; she was very lazy, and -much preferred idling about and gossiping in the stables and kennels, -to sewing or spinning indoors. - -In her perplexity as to what she had better do, for she wanted to marry -Fertram, she sauntered across the stable yard to the kitchen, where the -old cook was sitting on a stool shelling peas, and asked her what she -would advise her to do. - -“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to be so helpless,” answered the -cook, crossly, for she had no love for the new queen and her daughter. -“It is all very well for a poor old woman like me not to be able to use -her needle, for I have always had to work hard for my living, and my -hands soon got too rough for sewing much; but for a young princess like -you not to be able to embroider her own wedding-dress! Why, such a -disgrace will be handed down for generations! But there, as you are so -stupid, I suppose I must try and help you. Fortunately there is a young -girl here, called Näfra Kolla, who sews as beautifully as any princess; -you tell her I sent you, and I dare say she will help you.” - -When dark Isolde heard this she was greatly pleased, and at once ran up -to her room and brought down the various pieces of silk and twists of -gold and silver thread, and brought them to Näfra Kolla, begging her to -make up the garments. This Näfra Kolla promised to do, and her clever -busy fingers finished both the bridal garments the evening before the -wedding. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -THE SPELL IS BROKEN, AND THE WICKED QUEEN’S DESIGNS ARE FRUSTRATED. - - -The following morning the sun shone out bright and clear, and every one -declared no happier omen could usher in so auspicious a day. - -But when the queen went to her daughter’s room to waken her, in place -of dark Isolde, there lay a hideous dwarf in the bed. - -“Oh, Isolde!” cried the queen, wringing her hands, “what can we do? How -was it possible that we both forgot that this is the one morning in the -year on which you must resume your own form? Oh, this is terrible! We -must put off the wedding, and say that you are ill!” - -“No, no,” croaked the misshapen figure; “if we once let Fertram off, I -know he will never marry me.” - -The queen remained lost in thought for a few minutes. Then she -exclaimed— - -“I know what we will do! I will get Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. She -is just your height and size. I will dress her as the bride, and under -the thickly embroidered veil no one will notice the difference. Then, -after the whole party come back from their ride, you will have resumed -your own pretty face and figure. You can then change with Näfra Kolla, -and none will be any the wiser.” - -“But will not Näfra Kolla talk about it or object?” asked the dwarf. - -“Neither she herself nor any one else will know anything about it,” -replied the queen, “You leave it all to me.” - -In a short time the queen went to Näfra Kolla’s room, and brought her a -hot cup of coffee. - -“Drink this,” she said; “I am sure you must be wearied out with all the -work you have done, and this will be a tiring day for you.” - -Though Näfra Kolla was not thirsty, she did not like to refuse the -queen, thinking she really meant it kindly; but no sooner had she -swallowed the coffee than she seemed to fall into a sort of trance. It -seemed to her as if she were Isolde again, and that this was her own -wedding-day. She was dressed in the bridal garments, and the richly -embroidered veil was thrown over her; then, after the wedding ceremony -was over, the whole bridal party went for a ride through the forest. It -all seemed like a strange dream to the girl. - -As they passed the blackened ruins of Isolde’s tower, Näfra Kolla -murmured— - - - “Once thou wert bright and fair, - Now thou art burnt, oh chamber mine.” - - -Fertram bent forward on his horse, and asked her what she had said. But -she gave him no answer. - -Shortly after they came to a big lime tree, whose sweet blossoms -scented the whole air, and Näfra Kolla murmured— - - - “Behold this giant linden tree - Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde - Plighted their troth for ever and aye. - And he will hold to it yet!” - - -After riding some little distance further, they came to the deep -trench. - -Looking down into it, Näfra Kolla murmured— - - - “But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, - Here would my life have ended.” - - -Once again Fertram asked her what she had said; but still she remained -silent. - -At last, just as the sun was setting, they returned to the palace. -Näfra Kolla dismounted and went up to her own room; but scarcely had -she sat down, than a sudden giddiness seized her, all grew dark before -her eyes, and she lost consciousness. - -Then the queen, who had been waiting for her, came forth from behind a -screen where she had been hidden, and, taking off the bridal garments, -she hastened with them to dark Isolde’s room. The latter had now -regained her fair form, and was quickly robed in the rich garments of -the bride, after which the queen returned to Näfra Kolla and dressed -her in her usual dress. - -Presently Fertram came for Isolde, and, sitting down beside her, asked -her what she had said during the ride, when they passed the ruins of -her tower. - -“I really cannot remember what I said,” replied Isolde. - -“But you must tell me,” said Fertram. - -Then Isolde went to her mother and asked her what Näfra Kolla could -have said. So the queen told her, and Isolde returned to Fertram and -repeated the words. - -But he felt strangely dissatisfied. - -“I should also like to know what it was you said when we passed beneath -the great lime tree, and when we came to that deep trench in the -forest.” - -“I really cannot recollect all I said,” replied dark Isolde, crossly. -“I am sure it was nothing of any importance.” - -“Nay, but I insist upon knowing,” said Fertram, “you seemed so strange -and not at all like yourself; you must tell me!” - -So Isolde once again went to her mother, and the queen said that when -they came to the great linden tree, Näfra Kolla had said— - - - “Behold the giant linden tree - Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde - Plighted their troth for ever and aye. - And he will hold to it yet!” - - -and that when they arrived at the deep trench, she murmured— - - - “But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, - Here would my life have ended.” - - -When dark Isolde returned to Fertram with these answers, she thought, -“Surely now, he must be satisfied.” - -But all these replies had just the opposite effect, for the more he -heard, the more strange and startling did it all appear to him. - -“Oh, my lost fair Isolde,” he cried, “would that I could learn the -truth of all this!” - -Then suddenly it seemed as if a veil were lifted from his memory, he -recollected all his love for his cousin fair Isolde, and how different -she was in every way to the dark maiden beside him. - -“Oh, Isolde, my own fair princess,” he cried, “would that I could see -you once again and hold you to my heart! But as you are dead, and this -is not possible, may I also die, and so be with you!” - -Scarcely had these words passed his lips, when a soft light suddenly -filled the room, and lo! in the open doorway stood his own fair cousin, -more sweet and beautiful than ever. - -Stretching out her arms towards him, she said—“Oh, Fertram, your love -and faithfulness have conquered and overcome the wicked spells of my -stepmother. If you indeed are still true to me, we may yet defeat her, -and all will be well!” - -“Isolde, my own Isolde,” cried Fertram, “can it really be you, or is it -only your spirit; and are you not dead, as they solemnly assured me?” -And he drew her lovingly towards him. - -At this moment, the queen rushed into the room, speedily followed by -the king. - -When she saw that her wicked scheme had fallen through, she gave a -great scream, which shook the whole palace. In an instant she was -changed back into the wicked giantess she had originally been, and her -daughter, who was behind her, became again the ugly little dwarf. - -The king, in his anger at the terrible deception that had been -practised on him, wanted then and there to order them to be instantly -killed; but, at fair Isolde’s petition, they were sent back to their -own island, and bound never to quit it on pain of instant death. - -Then a fresh, and, this time, a very merry wedding-feast was ordered, -which was much more magnificent than the last one. The tables were -laden - - - “With peacocks roasted - And peacocks spiced, - With fishes boiled - And fishes fried, - With mimjam and pimjam - And multum salve; - The wine that was drank - Was primat and claret, - As well as the wine of Garganus.” - - -Then all the guests, ere their departure, were laden with presents from -the king’s treasure-house; and when, after some years, the old king was -gathered to his fathers, Fertram and Isolde reigned jointly, and lived -long and happily, seeing their children and great-great-grandchildren -around them. - - - - - - - - -PRINCE HLINI - - -In a far country, there once lived a king and a queen. They had an only -son, called Hlini, who even as a child showed wonderful talents, and -grew up the handsomest, cleverest, and bravest man in all the land. - -One day, the prince went out hunting with some of the courtiers. It was -a beautiful morning; the sun shone with unusual brilliancy, birds and -game of all kinds were plentiful; and, well pleased with their good -day’s sport, the whole party turned homewards as the afternoon shadows -began to lengthen, when suddenly a thick fog arose, which soon -completely surrounded them. They lost sight of the prince, and it was -only with great difficulty that they made their way back to the castle. - -When the king heard that his son had not returned, he became very -anxious; and the fog having somewhat lifted, he at once sent out -messengers to try and find him. But although they searched in all -directions for three days and nights, they could find no trace of -him,—no one had heard of or seen Prince Hlini. - -This sudden disappearance of his son greatly grieved the king; and -when, on the evening of the third day, the messengers returned without -any news of him, the king retired to his room, and, throwing himself on -his bed, gave way to the deepest grief. In vain the queen tried to -cheer him, telling him that Hlini was so brave and clever, he would be -sure to return safely. The king would not be consoled, and said he -would gladly give the half of his kingdom to any one who would bring -him back his son. - -Now, not far from the palace, in the middle of a wild moor, covered -with yellow gorse and purple heather, there lived an old man in a -little cottage with his only child, a daughter called Signy, who was -both beautiful and clever. They were very poor, but lived happily and -contented on wild honey and the berries that grew on the moors. When -Signy heard from the shepherds that the prince had disappeared and that -the king had offered the half of his kingdom to whoever should find -him, she begged her father to let her go in search of him. At first he -was very unwilling to part with her, dreading the dangers she might -have to encounter; but Signy said she felt quite sure she would succeed -in her search. All she wanted was a pair of new shoes and some food. -And so, after a little more persuasion, her father gave her his -blessing and started her on her journey. - -Signy wandered on for several days, resting in the evenings in some -sheltered nook, and ever going towards the north. It was now -mid-summer, the days were long—in fact, there was scarcely any night; -and on the fourth evening, just as the sun, like a huge red ball, was -setting in a bed of crimson and gold, only to rise again, Signy saw -some rocks in front of her, in one of which was a huge cave. Listening -carefully for a few minutes and hearing no sound, Signy entered very -softly, and there she saw two beds: one was covered with a beautiful -blue silk quilt, embroidered with gold; the other had a crimson velvet -quilt, embroidered with silver. Going cautiously forward, she saw the -prince, lying fast asleep on the bed with the golden quilt. - -Signy was delighted with her discovery, and went up to him to waken -him; but though she shook him, at first gently and then more roughly, -she found she could not rouse him. Looking up, she saw some strange -letters, or runes, cut into the wooden headboard of the bed. - -Now, though her father, who was a learned old man, had taught Signy to -read runes, she could make nothing of these. She therefore determined -to wait and see who the owner of the cave was, and discovering a narrow -recess near the opening, she crept quietly in. - -Hardly had she got safely into her hiding-place, than she heard a -terrible noise, like a peal of thunder. The earth began to quake, and -presently two frightful giantesses entered the cave. - -As they came in, the taller and elder of the two cried out angrily, -“Pah! I smell the smell of a human being here!” - -“Of course you do,” replied her sister, “seeing that Hlini the king’s -son is asleep here.” - -They then went to the bed on which Hlini was lying, and moving the -headboard, on which the runes were carved, to one side, out came two -beautiful silver swans. - -“Sing, my beautiful swans, sing, and waken Hlini,” cried the -giantesses. - -And as the swans, obeying, sang a lovely sweet song, the prince awoke. - -The younger giantess then brought him a silver tray laden with -delicious fruit and wine; but the prince would not touch anything. - -“Will you marry me now?” then asked the giantess. - -“No, no, and again no!” cried the prince. - -“Then sing, sing, my beautiful swans, that Hlini may go to sleep -again,” she called out angrily. - -And as the swans raised their voices in a sad, plaintive melody, the -prince fell back on the bed, and was soon in his magic sleep again. - -The two sisters then lay down on the other couch with the -silver-embroidered quilt. - -In the morning they again wakened Hlini in the same manner, and offered -him food, which, however, he angrily refused; whereupon the younger -giantess again asked him if he would marry her; and when he refused, as -before, the sisters put him to sleep by the song of the swans, and then -left the cave, closing it as they went out. - -After waiting a little while to make sure that the wicked sisters were -not coming back again, Signy came out of her hiding-place, and moving -the headboard of the bed, as she had seen the sisters do, she called to -the swans, and as they sang their song, the prince awoke. - -He was greatly surprised to see Signy in place of the hideous giant -sisters, and thanked her warmly for her help, asking how she had come -there. - -Then Signy told him how much his father sorrowed at his mysterious -disappearance, and that she had determined to try and find him. - -Hlini was very grateful, and told Signy that, after he had got -separated from his friends in the fog, he had suddenly encountered the -giant sisters, who, having their swans with them, put him to sleep -before he had time to fight them or get away, and that they had then -forcibly carried him off to their cave; and that the younger sister, as -she had no doubt heard, wanted to marry him. But this he had steadily -refused to do. As long as he remained firm, they could only keep him -there asleep; but, he added, he would rather remain thus for ever than -marry the ogress. - -When he had finished his tale, Signy said, “Now the first thing we must -do, is to find out the meaning of the runes on the headboard. When, -therefore, the sisters come in this evening, do not refuse their food -(for you will want all your strength to get away), but be friendly with -them, and then ask them what the letters mean, and also what they do -all day while they are away.” - -Hlini said he would certainly follow Signy’s advice. Then, finding a -chessboard and some men on a shelf, they sat down and amused themselves -playing and chatting, till they thought it was drawing near the time -when the giantesses usually returned; then Signy called the swans and -put the prince to sleep, as she had seen the sisters do, after which -she hid herself in her dark corner. - -Soon she heard the sisters returning, and presently they entered the -cave. - -“I certainly do smell the smell of a human being,” said the elder -sister, sniffing angrily round the cave. - -“Nonsense!” replied the younger one, who, having lit the fire, was -anxious to get their supper cooked. “Of course you smell it when Hlini -is here.” - -“But this is a different smell,” persisted the elder sister; and Signy, -seeing her peering about, feared she would discover her. - -But the younger sister, having plucked and cleaned the birds they had -caught, told her elder sister she must cook them at once, as she was -about to waken Hlini; and, going up to the couch with the -gold-embroidered quilt, on which Hlini was lying asleep, she called -forth the swans, and wakened him. - -By this time the birds were cooked; and when she asked him if he would -take any food, instead of refusing, Hlini said he felt hungry, and -would join them at their supper. - -The younger giantess was greatly pleased, and after helping him to -fruit and wine, asked him whether he would not now make her his wife. - -But Hlini said he must first know more about her and her sister before -he could decide. - -“What, for instance, is the meaning of those runes carved on the -bedhead?” he asked. - -“Oh,” replied the giantess graciously, “the words are— - - - “‘Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, - And carry me whither I will.’ - - -You have only to sit down on the bed and repeat those words, and -immediately you are carried to whatever place you wish to go.” - -The prince was delighted when he heard this, as he hoped it would -enable him and Signy to escape. - -“And what do you and your sister do all day when you are out?” he -asked. - -“Well, we roam about, looking for some man, woman, or child, for our -dinner, for we always prefer them to birds or animals; and then, when -we get tired, we sit down under a tree and play with our ‘life egg.’” -replied the giantess. - -“I suppose you have to be very careful when you are playing with your -life egg?” asked the prince. - -“Yes, indeed we have to be,” answered the giantess, “for if it were -broken, we should both die. But there is no fear of that,” and she gave -a loud laugh, “we are much too careful; it can only be broken by a -human being; and whenever one of them comes near us, we soon catch him -and eat him.” - -The prince now declared that he felt so tired, he really must go to -sleep; and though, before calling the swans, the giantess again asked -him to marry her, he said he could say nothing till the morning, so he -was put to sleep as before. - -The next morning, after the sisters had wakened him and given him some -food, they asked him if he would go to the woods with them; but Hlini -said he still felt very tired, and would prefer to rest, so the sisters -put him to sleep again and went away, closing the cave after them. - -Waiting a short time, so as to make quite sure that the giantesses -would not return, Signy presently came forth from her hiding-place and -awakened the prince. - -“Get up quickly,” she said, “for we will follow the giantesses into the -wood. Take with you your hunting spear which stands beside the bed, and -when they begin to play at ‘throw and catch’ with their life ball, you -must throw your spear at the egg; but keep a clear eye and a firm hand, -for, remember, if you miss, both your life and mine will be forfeited.” - -“Never fear,” said Hlini; “there is too much at stake. I will be -careful.” Then they seated themselves on the couch, and both repeated -the rune. - - - “Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, - And carry me whither I will.” - - -And immediately the bed rose up, the wall of the cave opened, and -passing swiftly through the air, it landed them amid the leafy branches -of a huge oak tree. - -Peeping cautiously down, they saw the two giantesses sitting at the -foot of the tree; one was holding the golden life egg in her hand, -ready to throw it at her sister, and both were laughing loudly, as the -egg flew backwards and forwards between them. - -Watching his opportunity, Hlini threw his spear just as one sister was -poising it in her hand, and as the point of the spear hit the egg, it -broke in half. - -At the same instant, both giantesses fell back dead, a stream of -dark-coloured poison poured from their lips, and huge deadly black and -yellow fungi sprang up and speedily covered them completely. - -Hlini then seated himself beside Signy on the couch, and immediately -they were carried back to the cave. - -Here they found, on searching round, an immense quantity of gold, -silver, and jewels; and having laden both beds with these and the two -silver swans, they each sat down on one, and, repeating the runes, were -speedily transported to the hut of Signy’s father, who was delighted at -his daughter’s safe return, and made Hlini very welcome. - -The next morning Signy went to the king’s palace and demanded an -audience, and the king, having admitted her, asked her who she was and -what she wanted. - -“I am the daughter of the old man who lives in the little hut on the -moor near your palace,” replied Signy, “and I have come to ask what -reward you would give me if I bring your son back to you safe and -well?” - -The king laughed good-naturedly. “I do not think I need trouble to -answer that,” he said. “There is not much chance of your finding him, -when so many others have failed.” - -“But if I succeed,” persisted Signy, “will you give me the same reward -as you have promised to others?” - -“Certainly,” replied the king; “if you succeed in bringing back my son -safe and well, I will not go back from my word.” - -Then Signy returned to the hut, and begged the prince to return with -her to the palace; and together they entered the great audience hall. - -When the king beheld his son, whom he had mourned as dead, alive and -well, he was greatly rejoiced, and made him sit down on his right hand -and relate the story of all that had happened to him since the day he -became separated from his friends during the chase. - -When Hlini seated himself beside the king, he begged Signy to take the -seat on his other hand, and then began the relation of all his -adventures—telling of his imprisonment in the cave, and how Signy had -freed him, and saved his life by rescuing him from the hands of the -wicked giantesses. - -When he had finished, he rose from his seat, and standing before his -father, asked his permission to take Signy as his wife. To this the -king willingly assented, saying that no reward could be too great for -her, who had restored his son to him. So orders were at once issued for -the preparation of a magnificent wedding-feast; all the great nobles of -the kingdom were invited, neither were the poor forgotten. There was -ample provision made for all, and every one praised the king for his -right royal hospitality, for each one received rich gifts ere they -returned home. Signy’s father was made the king’s librarian, and put in -charge of the royal manuscripts; and Hlini and Signy lived long and -happily together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren. - - - - - - - - -FERTRAM AND HILDUR - - -Long, long ago, in a distant land, there lived a king and queen, who -were quite happy, save for one thing—they had no children. Some years -passed, and then, to their great joy, a little baby girl arrived, who -was named Hildur. When the christening feast came to an end, the king, -who was devoted to hunting, set out with his courtiers for a long day -in the great forest which surrounded the castle. Nothing unusual -happened until the hunting party began to turn homewards. The king was -riding alone, a little in front of his gaily dressed retinue, when he -suddenly saw an enormous dragon flying swiftly through the air towards -him, holding a small child in his talons. In an instant the king drew -his bow; the arrow, shot by his practised hand, sped to its mark, and -the monster fell to the ground, pierced through the heart. The king -leapt from his horse, and by the time his courtiers reached his side, -he was holding in his arms the rescued child, a beautiful boy of about -a year old, quite unhurt. - -There were plenty of willing arms ready to carry the little fellow; but -the King refused. - -“I rescued him; and now he shall be a playmate for my little daughter,” -he said. And the whole party went back to the castle. - -Years passed on. The children grew up together, and loved each other -dearly. The king and queen had named the little boy Fertram, and they -treated him in all respects like their own child. If one of the little -ones had a present, the other had the same, and at last they were never -happy if they parted even for a day. - -Now, Hildur’s grandmother was deeply versed in all kinds of magic arts, -and even when the young princess was still quite a girl, she taught her -many of her secrets. The child was the one being whom she loved. On the -other hand, she had an unreasoning dislike to the boy who had so -strangely become part of the family, and when she saw the affection of -the young people for one another, she determined to poison Fertram. - -“Never shall my beloved grandchild wed this foundling boy,” she said to -herself. “The son of one of our rich neighbours is the mate I destine -for her.” - -So she waited for an opportunity. - -One day Fertram came in very hungry from a long day’s hunting. The -grandmother caused a dainty dish to be set before him, and begged him -to partake of it. But Hildur, who had noticed her grandmother’s dislike -to the young prince, came in at the moment, and, seeing the dish was -poisoned, prevented his eating it. - -Another time the grandmother attempted to kill him as he lay asleep in -his bed, but Hildur again divined her intentions. She warned Fertram, -and they placed a log of wood in the bed. When night came, the old -woman entered, and with a dagger pierced the figure in the bed, as she -thought; but, to her surprise, the weapon remained firmly fixed in the -log, whilst her hands were fastened to the handle, and she had to -remain thus until morning broke, when the spell gave way. - -Twice had Hildur thus been able to save Fertram, but they both saw that -he was no longer safe. At any moment the old woman might exercise some -magic art, and prevent Hildur saving him again. They decided that they -must take some other course. - -One morning early, before even the sleepy guards at the gate were -awake, the young princess and Fertram passed through, and turned their -steps towards the unknown world lying beyond their own grounds. At -first they wandered through fields, and found the way easy. - -“It was the only way, Fertram,” said Hildur, when the young man -regretted leaving without a word of thanks or love to those who had -cared for him through the long years since his childhood—“it was the -only way. Nowhere in my father’s castle would you have been safe, and -my grandmother would only have vented her anger upon my parents, if -they had known of our flight.” - -At length a small river stopped their way. In an instant Hildur changed -herself and Fertram into trout, and, glittering in the sunlight, they -leaped into the water. Hardly had they got below the surface when they -saw the grandmother walking along the bank of the river. She had -tracked them at once, and now used her spells to try and catch them in -their present form. The day wore on, but her art was useless—nothing -would entrap the wary trout; and at last, filled with rage, she -retraced her steps to the castle. - -It was sunset now, and the two young people, having resumed their -natural shape, pursued their way into the forest. - -“We must no longer take the form of fish,” Hildur said. “Even now -grandmother will be weaving a magic net, out of which no fish can -possibly escape.” - -And up in her tower, the grandmother went on weaving, weaving. At first -the work went smoothly; but soon the netting became entangled, the -knots no longer held together, and her spells showed her that the -fugitives were no longer fish, but had resumed their own forms. - -“Go forth immediately,” she said to her servants. “Take every one who -can be spared. Search all through the forest, and kill every living -thing that you see.” - -So the servants searched all day in every direction, but not a creature -was to be seen. At last, as night drew on, they met two beautiful dogs; -they were the most magnificent animals they had ever seen. But, -although they were quite friendly with the servants, they did not allow -themselves to be touched. The men therefore returned to the castle and -told what had happened. - -The wrath of the grandmother was terrible to see. She knew at once that -the dogs were Fertram and Hildur, and she commanded the servants to be -thrown into the dungeons for not carrying out her orders. - -Hildur, by her magic power, knew what had taken place. - -“We must not stay here, Fertram,” she said sadly; “my grandmother will -never rest now until she kills us. Even her love for me seems to have -turned to hatred.” - -“But what can we do?” Fertram asked. “Better let me go by myself out -into the world, and do you return. Then all will be well.” - -But Hildur made no answer. Presently she unfolded a square of green -cloth. - -“Sit on this beside me,” she said. - -In a moment they were floating high up in the air. The day wore on. -Sometimes they were borne along swiftly by a strong breeze, then a soft -gentle wind would come and seem almost to rock them to sleep, till just -as the sun was setting, and the sky was one blaze of gold and crimson, -Hildur made the cloth descend slowly to the earth again, and they found -themselves in a great flowery plain. Magnificent trees shaded it here -and there. A beautiful river wound its way gently through luxuriant -banks covered with ferns, and in the distance rose the tower of a great -city, surmounted by a magnificent castle, standing out distinctly -against the sky. - -“Fertram,” Hildur said, in a low voice, laying her hand on his arm, -“this is your native land. You are the son of the king who once reigned -here. Now he has been dead for some years. When you were only a year -old, your mother carried you into the beautiful orchard which lies at -the foot of the castle, when suddenly a great dragon swooped down, tore -you from her arms, and she saw you no more. Your father grieved even -more for you than your mother; you were his only child, and the loss -preyed upon him, till at length he died of grief. The kingdom will soon -have no ruler, for your mother, who hid her grief for your father’s -sake, is now pining away, and they fear for her life too. Now, Fertram, -you must go to her, tell her your history, and receive the kingdom from -her hands.” - -“Hildur, dear Hildur, can it be true? Have I really a mother of my own, -as you have? It is almost too delightful to believe. Come, let us -hasten to her!” cried Fertram. - -“No,” Hildur answered; “I must not go with you. You must go alone. But -I will remain quietly in that small hut which is under the great tree -yonder, until you come for me. But, oh, Fertram,” and she clasped his -arm with her two white hands, “remember I am alone in a strange -country; do not forget me.” - -“Forget you, when you have been everything to me all these years! -Hildur, how could I? Such a thing could never happen. I love you better -than myself.” - -“Yes, I know,” Hildur answered; “but I fear some evil. I know not -what.” - -Then, to prevent her grandmother’s spells taking effect, she rubbed -some salve out of a small box she carried, over his hands and face, and -bade him a sorrowful farewell. - -Fertram embraced her tenderly, laughed away her fears, and then took -his way towards the town. He looked very handsome, as he turned once -more to wave his cap to her, and the sun’s rays lit up his fair hair. -She watched him till she could see him no longer, and then went on to -the little hut she had destined for her temporary abode. - -Fertram only stopped once on his way to the city. Feeling tired with -the long journey, he sat down under an oak tree, on a grassy mound. -While he was resting, a beautiful dog came up, and as he patted and -stroked it, the dog licked his face and hands. Immediately Fertram -forgot all his past life, and that Hildur was waiting for him in the -hut under the trees. - -Having rested, he rose up and pursued his way into the town. - -“Can I see the queen?” he inquired. “I have news for her, which will -give her joy.” - -At first no one paid any heed, but the youth’s noble appearance struck -the courtiers, and at length he was admitted into the palace. - -There he was brought before the queen, who was lying, pale and languid, -on a great couch of rich silks and cloth of gold. When he bowed before -her, she rose to a sitting position, startled out of her apathy and -weakness by his likeness to the dead king. - -“Who is this youth? Where does he come from?” she asked. - -“Madam,” the courtiers answered, “he is a stranger, who craves -admittance as a bearer of good tidings to your majesty.” - -Then, in a few words, Fertram told his tale. Before it was done he was -clasped in the loving arms of his mother, who felt it was indeed her -long-lost son. The court was summoned together to hear the glad -tidings, the news was proclaimed in the streets of the city, the queen -gave the government at once into the hands of her son, and the young -king was crowned amid universal rejoicings. - -Day after day went by, Fertram was absorbed with the affairs of his -kingdom, and his love for his mother. All thought of Hildur had gone -like a dream. - -One day the city was roused to great excitement by the appearance of a -most beautiful maiden. No one knew whence she had come, but all agreed -that her loveliness could not be surpassed, and when the queen saw her, -she sent for her to the palace, treated her like a daughter, and -besought Fertram to marry her. This, however, he steadily refused to -do. - -After a time, whispers went abroad that the beautiful girl was not as -good as she was lovely. Her fair face was constantly disfigured by an -ugly frown if things were not arranged as she liked, and the courtiers -began to think that the king was right, after all, in preferring to -seek another wife. - -Just then one of the royal swineherds happened to lose his way in the -forest, and he wandered on until he came to a little hut. There he -found an old man and his wife, and with them a fair maiden, whom they -called their daughter. Never had the swineherd seen any one so -beautiful, and he determined to stay the night with these people, and -if possible carry off the maiden. He found that her name was Hildur; -and when the old people had gone up to bed, while Hildur was closing -the windows, and putting things straight before following their -example, he suggested that they should go out and look at the beautiful -moon rising. But Hildur said— - -“I must first make up the fire on the hearth.” - -The man offered to do it for her; but no sooner had he knelt down, than -his hands became fastened to the hearth. In vain he struggled to get -away, it was all of no avail. Hildur was nowhere to be seen, and it was -not until morning that he felt free once more. Then, rising to his -feet, he fled from the uncanny place without once looking back. - -When he reached the castle, his fellow servants soon heard the whole -tale, and the report of the beauty of the woodcutter’s daughter was -circulated from one to the other. The royal huntsman thought he, too, -would like to see her. So, setting off at once, he reached the hut, and -begged for a night’s rest. The old people granted it willingly. The -beautiful girl was still there, and the huntsman in his turn planned to -carry her off that night. He begged Hildur to come for a walk, as it -was such a beautiful night. But she refused. - -“My time is too fully occupied for idle wanderings,” she said. “Will -you help me by locking up the door for the night?” - -“Willingly,” said the huntsman, intending to put the key in his pocket, -and carry her off later on. - -But no sooner had his hands touched the lock, than they remained -fastened to it. A mocking laugh behind him made him look round, and he -saw Hildur disappearing up the stairs to her room. - -When the sun was well up in the sky, and the old couple beginning to -stir, the huntsman found he could remove his hands, and he hurried off -shamefaced to his home. - -Shortly after this, the king was out hunting in the forest, when -suddenly a thick black fog enveloped everything. He lost his way -completely, and became separated from his people. At length, after some -hours, he arrived at a little hut, knocked joyfully at the door, and on -its being opened by an old man, craved leave to rest. He was at once -invited to enter; and then the old man, recognizing the king, begged -him to excuse the poverty of the place. - -The king sat down, wearied with his long wandering, and the old man -waited upon him, bringing food and drink of the best he had. Just as -the meal was ended Hildur came in, and the king thought he had never -seen any one so beautiful before. She was dressed as a simple peasant, -but she looked like a royal princess. The king begged leave to stay the -night, as it was still too foggy for him to find his way, and the old -man acceded, only apologizing for the poorness of the accommodation. - -“I will not disturb you,” the king said. “Let me only rest in this room -for the night, as I have been doing now.” - -So it was arranged. - -After the old couple had gone to bed, the king begged Hildur to stay -and talk with him; but she said she must see to the calves in the -stable. - -“That I can do for you,” he answered; and, rising, he went out into the -stable, put the straw and hay right for the calves, and had made -everything tidy, when one of them got out. After great trouble he -caught hold of it by the tail; but, alas! his hands remained fastened -to it, and he was found in this plight by Hildur just before dawn. - -She laughed merrily when she saw him. - -“It hardly suits a king, my lord,” she said, “to be hanging on to the -tail of a calf!” - -But Fertram humbly begged her to release him. As she did so, she looked -up at him. - -“Do you not recognize me?” she said. - -“No,” replied Fertram, much astonished. “I have never seen you before, -I am certain.” - -“Perhaps, then, I remind you of some one?” she asked again. “Of Hildur, -the king’s daughter, who brought you back to your kingdom?” - -“No,” he said again, more puzzled still; “I never even remember hearing -the name of Hildur.” - -Then Hildur went and fetched the little box of ointment, and directly -she rubbed it on his hands and face, his past life came back to him. He -embraced Hildur again and again, thanking her for all she had done for -him, and asking her to forgive his apparent coldness and forgetfulness. - -“You, and you alone, have had my love all this time, at any rate,” he -said; “for I could love no one else. And you alone shall be my queen.” - -Sitting down together in the early morning sunshine under one of the -great forest trees, Hildur told him what he did not know; namely, that -the beautiful girl whom his mother had taken into the palace was really -her old grandmother. She had followed them, and transformed herself so -that Fertram should marry her. Then she meant to kill him and his -mother, and seize the kingdom. - -“So far I have guarded you from her wicked schemes,” Hildur said, -laying her hand on his; “but, knowing that the past was no longer in -your mind, I have feared each day that she might succeed in winning -you. For had you been unfaithful to me, I could no longer have done -anything for you against her wiles.” - -Again and again Fertram thanked her; then he bade her a tender -farewell, and went straight back to the city. The great council of the -kingdom was summoned, and to them the young king disclosed the real -history of the wicked grandmother. But she was too cunning to be caught -and punished. Divining what had happened, she disappeared amid a cloud -of fire and smoke. - -Then Fertram, accompanied by a magnificent retinue, with glittering -dresses, splendid horses, and all the nobles of the kingdom, went to -fetch his bride. She was still in her simple peasant’s dress, but her -beauty made all forget what she wore. Mounting the beautiful steed -brought for her, she rode back beside Fertram to the palace; and on the -steps, waiting to receive her, was Fertram’s mother. This was indeed a -joyful day for her. The wish of her heart was granted, in the -loveliness and goodness of her son’s bride. - -The wedding was celebrated with the utmost pomp and magnificence, and -Fertram and Hildur lived happily together, surrounded, as years passed -on, by their beautiful children and grandchildren. - - - THE END. - - - - - - - - -NOTES - - -[1] The Norse Vulcan. - -[2] This is a small bar of iron, about the size of a walking-stick, -with a cross-piece at one end, still in use in Iceland. - - - - - - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/old/67085-0.zip b/old/old/67085-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9727ee2..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h.zip b/old/old/67085-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b83c0db..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/67085-h.htm b/old/old/67085-h/67085-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index aea2ed9..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/67085-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8538 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html -PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.01 Transitional//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/html4/loose.dtd"> -<!-- This HTML file has been automatically generated from an XML source on 2022-01-02T11:08:24Z using SAXON HE 9.9.1.8 . --> -<html lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=utf-8"> -<title>Icelandic Fairy Tales</title> -<meta name="generator" content="tei2html.xsl, see https://github.com/jhellingman/tei2html"> -<meta name="author" content="A. W. Hall"> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg"> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/"> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="A. W. Hall"> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="Icelandic Fairy Tales"> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en"> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html"> -<meta name="DC.Publisher" content="Project Gutenberg"> -<style type="text/css"> /* <![CDATA[ */ -html { -line-height: 1.3; -} -body { -margin: 0; -} -main { -display: block; -} -h1 { -font-size: 2em; -margin: 0.67em 0; -} -hr { -height: 0; -overflow: visible; -} -pre { -font-family: monospace, monospace; -font-size: 1em; -} -a { -background-color: transparent; -} -abbr[title] { -border-bottom: none; -text-decoration: underline; -text-decoration: underline dotted; -} -b, strong { -font-weight: bolder; -} -code, kbd, samp { -font-family: monospace, monospace; -font-size: 1em; -} -small { -font-size: 80%; -} -sub, sup { -font-size: 67%; -line-height: 0; -position: relative; -vertical-align: baseline; -} -sub { -bottom: -0.25em; -} -sup { -top: -0.5em; -} -img { -border-style: none; -} -body { -font-family: serif; -font-size: 100%; -text-align: left; -margin-top: 2.4em; -} -div.front, div.body { -margin-bottom: 7.2em; -} -div.back { -margin-bottom: 2.4em; -} -.div0 { -margin-top: 7.2em; -margin-bottom: 7.2em; -} -.div1 { -margin-top: 5.6em; -margin-bottom: 5.6em; -} -.div2 { -margin-top: 4.8em; -margin-bottom: 4.8em; -} -.div3 { -margin-top: 3.6em; -margin-bottom: 3.6em; -} -.div4 { -margin-top: 2.4em; -margin-bottom: 2.4em; -} -.div5, .div6, .div7 { -margin-top: 1.44em; -margin-bottom: 1.44em; -} -.div0:last-child, .div1:last-child, .div2:last-child, .div3:last-child, -.div4:last-child, .div5:last-child, .div6:last-child, .div7:last-child { -margin-bottom: 0; -} -blockquote div.front, blockquote div.body, blockquote div.back { -margin-top: 0; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -.divBody .div1:first-child, .divBody .div2:first-child, .divBody .div3:first-child, .divBody .div4:first-child, -.divBody .div5:first-child, .divBody .div6:first-child, .divBody .div7:first-child { -margin-top: 0; -} -h1, h2, h3, h4, h5, h6, .h1, .h2, .h3, .h4, .h5, .h6 { -clear: both; -font-style: normal; -text-transform: none; -} -h3, .h3 { -font-size: 1.2em; -} -h3.label { -font-size: 1em; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -h4, .h4 { -font-size: 1em; -} -.alignleft { -text-align: left; -} -.alignright { -text-align: right; -} -.alignblock { -text-align: justify; -} -p.tb, hr.tb, .par.tb { -margin: 1.6em auto; -text-align: center; -} -p.argument, p.note, p.tocArgument, .par.argument, .par.note, .par.tocArgument { -font-size: 0.9em; -text-indent: 0; -} -p.argument, p.tocArgument, .par.argument, .par.tocArgument { -margin: 1.58em 10%; -} -td.tocDivNum { -vertical-align: top; -} -td.tocPageNum { -vertical-align: bottom; -} -.opener, .address { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-bottom: 1.6em; -} -.addrline { -margin-top: 0; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -.dateline { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-bottom: 1.6em; -text-align: right; -} -.salute { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-left: 3.58em; -text-indent: -2em; -} -.signed { -margin-top: 1.6em; -margin-left: 3.58em; -text-indent: -2em; -} -.epigraph { -font-size: 0.9em; -width: 60%; -margin-left: auto; -} -.epigraph span.bibl { -display: block; -text-align: right; -} -.trailer { -clear: both; -margin-top: 3.6em; -} -span.abbr, abbr { -white-space: nowrap; -} -span.parnum { -font-weight: bold; -} -span.corr, span.gap { -border-bottom: 1px dotted red; -} -span.num, span.trans, span.trans { -border-bottom: 1px dotted gray; -} -span.measure { -border-bottom: 1px dotted green; -} -.ex { -letter-spacing: 0.2em; -} -.sc { -font-variant: small-caps; -} -.asc { -font-variant: small-caps; -text-transform: lowercase; -} -.uc { -text-transform: uppercase; -} -.tt { -font-family: monospace; -} -.underline { -text-decoration: underline; -} -.overline, .overtilde { -text-decoration: overline; -} -.rm { -font-style: normal; -} -.red { -color: red; -} -hr { -clear: both; -border: none; -border-bottom: 1px solid black; -width: 45%; -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -margin-top: 1em; -text-align: center; -} -hr.dotted { -border-bottom: 2px dotted black; -} -hr.dashed { -border-bottom: 2px dashed black; -} -.aligncenter { -text-align: center; -} -h1, h2, .h1, .h2 { -font-size: 1.44em; -line-height: 1.5; -} -h1.label, h2.label { -font-size: 1.2em; -margin-bottom: 0; -} -h5, h6 { -font-size: 1em; -font-style: italic; -} -p, .par { -text-indent: 0; -} -p.firstlinecaps:first-line, .par.firstlinecaps:first-line { -text-transform: uppercase; -} -.hangq { -text-indent: -0.32em; -} -.hangqq { -text-indent: -0.42em; -} -.hangqqq { -text-indent: -0.84em; -} -p.dropcap:first-letter, .par.dropcap:first-letter { -float: left; -clear: left; -margin: 0 0.05em 0 0; -padding: 0; -line-height: 0.8; -font-size: 420%; -vertical-align: super; -} -blockquote, p.quote, div.blockquote, div.argument, .par.quote { -font-size: 0.9em; -margin: 1.58em 5%; -} -.pageNum a, a.noteRef:hover, a.pseudoNoteRef:hover, a.hidden:hover, a.hidden { -text-decoration: none; -} -.advertisement, .advertisements { -background-color: #FFFEE0; -border: black 1px dotted; -color: #000; -margin: 2em 5%; -padding: 1em; -} -.footnotes .body, .footnotes .div1 { -padding: 0; -} -.fnarrow { -color: #AAAAAA; -font-weight: bold; -text-decoration: none; -} -.fnarrow:hover, .fnreturn:hover { -color: #660000; -} -.fnreturn { -color: #AAAAAA; -font-size: 80%; -font-weight: bold; -text-decoration: none; -vertical-align: 0.25em; -} -a { -text-decoration: none; -} -a:hover { -text-decoration: underline; -background-color: #e9f5ff; -} -a.noteRef, a.pseudoNoteRef { -font-size: 67%; -line-height: 0; -position: relative; -vertical-align: baseline; -top: -0.5em; -text-decoration: none; -margin-left: 0.1em; -} -.displayfootnote { -display: none; -} -div.footnotes { -font-size: 80%; -margin-top: 1em; -padding: 0; -} -hr.fnsep { -margin-left: 0; -margin-right: 0; -text-align: left; -width: 25%; -} -p.footnote, .par.footnote { -margin-bottom: 0.5em; -margin-top: 0.5em; -} -p.footnote .fnlabel, .par.footnote .fnlabel { -float: left; -margin-left: -0.1em; -margin-top: 0.9em; -min-width: 1.0em; -padding-right: 0.4em; -} -.apparatusnote { -text-decoration: none; -} -.apparatusnote:target, .fndiv:target { -background-color: #eaf3ff; -} -table.tocList { -width: 100%; -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -border-width: 0; -border-collapse: collapse; -} -td.tocPageNum, td.tocDivNum { -text-align: right; -min-width: 10%; -border-width: 0; -white-space: nowrap; -} -td.tocDivNum { -padding-left: 0; -padding-right: 0.5em; -} -td.tocPageNum { -padding-left: 0.5em; -padding-right: 0; -} -td.tocDivTitle { -width: auto; -} -p.tocPart, .par.tocPart { -margin: 1.58em 0; -font-variant: small-caps; -} -p.tocChapter, .par.tocChapter { -margin: 1.58em 0; -} -p.tocSection, .par.tocSection { -margin: 0.7em 5%; -} -table.tocList td { -vertical-align: top; -} -table.tocList td.tocPageNum { -vertical-align: bottom; -} -table.inner { -display: inline-table; -border-collapse: collapse; -width: 100%; -} -td.itemNum { -text-align: right; -min-width: 5%; -padding-right: 0.8em; -} -td.innerContainer { -padding: 0; -margin: 0; -} -.index { -font-size: 80%; -} -.index p { -text-indent: -1em; -margin-left: 1em; -} -.indexToc { -text-align: center; -} -.transcriberNote { -background-color: #DDE; -border: black 1px dotted; -color: #000; -font-family: sans-serif; -font-size: 80%; -margin: 2em 5%; -padding: 1em; -} -.missingTarget { -text-decoration: line-through; -color: red; -} -.correctionTable { -width: 75%; -} -.width20 { -width: 20%; -} -.width40 { -width: 40%; -} -p.smallprint, li.smallprint, .par.smallprint { -color: #666666; -font-size: 80%; -} -span.musictime { -vertical-align: middle; -display: inline-block; -text-align: center; -} -span.musictime, span.musictime span.top, span.musictime span.bottom { -padding: 1px 0.5px; -font-size: xx-small; -font-weight: bold; -line-height: 0.7em; -} -span.musictime span.bottom { -display: block; -} -ul { -list-style-type: none; -} -.splitListTable { -margin-left: 0; -} -.numberedItem { -text-indent: -3em; -margin-left: 3em; -} -.numberedItem .itemNumber { -float: left; -position: relative; -left: -3.5em; -width: 3em; -display: inline-block; -text-align: right; -} -.itemGroupTable { -border-collapse: collapse; -margin-left: 0; -} -.itemGroupTable td { -padding: 0; -margin: 0; -vertical-align: middle; -} -.itemGroupBrace { -padding: 0 0.5em !important; -} -.titlePage { -border: #DDDDDD 2px solid; -margin: 3em 0 7em 0; -padding: 5em 10% 6em 10%; -text-align: center; -} -.titlePage .docTitle { -line-height: 1.7; -margin: 2em 0 2em 0; -font-weight: bold; -} -.titlePage .docTitle .mainTitle { -font-size: 1.8em; -} -.titlePage .docTitle .subTitle, .titlePage .docTitle .seriesTitle, -.titlePage .docTitle .volumeTitle { -font-size: 1.44em; -} -.titlePage .byline { -margin: 2em 0 2em 0; -font-size: 1.2em; -line-height: 1.5; -} -.titlePage .byline .docAuthor { -font-size: 1.2em; -font-weight: bold; -} -.titlePage .figure { -margin: 2em auto; -} -.titlePage .docImprint { -margin: 4em 0 0 0; -font-size: 1.2em; -line-height: 1.5; -} -.titlePage .docImprint .docDate { -font-size: 1.2em; -font-weight: bold; -} -div.figure { -text-align: center; -} -.figure { -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -} -.floatLeft { -float: left; -margin: 10px 10px 10px 0; -} -.floatRight { -float: right; -margin: 10px 0 10px 10px; -} -p.figureHead, .par.figureHead { -font-size: 100%; -text-align: center; -} -.figAnnotation { -font-size: 80%; -position: relative; -margin: 0 auto; -} -.figTopLeft, .figBottomLeft { -float: left; -} -.figTopRight, .figBottomRight { -float: right; -} -.figure p, .figure .par { -font-size: 80%; -margin-top: 0; -text-align: center; -} -img { -border-width: 0; -} -td.galleryFigure { -text-align: center; -vertical-align: middle; -} -td.galleryCaption { -text-align: center; -vertical-align: top; -} -.lgouter { -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -display: table; -} -.lg { -text-align: left; -padding: .5em 0 .5em 0; -} -.lg h4, .lgouter h4 { -font-weight: normal; -} -.lg .lineNum, .sp .lineNum, .lgouter .lineNum { -color: #777; -font-size: 90%; -left: 16%; -margin: 0; -position: absolute; -text-align: center; -text-indent: 0; -top: auto; -width: 1.75em; -} -p.line, .par.line { -margin: 0 0 0 0; -} -span.hemistich { -visibility: hidden; -} -.verseNum { -font-weight: bold; -} -.speaker { -font-weight: bold; -margin-bottom: 0.4em; -} -.sp .line { -margin: 0 10%; -text-align: left; -} -.castlist, .castitem { -list-style-type: none; -} -.castGroupTable { -border-collapse: collapse; -margin-left: 0; -} -.castGroupTable td { -padding: 0; -margin: 0; -vertical-align: middle; -} -.castGroupBrace { -padding: 0 0.5em !important; -} -body { -padding: 1.58em 16%; -} -.pageNum { -display: inline; -font-size: 8.4pt; -font-style: normal; -margin: 0; -padding: 0; -position: absolute; -right: 1%; -text-align: right; -letter-spacing: normal; -} -.marginnote { -font-size: 0.8em; -height: 0; -left: 1%; -position: absolute; -text-indent: 0; -width: 14%; -text-align: left; -} -.right-marginnote { -font-size: 0.8em; -height: 0; -right: 3%; -position: absolute; -text-indent: 0; -text-align: right; -width: 11% -} -.cut-in-left-note { -font-size: 0.8em; -left: 1%; -float: left; -text-indent: 0; -width: 14%; -text-align: left; -padding: 0.8em 0.8em 0.8em 0; -} -.cut-in-right-note { -font-size: 0.8em; -left: 1%; -float: right; -text-indent: 0; -width: 14%; -text-align: right; -padding: 0.8em 0 0.8em 0.8em; -} -span.tocPageNum, span.flushright { -position: absolute; -right: 16%; -top: auto; -text-indent: 0; -} -.pglink::after { -content: "\0000A0\01F4D8"; -font-size: 80%; -font-style: normal; -font-weight: normal; -} -.catlink::after { -content: "\0000A0\01F4C7"; -font-size: 80%; -font-style: normal; -font-weight: normal; -} -.exlink::after, .wplink::after, .biblink::after, .qurlink::after, .seclink::after { -content: "\0000A0\002197\00FE0F"; -color: blue; -font-size: 80%; -font-style: normal; -font-weight: normal; -} -.pglink:hover { -background-color: #DCFFDC; -} -.catlink:hover { -background-color: #FFFFDC; -} -.exlink:hover, .wplink:hover, .biblink:hover, .qurlink:hover, .seclin:hover { -background-color: #FFDCDC; -} -body { -background: #FFFFFF; -font-family: serif; -} -body, a.hidden { -color: black; -} -h1, h2, .h1, .h2 { -text-align: center; -font-variant: small-caps; -font-weight: normal; -} -p.byline { -text-align: center; -font-style: italic; -margin-bottom: 2em; -} -.div2 p.byline, .div3 p.byline, .div4 p.byline, .div5 p.byline, .div6 p.byline, .div7 p.byline { -text-align: left; -} -.figureHead, .noteRef, .pseudoNoteRef, .marginnote, .right-marginnote, p.legend, .verseNum { -color: #660000; -} -.rightnote, .pageNum, .lineNum, .pageNum a { -color: #AAAAAA; -} -a.hidden:hover, a.noteRef:hover, a.pseudoNoteRef:hover { -color: red; -} -h1, h2, h3, h4, h5, h6 { -font-weight: normal; -} -table { -margin-left: auto; -margin-right: auto; -} -.tablecaption { -text-align: center; -} -.arab { font-family: Scheherazade, serif; } -.aran { font-family: 'Awami Nastaliq', serif; } -.grek { font-family: 'Charis SIL', serif; } -.hebr { font-family: Shlomo, 'Ezra SIL', serif; } -.syrc { font-family: 'Serto Jerusalem', serif; } -/* CSS rules generated from @rend attributes in TEI file */ -.cover-imagewidth { -width:473px; -} -.xd31e84 { -text-align:center; font-size:large; -} -.frontispiecewidth { -width:637px; -} -.titlepage-imagewidth { -width:435px; -} -.orn5width { -width:54px; -} -.orn7width { -width:54px; -} -.xd31e158 { -font-size:x-small; -} -.orn9width { -width:54px; -} -.xd31e529 { -font-size:x-small; -} -.xd31e538 { -font-size:small; -} -.p033width { -width:400px; -} -.orn35width { -width:42px; -} -.p039width { -width:401px; -} -.orn46width { -width:54px; -} -.p061width { -width:411px; -} -.p065width { -width:434px; -} -.orn73width { -width:54px; -} -.p080width { -width:397px; -} -.xd31e1419 { -text-align:center; font-family:'UnifrakturMaguntia'; -} -.p091width { -width:389px; -} -.orn95width { -width:47px; -} -.p104width { -width:398px; -} -.p109width { -width:413px; -} -.orn116width { -width:68px; -} -.p123width { -width:403px; -} -.orn127width { -width:54px; -} -.p137width { -width:401px; -} -.p145width { -width:423px; -} -.orn147width { -width:68px; -} -.p149width { -width:429px; -} -.orn157width { -width:47px; -} -.p162width { -width:415px; -} -.p169width { -width:649px; -} -.orn176width { -width:77px; -} -.p185width { -width:438px; -} -.orn189width { -width:54px; -} -.p200width { -width:419px; -} -.p206width { -width:417px; -} -.orn210width { -width:54px; -} -.p215width { -width:412px; -} -.orn224width { -width:54px; -} -.p231width { -width:397px; -} -.p240width { -width:644px; -} -.orn248width { -width:68px; -} -.p261width { -width:401px; -} -.orn267width { -width:77px; -} -.p275width { -width:411px; -} -.p283width { -width:409px; -} -.orn291width { -width:47px; -} -.p294width { -width:418px; -} -.orn303width { -width:47px; -} -.p314width { -width:399px; -} -.xd31e3433 { -text-align:center; -} -.xd31e3437 { -text-align:center; font-size:small; -} -.xd31e3442 { -text-align:center; -} -.xd31e3464 { -font-size:x-large; -} -@media handheld { -} -/* ]]> */ </style> -</head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Icelandic Fairy Tales, by A. W. Hall</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: Icelandic Fairy Tales</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: A. W. Hall</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: E. A. Mason</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: January 2, 2022 [eBook #67085]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net/ for Project Gutenberg (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES ***</div> -<div class="front"> -<div class="div1 cover"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure cover-imagewidth"><img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="Original Front Cover." width="473" height="720"></div><p> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 frenchtitle"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first xd31e84">Icelandic Fairy Tales -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 frontispiece"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure frontispiecewidth" id="frontispiece"><img src="images/frontispiece.jpg" alt="“THE SHIELD ROSE UP IN THE AIR”" width="637" height="414"><div class="figAnnotation frontispiecewidth"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 17.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“THE SHIELD ROSE UP IN THE AIR”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 titlepage"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure titlepage-imagewidth"><img src="images/titlepage.png" alt="Original Title Page." width="435" height="720"></div><p> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="titlePage"> -<div class="docTitle"> -<div class="mainTitle">Icelandic -Fairy Tales</div> -</div> -<div class="byline"><i>Translated and Edited by</i><br> -<span class="docAuthor">Mrs. A. W. Hall</span> -<br> -<i>With Original Illustrations by</i><br> -<span class="docAuthor">E. A. Mason</span></div> -<div class="docImprint">London<br> -Frederick Warne <i>&</i> Co.<br> -And New York<br> -<span class="docDate">1897</span> -<br> -(<i>All rights reserved</i>)</div> -</div> -<p><span class="pageNum" id="pb5">[<a href="#pb5">5</a>]</span></p> -<div class="div1 preface"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Preface</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn5width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Fairy Tales seem scarcely to require any preface, but in publishing these quaint Norse -legends, a few explanatory remarks may not be out of place. -</p> -<p>In their original form, many of the stories are somewhat crude and rough for juvenile -reading. This it has been the Editor’s endeavour to ameliorate by eliminating all -objectionable matter, while at the same time preserving the originality and local -colouring which most of them possess. -</p> -<p>It will be found that though some bear a similarity to the well-known standard fairy -tales, which have been the delight of countless children for many generations, yet -they all possess an originality peculiarly their own. -</p> -<p>It is remarkable too that, whereas in most southern legends it is always the prince -who delivers the princess and performs the heroic and valorous deeds, in these tales -it is for the most part the young <span class="pageNum" id="pb6">[<a href="#pb6">6</a>]</span>princess or peasant maiden who undergoes all the hardships and trials, and after countless -dangers rescues the prince who has fallen under the ban of some wicked witch or giantess. -</p> -<p>The story of the five brothers, one of the quaintest, is an exceedingly effective -illustration of the old proverb of the bundle of sticks. -</p> -<p>A strong moral tone runs more or less through all the tales, exhibiting the higher -and better qualities of human nature. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb7">[<a href="#pb7">7</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="toc" class="div1 contents"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Contents</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn7width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<p class="xd31e158"><span class="tocDivNum">CHAPTER</span> <span class="tocPageNum">PAGE</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#threesons" id="xd31e166">THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS</a> <span class="tocPageNum">11</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#helga" id="xd31e173">HELGA</a> <span class="tocPageNum">35</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#thorstein" id="xd31e180">THORSTEIN</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#th.1" id="xd31e188"><span class="sc">How Thorstein lost his Kingdom</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">46</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#th.2" id="xd31e198"><span class="sc">His Arrival at the Giant’s Castle</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">50</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#th.3" id="xd31e208"><span class="sc">The Mystery of the Locked Room</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">59</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#th.4" id="xd31e218"><span class="sc">How Thorstein’s Kind Actions received their Reward</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">68</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#sigurd" id="xd31e226">SIGURD</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#sig.1" id="xd31e234"><span class="sc">Sigurd Finds a Friend in his Stepmother</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">73</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#sig.2" id="xd31e244"><span class="sc">He wrestles with the Giant Sisters</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">79</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#sig.3" id="xd31e254"><span class="sc">His Meeting with Helga</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">84</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#sig.4" id="xd31e264"><span class="sc">His Escape on the Wonderful Horse Gullfaxi</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">90</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#lineik" id="xd31e272">LINEIK AND LAUFEY</a> <span class="tocPageNum">95</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#fivebrothers" id="xd31e279">THE FIVE BROTHERS</a> <span class="tocPageNum">116</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#hermod" id="xd31e286">HERMOD AND HADVÖR</a> <span class="tocPageNum">127</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#ingebjorg" id="xd31e293">INGEBJÖRG</a> <span class="tocPageNum">147</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#hans" id="xd31e301">HANS</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#h.1" id="xd31e309"><span class="sc">Hans Starts on his Travels</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">157</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#h.2" id="xd31e319"><span class="sc">His Wonderful Adventures, and how he returned Good for Evil</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">166</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -<span class="pageNum" id="pb8">[<a href="#pb8">8</a>]</span></p> -<p><a href="#giantess" id="xd31e328">THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT</a> <span class="tocPageNum">176</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#greybeard" id="xd31e335">GREYBEARD</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#g.1" id="xd31e343"><span class="sc">The Strange Adventures of Geir</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">189</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#g.2" id="xd31e353"><span class="sc">How Greybeard outwitted the King and won Princess Sigrid</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">196</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#litill" id="xd31e361">LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD</a> <span class="tocPageNum">210</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#ingibjorg" id="xd31e368">LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#ing.1" id="xd31e376"><span class="sc">Thorwald and Ingibjörg are cruelly treated by their stepmother, who tries to get rid -of them</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">224</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#ing.2" id="xd31e386"><span class="sc">How Thorwald and Ingibjörg found themselves at the Witch’s Island, and what they did</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">232</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#ing.3" id="xd31e396"><span class="sc">Their Further Adventures and Escape</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">236</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#ing.4" id="xd31e406"><span class="sc">The King’s Return, and Queen Guda’s Release from the Witch’s Thrall</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">242</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#threemaindens" id="xd31e414">THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#tpm.1" id="xd31e422"><span class="sc">How Queen Hertha fell from her High Estate</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">248</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#tpm.2" id="xd31e432"><span class="sc">What had befallen the Two Little Princes and their Sister</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">253</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#tpm.3" id="xd31e442"><span class="sc">Olga’s Courage rescues Her Brothers, Queen Hertha is restored to her Husband, and -the Parents recover their Children</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">258</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#fair" id="xd31e450">THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE</a> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">I.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#fair.1" id="xd31e458"><span class="sc">Death of the Queen. The King remarries, and proceeds on a Tour through his Kingdom</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">267</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">II.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#fair.2" id="xd31e468"><span class="sc">What Befalls “Fair Isolde” after her Father has gone</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">273</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">III.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#fair.3" id="xd31e478"><span class="sc">“Fair Isolde” escapes, and disguises herself</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">278</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">IV.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#fair.4" id="xd31e488"><span class="sc">Fertram falls under a Spell, and is betrothed to “Dark Isolde”</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">281</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum">V.</td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> <a href="#fair.5" id="xd31e498"><span class="sc">The Spell is broken, and the Wicked Queen’s Designs are frustrated</span></a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">285</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -</p> -<p><a href="#hlini" id="xd31e506">PRINCE HLINI</a> <span class="tocPageNum">291</span> -</p> -<p><a href="#fertram" id="xd31e513">FERTRAM AND HILDUR</a> <span class="tocPageNum">303</span> -<span class="pageNum" id="pb9">[<a href="#pb9">9</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 contents"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">List of Illustrations</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn9width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<table class="tocList"> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum xd31e529">PAGE</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#frontispiece">“<span class="sc">The Shield rose up in the Air</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum xd31e538"><i>Frontispiece</i></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p033">“<span class="sc">When Randur appeared before the ‘Thing’</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">33</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p039">“<span class="sc">She saw a Big Three-Headed Giant</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">39</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p061">“<span class="sc">He saw a Young Girl fastened to a Nail in the Wall by her Long Plaits of Hair</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">61</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p065">“<span class="sc">He then hid himself behind a Projecting Rock</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">65</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p080">“<span class="sc">A Gigantic Woman appeared</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">80</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p091">“<span class="sc">Helga gave a Cry of Terror</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">91</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p104">“<span class="sc">She appeared more like Some Terrible Giantess</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">104</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p109">“<span class="sc">Creeping forth from her Tree, greatly to Laufey’s Surprise</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum"><i>To face</i> 109</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p123">“<span class="sc">A Monstrous Hand opened the Lattice</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">123</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p137">“<span class="sc">With One Spring Hadvör was outside the Grave</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">137</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p145">“<span class="sc">There the Rat and Mouse were fighting and biting One Another</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">145</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p149">“ ‘<span class="sc">Ay, you shall have your Wish, he muttered</span>’ ”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">149</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p162">“<span class="sc">Hans at once saw that it was a Dragon</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">162</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p169">“<span class="sc">Kurt hoped the Giantess might be asleep</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum"><i>To face</i> 169</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p185">“<span class="sc">Forth stepped the Beautiful White-Robed Figure</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">185</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p200">“<span class="sc">The Grey Man, hanging apparently Lifeless from the Branch</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">200</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p206">“<span class="sc">They saw a Figure all blazing with Light</span>”</a> <span class="pageNum" id="pb10">[<a href="#pb10">10</a>]</span></td> -<td class="tocPageNum">206</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p215">“<span class="sc">Harald pitied the Old Man</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">215</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p231">“<span class="sc">Queen Guda rolled the Stone into the Sea</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">231</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p240">“<span class="sc">Just let me catch you</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum"><i>To face</i> 240</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p261">“<span class="sc">Olga went bravely up the Rock</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">261</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p275">“ ‘<span class="sc">Don’t leave me here,’ cried Fair Isolde</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">275</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p283">“<span class="sc">The Old Cook was sitting on a Stool shelling Peas</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">283</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p294">“<span class="sc">Signy entered very softly</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">294</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tocDivNum"></td> -<td class="tocDivTitle" colspan="7"><a href="#p314">“<span class="sc">She was dressed as a Simple Peasant</span>”</a> </td> -<td class="tocPageNum">314</td> -</tr> -</table><p> -<span class="pageNum" id="pb11">[<a href="#pb11">11</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="body"> -<div id="threesons" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e166">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="super">Icelandic Fairy Tales</h2> -<div class="figure"><img src="images/ornament04.png" alt="The Legend of the King’s Three Sons" width="93" height="29"></div> -<h2 class="main">The Legend of the King’s Three Sons</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">In olden days there once lived a king and a queen; they were wise and good, and their -kingdom was known far and near as the happiest and best-governed country in the world. -They had three sons—Osric, Edric, and Frithiof,—all handsome and brave and greatly -beloved by their parents; but, having no daughter, the king had adopted his little -orphan niece Isolde. She grew up with his sons, and was their best-loved playfellow, -both the king and queen making no distinction between her and their own children. -</p> -<p>As the princess grew older, she also grew fairer, till when she was sixteen years -old there was no maiden in the land so beautiful and sweet as Isolde. All three brothers -fell in love with her and wanted to marry her, each in turn asking his father for -her hand in marriage. -</p> -<p>Now the king was greatly puzzled what to do, for he loved his sons all equally well, -so at length he <span class="pageNum" id="pb12">[<a href="#pb12">12</a>]</span>decided that the princess should choose for herself, and select the one she liked -best. He therefore sent for her, and told her that she was herself to choose as a -husband whichever of his sons she liked best. -</p> -<p>“It is my duty as well as my pleasure to obey you, dear father,” said Isolde; “but -when you tell me to choose one of the princes as my husband, you give me a very difficult -task, for they are all equally dear to me.” -</p> -<p>When the king heard these words, he saw that his troubles were by no means at an end, -so he thought for a long time how he could best find a way that would satisfy all -parties, and at last decided to send all three sons away for a year. At the end of -that time they were to return, and whoever had succeeded in bringing back the most -precious and valuable thing from his travels should receive the hand of Isolde as -his reward. -</p> -<p>The three princes were quite willing to accept these terms, and arranged among themselves -that at the end of the year they would all meet at their hunting-lodge and thence -go together to the king’s palace with their gifts; so, bidding farewell to their parents -and Isolde, they started off on their different journeys. -</p> -<p>Osric, the eldest son, travelled from city to city, and explored various foreign countries, -without finding anything precious enough to take home. At last, when he had almost -given up all hope, he heard <span class="pageNum" id="pb13">[<a href="#pb13">13</a>]</span>that, not very far from where he then was, there lived a princess who possessed a -wonderful telescope, which was so powerful that one could see all over the world with -it. No country was too distant, and not only could one see every town, but also every -house and tree, and even people and animals inside the houses. -</p> -<p>“Surely,” thought Osric, “no one could find a more precious or valuable thing than -this glass, for nothing is hidden from it.” So, having arrived at the castle where -the princess dwelt, he told her the object of his journey, and asked whether she would -sell him her telescope. -</p> -<p>At first the princess said she would not part with it, but when Osric told her how -much depended on his taking back so valuable a gift, she consented to let him have -it for a very large sum of money. -</p> -<p>The prince did not mind this; he only thought the gold well spent, and hastened homewards, -full of hope that he would secure the hand of Isolde. -</p> -<p>Prince Edric fared much the same as his elder brother. He also travelled about in -distant countries, seeking in vain for something rare and precious to bring home. -At last, when the year was nearly at an end, he reached a large and populous town, -and in the inn where he lodged he met a man who told him that in a cave outside the -town there lived a curious little dwarf called Völund,<a class="noteRef" id="xd31e798src" href="#xd31e798">1</a> who was famed for his rare skill in all kinds of metal-work. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb14">[<a href="#pb14">14</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Perhaps,” thought the prince, “he might be able to make me some rare and costly article -worthy to take back.” So he went to the dwarf, but when he told him what he wanted, -the dwarf said he was very sorry, but he had quite given up working in metals. -</p> -<p>“The last thing I made was a shield,” he continued, “but that is many years ago now. -I made it for myself, and am unwilling to part with it, for not only is it almost -the finest bit of work I ever did, but it has also some very special properties.” -</p> -<p>“And what are these special properties?” asked the prince. -</p> -<p>“Well,” replied the dwarf, “it is not only a perfect safeguard in battle, as no ordinary -sword or arrow can pierce it, but if you sit on it, it will carry you all over the -world, through the air as well as across the water. But there are some old runes, -or ancient letters, carved on the shield, which he who guides it must be able to read. -But I will show it you.” -</p> -<p>So saying, he went to the back of the cave and brought forth a beautiful shield, worked -in gold, silver, and copper, the runic letters being all formed of precious stones. -</p> -<p>When Edric saw the shield and heard of its wonderful properties, he thought it would -not be possible to find anything more rare or valuable. He therefore told the dwarf -how much depended on his bringing back so precious a gift, and entreated <span class="pageNum" id="pb15">[<a href="#pb15">15</a>]</span>him to let him purchase it; and he was so importunate and urged him so strongly that, -although loth to part with it, when the dwarf heard how much depended on his securing -so rare a gift, he agreed to sell it him for a large sum of money. He also taught -him how to read the runes, and Edric, thanking him for consenting to part with his -shield, started on his homeward journey, filled with hope and confidence that he must -win the princess’s hand. -</p> -<p>Frithiof, the youngest son, was the last to start. He determined to travel through -his own country first, so he wandered about from place to place, stopping in this -town and that village, and wherever he met a merchant, or hoped to find anything rare -or beautiful, he made most searching inquiries. All his efforts, however, proved fruitless. -The greater part of the year had already passed, and he was still as far as ever from -his goal, and he almost began to fear that no success would crown his efforts. -</p> -<p>At length he arrived at a large and populous town, where a big market was being held, -and numbers of people from all parts of the world came thronging in, some to buy and -some to sell. So he followed the crowd, and then went on from stall to stall, and -from one merchant to another, inspecting their wares and chatting and asking for news. -But though there were many beautiful and many curious things, nothing specially struck -his fancy. -</p> -<p>At length, tired and thirsty, he sat down beside a <span class="pageNum" id="pb16">[<a href="#pb16">16</a>]</span>large fruit stall. The merchant, seeing, as he thought, a likely customer, came forward -asking if he would not buy something—offering him grapes, peaches, pineapples, and -melons in turn. -</p> -<p>But Frithiof shook his head; none of these tempted him, for on the very top shelf -he saw a magnificent crimson apple, streaked with green and gold, lying on a bed of -soft moss. -</p> -<p>“I should like that apple,” said the prince, “and do not mind what I pay for it. It -is the only thing that I fancy, though all your fruit is splendid.” -</p> -<p>The merchant smiled, but shook his head. -</p> -<p>“You have a quick eye,” he said to the prince, “for that apple is indeed the rarest -and most valuable thing I have. But it is not for sale. It was given to one of my -ancestors, who was a great doctor, by a geni, and has the peculiar power, that if -it is placed in the right hand of any one who is sick, no matter how dangerous the -illness, they recover at once—ay, even if they are at the point of death—and many -a life it has saved.” -</p> -<p>When the prince heard this, he wished more than ever to possess the apple. He felt -he could not possibly find anything that the princess, who was so kind-hearted, would -value more than the possession of this apple, which would enable her to do good to -others. He therefore entreated the merchant to let him buy the apple, and when the -man had heard his tale, and all that depended upon his bringing <span class="pageNum" id="pb17">[<a href="#pb17">17</a>]</span>back such a rare and precious gift, he sold the apple to the prince, who, filled with -hope, now wended his way homewards. -</p> -<p>And so it happened that, as they had arranged, the three brothers arrived at the hunting-lodge, -outside the capital, and after they had related their adventures, Osric, the eldest, -said, “Now let us hasten to the palace, but before starting I should like to see what -the princess is doing.” -</p> -<p>He thereupon drew forth his telescope and looked in the direction of the palace, but -no sooner had he done so, than an exclamation of terror escaped his lips, for there -on her couch lay the princess, white and still as the driven snow, while beside her -stood the king and queen and the chief of the courtiers in a sorrowful group, sadly -awaiting the last breath of the fair Isolde. -</p> -<p>When Osric beheld this grievous sight he was overwhelmed with grief, and when his -brothers heard what he had seen, they too were overcome with sorrow. Gladly would -each have given all they possessed to be back in time, at least to bid her farewell. -</p> -<p>Then Prince Edric remembered his magic shield, which would at once carry them to the -king’s palace, and, bringing it forth, the three brothers seated themselves on it, -and the shield rose up in the air and in a few seconds they had reached the palace, -and hastened up to the princess’s chamber, where they found all the court assembled, -sadly awaiting the end. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb18">[<a href="#pb18">18</a>]</span></p> -<p>Then Frithiof remembered his apple. Now was the time to test its power. Stepping softly -up to the couch, he bent over the still white form of the princess and gently placed -the apple in her right hand. Immediately a change was visible, it seemed as if a fresh -stream of life passed through her body. The colour returned to her lips and cheeks, -she opened her eyes, and after a few minutes she was able to sit up and speak. -</p> -<p>The general rejoicing at the princess’s wonderful and unexpected recovery, and at -the happy and opportune return of the three princes, can be better imagined than described. -</p> -<p>But as soon as she was quite well, the king, mindful of his promise, called together -a great “Thing,” or national assembly, at which the brothers were to exhibit the treasures -they had brought back, when judgment would be pronounced. -</p> -<p>First came the eldest brother Osric, with his telescope. This was handed round for -the people to see, while he explained its strange and marvellous properties, stating -how by means of this glass he had saved the princess, for he had been able to see -how ill she was. He therefore considered that he had earned the right to claim the -princess’s hand. -</p> -<p>Then Edric, the second brother, stepped forth and showed the beautiful shield he had -got from the dwarf, and explained its peculiar power. “Of what use would have been -my brother’s glass,” he asked, <span class="pageNum" id="pb19">[<a href="#pb19">19</a>]</span>“without this shield, which carried us hither in time to save her life? I claim, therefore, -that it was really due to the power of my shield that the princess is not dead, and -that I ought therefore to possess her hand in marriage.” -</p> -<p>And now it was Frithiof’s turn to come forward with the apple. He said, “I fear that -neither the telescope which first showed us that the princess was ill, nor the shield -which so quickly brought us hither, would have sufficed to restore the Princess Isolde -to life and health, had it not been for the magic power of my apple. For what good -could our mere presence have done her? Our seeing her thus and unable to help her, -would only have added to our grief and pain. It is due to my apple that the princess -has been restored to us, and I therefore think my claim to her hand is the greatest.” -</p> -<p>Then there arose much questioning and reasoning in the “Thing” as to which of the -three articles were of the greatest value, but as they could come to no satisfactory -agreement, the judges declared that all three articles were of equal value, for they -had all equally contributed to restore the princess to life and health, for if one -had been missing, the other two would have been valueless. So judgment was pronounced -that, all three gifts being equally valuable, neither of the brothers could claim -the princess’s hand. -</p> -<p>Then the king happily hit upon the idea of allowing <span class="pageNum" id="pb20">[<a href="#pb20">20</a>]</span>his sons to shoot for the prize, and whoever was adjudged the best shot should wed -the princess. -</p> -<p>So a target was set up, and Osric, armed with bow and arrow, stepped forth first. -</p> -<p>Taking careful aim, he drew his bow, and the arrow sped forth, but it fell some distance -short of the mark. -</p> -<p>Then Edric stepped forth. He too took careful aim, and his arrow fell nearer the mark. -</p> -<p>And now it was Frithiof’s turn. He too took a very careful aim, and all the people -said his arrow went beyond the mark, and that he was the best shot, but when they -came to look for it, behold, it could nowhere be found. In vain search was made in -all directions, no sign of the arrow could be found. The king therefore decided that -Edric had won the princess’s hand. The wedding forthwith took place amid great <span class="corr" id="xd31e852" title="Source: spendour">splendour</span> and rejoicing, and the princess and her husband then went to her own country, where -they reigned long and happily. The eldest brother, Osric, greatly vexed that he had -not been successful, started off on a long journey, and nothing more was heard of -him. So only the youngest brother was left at home. But he was not at all satisfied -with the way matters had turned out, for he had always been considered by far the -best shot. He therefore searched every day in the field where the trial had taken -place, looking for his arrow. At length, after many days, he found it lodged in an -oak <span class="pageNum" id="pb21">[<a href="#pb21">21</a>]</span>tree, far beyond the mark. He brought witnesses to attest the truth of this, and though -there could be no question that his arrow had gone the furthest, the king said it -was now too late to go into the matter, for the princess was married and gone away. -</p> -<p>Then Frithiof grew very restless. He thought he had been unfairly treated, and at -length decided to go away, so he packed up his belongings, and, bidding his parents -farewell, started off in search of adventures. -</p> -<p>After passing along the wide plains that surrounded the capital, he climbed a high -range of mountains, and from thence descended into a great forest. Here he wandered -about for several days, but whichever way he turned, he could see nothing but trees -all around him. The small store of food he had taken with him when he started was -exhausted, and tired, hungry, and footsore, he sat down to rest on a large flat grey -stone, unable to proceed any further. He thought the end of his days had surely come, -when suddenly he heard the noise of horses’ feet, and looking up he saw ten men mounted -on horseback coming rapidly towards him. They were all richly dressed and well armed, -the last one leading a finely caparisoned palfrey. -</p> -<p>When they came to the prince, the leader dismounted, and, bowing low before him, begged -him to honour them by mounting the steed they had brought with them. -</p> -<p>Frithiof gratefully accepted this offer, and, <span class="pageNum" id="pb22">[<a href="#pb22">22</a>]</span>mounting the horse, the party turned back the way they had come, riding rapidly on -till they arrived at a large town. Before entering the gates they dismounted, the -prince alone remaining on horseback, and then led the prince in state to the palace. -</p> -<p>Now, it happened that a most beautiful young queen reigned over this province. She -had been left an orphan at an early age, her father entrusting his chief ministers -with the care and responsibility of looking after her and finding her a worthy husband. -Queen Hildegard received the prince with much friendliness. She told him that her -fairy godmother had bestowed on her the gift of seeing, whenever she wished, what -happened in other countries. -</p> -<p>“A wandering minstrel came here and told us of the wonderful journeys you and your -brothers had made, and also of your sorrow at your failure in the shooting competition -for the Princess Isolde’s hand, though you were the best shot of the three. Then a -great wish seized me to try and make you happy, so I followed your wanderings after -you left your father’s palace, and when I saw you, sad and tired, resting on the great -stone in my forest, I sent forth some of my knights to meet you and bring you back, -and now, with the consent of my ministers, I invite you to remain here as my husband. -You shall rule over my kingdom, and I will try, as far as lies in my power, to make -you forget all the trouble and anxiety you have gone through.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb23">[<a href="#pb23">23</a>]</span></p> -<p>Frithiof was charmed with the beauty and kindness of the maiden, and gladly consented -to share her throne, and very happy days followed for both of them. The wedding was -on the most magnificent scale, and after they were married, Frithiof, according to -the custom of the country, took the reins of government in his hands, amid the general -rejoicing of the people. -</p> -<p>And now we must return to the old king. Soon after his youngest son had gone away -the queen died, and the king, well advanced in years, felt very lonely and dull. One -day, while seated beside the great open hearth, in the big audience hall, a pedlar -woman entered and displayed her wares before him. She told him her name was Brunhilde—she -had evidently travelled much—and amused the king with tales of where she had been -and what she had seen. -</p> -<p>When she was going away, the king told her she might come again, which she did, day -after day, till the king got so interested in her talk, that he never was happy unless -Brunhilde was with him, and at length he asked her to marry him and be his queen. -</p> -<p>In vain the chief ministers and courtiers dissuaded him from taking this step. The -king was determined, and the wedding took place. -</p> -<p>No sooner had Brunhilde gained her object, than she showed that she meant to be a -real queen, not merely one in name. She always sat beside the king in council, and -interfered in all State matters. He <span class="pageNum" id="pb24">[<a href="#pb24">24</a>]</span>would do nothing without consulting her, and no matter how wrong or unfair it might -be, he always did whatever she wished. -</p> -<p>One day she said to him, “It seems very strange to me, that you have never made any -attempt to recall your son, who went away. Why, only the other day we heard that he -had become king of a neighbouring country. You may depend upon it that, as soon as -he has got a sufficiently large army, he will come back and attack you here, in order -to revenge himself for the fancied wrong he imagines was done him, in the trial of -skill for the princess’s hand. Now, take my advice, call out your army, attack him -first, and so ward off the danger that threatens your country.” -</p> -<p>At first the king would not listen to what the queen said; and declared she was only -frightening herself for nothing. But Brunhilde brought forward fresh arguments each -day, till at length the king thought she must be right, and asked her what he had -better do, so that the prince should not suspect anything. -</p> -<p>“You must first send messengers to him with presents,” said the queen, “and invite -him to come and see you, so that you may arrange with him about his succession to -the throne after your death, and also to strengthen the friendship and neighbourly -relations between your two countries. After that we will consult further.” -</p> -<p>The king thought her advice very good, and at <span class="pageNum" id="pb25">[<a href="#pb25">25</a>]</span>once sent messengers laden with presents to his son. -</p> -<p>When they arrived at Prince Frithiof’s court, they told the young king how anxious -his father was to see him, and hoped he would make no long tarrying in coming to visit -him. -</p> -<p>Frithiof, greatly pleased with the handsome gifts his father had sent him, at once -agreed to go, and hastened to make all preparations for his journey. But when Queen -Hildegard heard of it she became very anxious, and entreated her husband not to leave -her. -</p> -<p>“I feel that some danger threatens you, and that you may even lose your life,” she -said. -</p> -<p>But Frithiof laughed at her fears. “Surely you do not think my father would entreat -me to come to him if he meant to deal wrongly with me? No, no, dear wife; set your -heart at rest, and have no fears. I will make but a short stay;” and so saying he -bade her a fond farewell and started off with the messengers, arriving after a short -journey at his father’s court. -</p> -<p>But instead of the warm greeting promised him, to his surprise the king received him -but coldly, and began to reproach him for being so undutiful as to go away. -</p> -<p>“It was most unfilial behaviour,” broke in the queen, “and caused such grief to your -father that he was nearly at death’s door; and had anything happened to him, your -life would have been forfeited, <span class="pageNum" id="pb26">[<a href="#pb26">26</a>]</span>according to the laws of the land. As, however, you have given yourself up willingly, -and have come here when he sent for you, he will not condemn you to death, but he -gives you three tasks to perform, which you must accomplish within the year.” -</p> -<p>It was in vain that Frithiof declared he never meant to vex his father. The queen -would not let the old king speak, and said the only way Frithiof could save his life -was to carry out the tasks his father had set him, which were as follows:— -</p> -<p>“First, you must bring back a tent large enough to seat a hundred knights, and yet -so fine and thin that you can cover it with one hand; secondly, you must bring me -some of the famous water which cures all sicknesses; and, thirdly, you must show me -a man who is utterly unlike any other man in the whole world.” -</p> -<p>“And in what direction must I go to find these rarities?” asked Frithiof. -</p> -<p>“Nay, that is your affair,” said the king; when Brunhilde, taking his arm, led him -away into his own chamber; and Frithiof, without other farewell, sorrowfully returned -to his own kingdom. -</p> -<p>On his arrival, Queen Hildegard hastened down to meet him, and seeing him looking -sad and silent, asked him anxiously how he had fared at his father’s court. -</p> -<p>At first Frithiof, not liking to frighten her, tried to put her off, and made light -of the scant courtesy <span class="pageNum" id="pb27">[<a href="#pb27">27</a>]</span>shown him; but Hildegard, kneeling down beside him, and taking his hand in hers, entreated -him to conceal nothing from her. -</p> -<p>“I know you have had some difficult tasks given you, which will not be easy to perform. -But do not lose heart, dear husband. Tell me all, and then we will see if some way -cannot be found to carry them out. A thing bravely faced is half accomplished, and -it is not at all impossible that with my kind godmother’s help I may be able to aid -you. Tell me, therefore, what makes you so anxious.” -</p> -<p>Then Frithiof, taking heart, told Hildegard of the difficult tasks that the queen -had given him to do. “And if I fail to accomplish them within the year I must forfeit -my life,” he concluded. -</p> -<p>“This is surely your stepmother’s doing,” said Hildegard. “She is a jealous and, I -fear also, a wicked woman. Let us hope she is not planning any further mischief against -you. She evidently thought these tasks she gave you would be more than you could accomplish; -but, fortunately, I can help you in some of them. The tent your father wants I happen -to have; it was given me by my godmother, so that difficulty is disposed of. Then -the magic water which you are to bring is not far from here. Nevertheless, it is not -easy to get, for it is in a deep well, inside a dark cave, which is guarded by seven -lions and three huge snakes. Several persons have tried to get in and fetch some of -the water, but no <span class="pageNum" id="pb28">[<a href="#pb28">28</a>]</span>one has ever yet come back alive. I might give you some poison to kill these monsters, -but, unfortunately, the water loses all its healing power if it is taken after the -animals are dead. But I think I may nevertheless be able to help you to get it.” -</p> -<p>Queen Hildegard then sent for her cowherd, and he and his two assistants drove seven -oxen and three great boars to the mouth of the cave. Here the animals were killed, -and the carcases thrown down before the lions and snakes. Then, while the monsters -were gorging themselves with the carcases of the dead animals, the queen told Frithiof -to lower her quickly down the well. She had provided herself with a large crystal -jar; this she immediately filled with the water, and when Frithiof drew her up again, -so exactly had she timed it, that they both reached the mouth of the cave just as -the lions and snakes were finishing the last morsels of their meal. Thus the second -task was safely accomplished, and Frithiof and Hildegard hastened back to the palace. -</p> -<p>“The two first tasks are happily ended,” said Hildegard; “but the third and most difficult -one still remains to be done, and this you must carry out by yourself. All I can do -is to tell you how best to set to work about it. You must know that I have a half-brother, -called Randur. He lives on an island not very far from here. He is nine feet high, -has one big eye in the middle of his forehead, and a black beard thirty yards long, -and as hard and stiff as pigs’ <span class="pageNum" id="pb29">[<a href="#pb29">29</a>]</span>bristles. He also has a dog’s snout instead of a mouth and nose, and a pair of green -cat’s eyes. In truth, it would be impossible to find another creature like him. When -he wants to go from one place to another, he swings himself along by means of a great -pole fifty yards long, and in this way he almost seems to fly through the air like -a bird. The island on which he lives forms about one-third of my father’s kingdom, -and my brother thought he ought to have had a larger share. Then, also, my father -had a wonderful ring which my brother wished to keep, but this also fell to my share, -and since then my brother has shut himself up in his island. Now, however, I will -write to him, enclosing the ring he always coveted. Perhaps that may dispose him to -be more friendly to us, and we may get him to go to the king’s court; for I know no -one else who could so well fulfil the third task given you. Now, therefore, you must -go to him, accompanied by a large following of knights and squires, for that will -please him. When you come near his castle, take off your crown, and approach his throne -bareheaded. He will then stretch forth his hand, and you must bend your knee and kiss -it, and then hand him my letter and the ring. If after reading it he tells you to -rise and seat yourself beside him, we may hope that he will aid us. And now, good -luck attend you!” -</p> -<p>Frithiof followed the queen’s instructions exactly. When he arrived at the three-eyed -king’s palace, both <span class="pageNum" id="pb30">[<a href="#pb30">30</a>]</span>he and his attendants were greatly startled at the frightful ugliness of the three-eyed -monarch; but quickly recovering himself, Frithiof handed him Hildegard’s letter and -the ring. When the giant saw the ring he seemed greatly pleased, and said— -</p> -<p>“I suppose my sister wants my help in some important matter, that she sends me so -valuable a present?” -</p> -<p>He then bade Frithiof sit down beside him, and, having read his sister’s letter, he -said he was quite ready to help and carry out her wishes. -</p> -<p>He then stretched out his hand, grasped the long pole that always rested near him, -and in an instant he had swung himself out of sight. -</p> -<p>The king feared at first that Randur had gone away altogether and left them, but a -loud shout told them he had only gone in advance. And thus they went on, the giant -waiting for them every now and then, and when they reached him scolding them well -for being so slow and dilatory; in this way they at last arrived at the queen’s palace, -and Randur at once asked Hildegard what it was she wanted him to do. -</p> -<p>The queen then told him what Frithiof’s father had required of her husband, and begged -her brother to accompany Frithiof back to his father’s court. Randur, greatly pleased -at having at last got the ring he so much coveted, declared himself quite ready to -do as she desired. So they started off at once <span class="pageNum" id="pb31">[<a href="#pb31">31</a>]</span>for the old king’s palace, which they reached without any further adventures. -</p> -<p>Frithiof announced his arrival to his father; but though he informed him that he had -obtained the three things required of him a year ago, he carefully kept Randur in -safe hiding till his presence should be required, and asked that a “Thing” might be -called together, in order that he might show the people how he had succeeded in carrying -out the tasks assigned him. -</p> -<p>So the old king issued a proclamation all through the land, and on the appointed day -so great was the interest and curiosity of every one, from the king and his courtiers -down to the very poorest labourer and herdboy, that there was hardly standing-room -in all the great “Thing” valley. -</p> -<p>Queen Brunhilde was furious at the thought that Frithiof should have been successful, -but she still hoped that, when the things were brought to light, it would be found -that he had failed in something. -</p> -<p>The tent was produced first. When it was fairly set up, it was so large and roomy -that a hundred knights and squires easily found room inside, yet it was so finely -wrought, that when closed any one could cover it with their hand. So all the people -declared Prince Frithiof had fully acquitted himself of his first task. -</p> -<p>Then the prince brought forth the crystal jar with the healing water, and handed it -to his father. Queen <span class="pageNum" id="pb32">[<a href="#pb32">32</a>]</span>Brunhilde, who was getting quite yellow with anger, insisted upon tasting it to see -whether it was the right water and taken at the right time, so as not to lose its -healing qualities. But as she was quite well, no sooner had she tasted the healing -water, than she felt very ill, and had to take a second taste ere she was well again. -So the second task was pronounced to have also been successfully accomplished. -</p> -<p>“Now,” said the king, “there only remains the third and last task, and that was the -most difficult one. See that you have not failed in that” -</p> -<p>Then Frithiof sent for the three-eyed giant, whom he had kept in safe hiding till -now. -</p> -<p>When Randur appeared before the “Thing,” springing into their midst by means of his -long pole, everyone, but especially the old king, started back in fear; they could -not imagine how he had got there, and thought he must have flown down from the skies. -Never before had they seen so hideous a creature. But, not taking any notice of the -crowd, Randur walked up to the queen, and placing the point of his long pole against -her chest, he raised her up in the air, and then hurled her to the ground, when she -fell down dead, and was immediately transformed into the hideous old giantess she -really was. Having accomplished this, Randur made his way out of the “Thing,” and -returned to his island. -</p> -<p>Frithiof devoted all his efforts to restore and nurse the old king, who, through anxiety -and fright, had <span class="pageNum" id="pb33">[<a href="#pb33">33</a>]</span>nearly been at death’s door. But a few drops of the healing water sprinkled over him -quickly restored him, and being freed by the queen’s death from all her wicked enchantments, -he speedily recovered his former good sense, and found that all the faults he had -thought his son guilty of, were only the inventions of wicked Queen Brunhilde. -</p> -<div class="figure p033width" id="p033"><img src="images/p033.png" alt="“WHEN RANDUR APPEARED BEFORE THE ‘THING.’”" width="400" height="356"><p class="figureHead">“WHEN RANDUR APPEARED BEFORE THE ‘THING.’ ”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>He therefore called Frithiof to his bedside, and begged him to forgive him all the -injury he had tried to do him. -</p> -<p>“I am only anxious now to make up to you, my <span class="pageNum" id="pb34">[<a href="#pb34">34</a>]</span>dear son, for all you have suffered, and beg you never to leave me again. I will gladly -hand over the kingdom to you, and live beside you in peace and quiet for the rest -of my days.” -</p> -<p>So Frithiof was reconciled to his father, and at once sent messengers to Hildegard, -telling her what had happened, and begging her to hasten to him. Queen Hildegard, -when she received her husband’s message, decided to give up her small kingdom to her -brother, as a reward for all he had done for them; and then, accompanied by some of -her husband’s ablest courtiers and friends, she rejoined Frithiof, and the old king, -happy at having his son again, lived to a good old age, surrounded by his grandchildren -and great-grandchildren. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb35">[<a href="#pb35">35</a>]</span></p> -</div> -<div class="footnotes"> -<hr class="fnsep"> -<div class="footnote-body"> -<div class="fndiv" id="xd31e798"> -<p class="footnote"><span class="fnlabel"><a class="noteRef" href="#xd31e798src">1</a></span> The Norse Vulcan. <a class="fnarrow" href="#xd31e798src" title="Return to note 1 in text.">↑</a></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="helga" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e173">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Helga</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn35width"><img src="images/ornament05.png" alt="Ornament." width="42" height="40"></div><p> -</p> -<p>An old man and his wife once lived in a cottage beside the sea, far away from any -other habitations. They had three daughters; the eldest was called Fredegond, the -second Olga, and the youngest Helga. -</p> -<p>Now, although the parents were not rich, owning only a few acres of land, which they -tilled themselves, Fredegond and Olga were treated as if they were princesses. They -never did any work, but sat all day amusing themselves and decking themselves in any -finery their father brought them home from the neighbouring town, whilst Helga, who -was far more beautiful and clever than either of her sisters, was always kept in the -background. She never shared in any pleasures that her elder sisters often enjoyed; -no presents were ever brought home for her; but all day long, from early morning till -late at night, poor Helga had to work and toil for the whole family, receiving nothing -but sour looks, often accompanied by blows, from the elder sisters. -</p> -<p>Now, it happened one day that the fire on their hearth had been allowed to go out. -Helga was busy <span class="pageNum" id="pb36">[<a href="#pb36">36</a>]</span>working in the fields, and as they had to send a long way to fetch fresh fire, the -old man told Fredegond she must go for it -</p> -<p>At first Fredegond grumbled, for she was trying to dress her hair in a new way; but -then she thought a walk through the woods might be pleasant, so she started. -</p> -<p>After she had gone some little distance, she came to a hillock, and heard a deep voice -saying, “Would you rather have me with you or against you?” -</p> -<p>Fredegond, thinking it was some labourer or woodcutter, said she did not care in the -least, and that it was very impertinent of him to address her, and went on to the -cave whence they fetched their fire. -</p> -<p>When she got there, to her great surprise she saw a big cauldron, filled with meat, -boiling on the fire, and beside it stood a pan, filled with dough, waiting to be made -into cakes, but not a creature in sight. -</p> -<p>Fredegond, being very hungry after her long walk, stirred up the fire beneath the -cauldron, to make the meat boil quickly, and then began baking some cakes. But although -she made one specially nice for herself, she let all the others burn, so that they -were quite uneatable. Then as soon as the meat was cooked she took a bowl from a shelf, -filled it with all the best bits, and sat down and made a good meal, finishing up -with the cake. -</p> -<p>Just as she had finished, a big black dog ran up <span class="pageNum" id="pb37">[<a href="#pb37">37</a>]</span>to her, and began wagging his tail and begging for some food. But Fredegond angrily -gave him a slap, and chased him away. Then the dog grew angry, and, jumping upon her, -bit one of her hands. -</p> -<p>Screaming with fright and pain, Fredegond jumped up, and, in her hurry to get away, -forgot all about the fire she was to bring, and ran home to tell her parents what -had happened. -</p> -<p>They were very sorry, both for her sore hand, which they bathed and bandaged, and -the lack of the fire. It was really very unfortunate, for that cave was the nearest -place where they could procure some fire, as it was generally used by charcoal-burners. -So, though very unwilling to send Olga, who was their pet and favourite, she had to -go, for they all feared that if Helga were sent, she might run away and never come -back again. And then there would be no one on whom to vent their bad tempers, or to -do the work of the whole household—for did she not wait on father and mother and both -her sisters? So it was decided that Olga should go. -</p> -<p>But, alas! Olga fared even worse than her sister. She was so spoilt, that she thought -she ought always to have the best of everything. So, when she reached the cave, she -too helped herself to all the best bits of meat, and, making a nice cake for herself, -threw the rest of the dough on the fire. -</p> -<p>Then when the dog came up to her and wagged his tail and sat up and begged for some -food, Olga took <span class="pageNum" id="pb38">[<a href="#pb38">38</a>]</span>up some of the boiling broth and threw it on him. This made the dog so angry that -he jumped up and bit off the point of her nose; and Olga ran home crying and screaming, -with only half a nose and no fire. -</p> -<p>This time the parents were quite beside themselves with anger, and decided that Helga -must go and fetch the fire. If she succeeded, well and good; and if not, why, the -dog might eat her, for all they cared. It would be a good riddance. -</p> -<p>So, taking up the big fire-shovel, Helga went on her way to the cave. As she passed -the hillock, she too heard a voice, saying, “Would you rather I was with you than -against you?” -</p> -<p>To this question she answered, “A well-known proverb says, ‘There is nothing so bad -that it is not better to have it on your side than against you;’ so, as I do not know -who you are who ask me this question, I would rather that you were with me than against -me.” -</p> -<p>And hearing nothing further and seeing no one, Helga continued her way till she reached -the cave. Here she found everything the same as her sisters had done. The cauldron -was on the fire, and the dough was ready for baking, but, instead of thinking only -of herself, Helga looked after the meat, and saw that it was nicely cooked; then, -with great care, she made up the dough into cakes, and never thought of taking anything -for herself, although she <span class="pageNum" id="pb39">[<a href="#pb39">39</a>]</span>was very hungry, for she had had nothing for her breakfast but some hard, dry crusts, -and a glass of cold water. Neither would she now help herself to any of the fire without -asking leave from the owner of the cave. -</p> -<div class="figure p039width" id="p039"><img src="images/p039.png" alt="“SHE SAW A BIG THREE-HEADED GIANT.”" width="401" height="355"><p class="figureHead">“SHE SAW A BIG THREE-HEADED GIANT.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Feeling very tired after her long walk, Helga sat down on a bench to rest. But she -had hardly done so, when she heard a loud rumbling noise; the ground began to tremble; -and Helga, fearful that the cave might fall in, rose hastily from her seat. But as -she turned to run out, she saw a big, three-headed giant <span class="pageNum" id="pb40">[<a href="#pb40">40</a>]</span>standing at the entrance of the cave, followed by a large black dog. -</p> -<p>Helga was terribly frightened; but being fond of animals, she held out her hand and -patted the dog, and she quite regained courage when the giant, in a kind voice, said, -“You have done the work well, which you found waiting here. It is only right, therefore, -that you should get your share. Sit down, therefore, on that bench, and share my dinner; -afterwards you can take home some of the fire you have come for.” -</p> -<p>The giant then got a bowl from the shelf and helped Helga to some broth out of the -big cauldron, carefully giving her the tenderest bits of meat. As he did so, the ground -again began to shake and tremble, and fearful noises, like claps of thunder, frightened -Helga greatly. -</p> -<p>But the giant in a gentle voice bade her sit down beside him, and she finished her -broth. -</p> -<p>Then the giant got up and gave her one of the cakes she had baked; but no sooner had -she finished it, than the ground again began to shake and tremble, the thunder pealed, -and flash after flash of lightning lit up the inside of the cave. Helga got so terrified -that she ran up to the giant for protection, and as she clung to his arm the noises -ceased, and as the darkness passed away Helga saw that the giant had disappeared, -and that she was holding on to the arm of a handsome young prince. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb41">[<a href="#pb41">41</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Nay, do not be frightened,” he said; “I can never thank you enough, dear Helga, for -you have rescued me from the horrible enchantment the wicked fairy Gondomar pronounced -on me at my birth. I am Torquil, the son of King Osbert, who reigns in the neighbouring -island; but because my father refused to marry Gondomar, and chose my mother instead, -the wicked fairy condemned me to go through life a three-headed monster, until some -young girl should, despite my frightful appearance, place full trust and confidence -in me.” -</p> -<p>As Prince Torquil said these words, he seated himself beside Helga on a stone, thickly -covered with soft green moss. Then Helga told him her history, and why she came to -the cave, and also the fate of her sisters who had gone to the cave on the same errand, -adding that she must hasten back with the fire, else her father and mother would scold -and beat her. -</p> -<p>“You shall not be ill treated any more,” replied Torquil; and he went to the back -of the cave, and presently returned, carrying a casket and a small bundle in his hands. -</p> -<p>“See, this casket contains gold, and pearls, and precious stones,” he said. “You can -give some of these to your sisters; but this,” and he placed the bundle on a stool, -“you must wear under your own dress, when you get home, and be very careful that no -one sees it.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb42">[<a href="#pb42">42</a>]</span></p> -<p>So saying, he undid the bundle, and unfolded a beautiful dress of cloth of gold, all -worked with silver and precious stones. -</p> -<p>Helga could not repress a cry of admiration when she saw the lovely gown, and warmly -thanked the prince for all his beautiful gifts. -</p> -<p>Torquil then filled her fire-shovel with burning coals, and carried it for her some -part of the way home; but ere they came in sight of the cottage he stopped, and, taking -her hand, placed a heavy gold ring on her finger. -</p> -<p>“Keep this ring, dear Helga,” he said, “and let no one take it from you. It will not -be long ere I come to claim my bride, but I must first return to my parents and tell -them the joyful news that the wicked charm is broken at last.” With these words he -took a loving farewell of Helga, and started her on her homeward journey. -</p> -<p>When she reached the cottage, and her parents saw that she had succeeded in bringing -back the fire, Helga, for once in her life, received a kind word of welcome; but when -she showed them the casket and was about to give her sisters some of the jewels, they -seized upon it, and dividing the contents among themselves, returned Helga the empty -casket. They might also have taken away her beautiful dress, but, after Torquil left -her, she had taken the precaution to slip it on under her old gown, so no one knew -anything about it. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb43">[<a href="#pb43">43</a>]</span></p> -<p>And thus some days passed on. Matters relapsed into their former way. Fredegond and -Olga did nothing all day but deck themselves with the jewels out of the casket, quarrelling -and fighting over them and Helga, as before, had to do the work for the whole family, -when one day the mother, who had been to the higher meadow for some herbs she wanted, -came back and said that she had seen a beautiful big ship lying at anchor on the shore -below their cottage. -</p> -<p>The old man hastened down to the strand to find out who the owner of the fine vessel -might be, and seeing a boat pulling off from it, he waited till the stranger, who -was a handsome young man, had landed, and then entered into conversation with him. -But though he plied him with many questions, he could not find out his name. -</p> -<p>Then the young man in his turn began to question him, and asked him how many children -he had. -</p> -<p>“Only two daughters,” replied the old man, “and such good and beautiful girls they -are too,” he added. -</p> -<p>“I should much like to see them,” said the stranger. -</p> -<p>The old man, greatly delighted, led the way back to his cottage, where his two eldest -daughters had hurried on their best frocks and decked themselves with all the jewels -out of Helga’s casket. -</p> -<p>The stranger expressed himself as being very pleased with the girls. -</p> -<p>“But,” he asked, “why has one of your daughters <span class="pageNum" id="pb44">[<a href="#pb44">44</a>]</span>got her hand tied up with a cloth, and the other one a handkerchief fastened across -her nose?” -</p> -<p>At first the father said they had met with an accident, and slipped down the cliffs; -but when the stranger pressed for further particulars, the story of the dogs and the -cave had to be told. -</p> -<p>“But surely you have another daughter?” said the stranger; “one who, I know, is always -kind to all animals.” -</p> -<p>At first the old man and his wife both declared they only had those two daughters; -but when the stranger kept on urging him, he at last admitted that he had another -girl. “But she is so ugly, lazy, and wicked,” he added, “that she is more like some -wild animal than a human being.” -</p> -<p>But the stranger said he did not mind that at all, and that he must see her. So the -old man was obliged at last to call Helga. -</p> -<p>The poor girl came out from the kitchen dressed just as she was, in her shabby old -dress, when the young man went up to her; and as he took her hand the ragged old gown -slipped from her shoulders, and there, to the astonishment and rage of her sisters, -stood Helga, arrayed in the beautiful garment the prince had given her. -</p> -<p>Prince Torquil rated the old man and the two wicked sisters soundly for all their -unkindness to Helga. He also made the sisters give up all the jewels they had taken -from her. But Helga begged <span class="pageNum" id="pb45">[<a href="#pb45">45</a>]</span>that they might be allowed to keep a few; and the prince consenting, she gave each -of them two chains, two brooches, two bracelets, and two pairs of ear-rings. Then -Torquil led Helga down to the shore and took her on board his beautiful ship, where -his sister gave her a kindly welcome; and when they reached his own country, King -Osbert and his queen prepared a great wedding-feast, and Torquil and Helga were married, -and lived long and happily together. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb46">[<a href="#pb46">46</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="thorstein" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e180">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Thorstein</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn46width"><img src="images/ornament06.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="41"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="th.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e188">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW THORSTEIN LOST HIS KINGDOM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">There once reigned a king and queen, a long, long time ago, who had an only child, -a son called Thorstein. -</p> -<p>The lad was brave, strong, and handsome, and was greatly beloved by every one on account -of his kind-heartedness and open-handed generosity. -</p> -<p>But as years passed and he attained to man’s estate, his indiscriminating kindness -was often taken advantage of. His father and mother tried to check him, pointing out -that heedless generosity often did more harm than good; but Thorstein could not be -brought to believe that kindness could ever be wrong or do harm, and continued to -give to every one who asked him, as long as he had anything he could part with. -</p> -<p>At length the king and queen died. On their death-bed they again endeavoured to impress -upon <span class="pageNum" id="pb47">[<a href="#pb47">47</a>]</span>their son that a good and wise king must not only reign with kindness, but also with -justice; but though Thorstein, who loved his parents dearly, and was terribly grieved -at the idea of losing them, promised he would do his best and bear their wise counsel -in mind, no sooner were the burial ceremonies concluded and he was crowned king, than -all his good resolves to be firm and discriminating were scattered to the winds. -</p> -<p>He kept open house for all who choose to come, gave gifts to all who asked, so that -all the riches and treasure his wise father had so carefully collected began very -speedily to disappear, without any one being really the better or happier for them. -</p> -<p>So quickly indeed did all he had inherited vanish, that ere many months had passed -he had nothing left but the kingdom itself; and then realizing the truth, that a penniless -king has but small authority or power, he decided to part with his throne, and thus -have some money wherewith to make a fresh start in life. -</p> -<p>There was no difficulty in finding a purchaser, and Thorstein, in exchange for a horse -and a sack filled with gold and silver, parted with his inheritance. -</p> -<p>But when he had once sold his kingdom, his so-called friends, who had been so numerous -before, now speedily began to drop off, and as the sack got emptier, so did his companions -grow fewer in number. -</p> -<p>“There will soon be nothing more to be got out <span class="pageNum" id="pb48">[<a href="#pb48">48</a>]</span>of him,” they said. “A fool and his money is soon parted.” So they gradually deserted -him. -</p> -<p>Then, when it was too late, Thorstein began to realize the sad plight he had brought -himself to, and determined to quit the country, and leave his false friends behind -him. He therefore put together the few things he had left, placed them on the horse -he had bought, and mounting his own fine chestnut, which he could never bring himself -to part with, he started off on his travels. -</p> -<p>For a long time Thorstein wandered on over desolate moors and through dark sombre -forests, not knowing or caring where he went or what became of him. He had no friends, -not a single creature to care for, or who loved him, so he allowed the horses to roam -where they listed, letting them graze whenever they came to any fresh grass, but beyond -this never resting or pausing anywhere. -</p> -<p>Once, when they had stopped to graze near a tiny stream on the banks of which the -grass looked specially fresh, he got off his horse, and throwing himself down on the -ground almost made up his mind to go no further. Why not rest there till death overtook -him? But even as this thought flashed through him, he raised his eyes towards the -west, where the sun was just setting in a bed of crimson and gold, flushing all the -distant peaks of the great snow-capped mountains with magic rainbow hues. -</p> -<p>Whilst still lost in wondering admiration at the <span class="pageNum" id="pb49">[<a href="#pb49">49</a>]</span>gorgeous spectacle, the rosy clouds suddenly parted, and a star of exquisite brilliancy -shot down a ray of light that seemed to touch Thorstein’s face, and he heard a voice -saying: “Fear not, Thorstein, but go forth on thy travels with a brave heart. Learn -from the mistakes of thy youth, that indiscriminate open-handedness is neither just -nor kind, but only does harm, and that a true sovereign must also be a father to his -people.” -</p> -<p>And even as the voice died away, the rosy light gradually faded from sky and mountain, -and the pale golden moon rose and shed its soft silvery radiance over earth and sky. -</p> -<p>Thorstein started to his feet. He felt the warm blood coursing quickly through his -veins; and whistling to his horses, who came obedient to his call, he mounted his -noble chestnut with a light heart, fully determined to seek his fortune. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb50">[<a href="#pb50">50</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="th.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e198">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS ARRIVAL AT THE GIANT’S CASTLE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">For some time he followed the rough track across the open plain, but presently he -arrived at a small farm. Knocking at the door, he asked the old man who opened it -if he might rest the night there. -</p> -<p>“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if you don’t mind taking things as you find them, you -are very welcome.” -</p> -<p>Thorstein thanked him kindly, and after stabling his horses in the shed at the back, -threw himself down on the rushes that were lying in one corner of the room, the farm -servants occupying the opposite corner, and the old man sleeping in a third corner, -the remaining one being filled by the huge stove. -</p> -<p>Thorstein, tired out with his long day’s journey, slept soundly all night, but when -he woke next morning he was surprised to find the farmer and his men had already gone -out. -</p> -<p>Fearing lest some treachery might be meditated, he sprang up from his bed and rushed -out of the house. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb51">[<a href="#pb51">51</a>]</span></p> -<p>There, to his surprise, he saw the farmer and all his men busily at work with their -pitchforks, digging and raking up the earth from a large tumulus, or grave, at some -little distance from the farm. -</p> -<p>Thorstein hurried up to the farmer, and asked him what he was doing, and why he was -disturbing the grave. -</p> -<p>“I have very good reason for doing so,” replied the man; “the man who lies buried -there owes me two hundred dollars!” -</p> -<p>“But,” said Thorstein, “no amount of digging will give you back the money he owed -you! On the contrary, you are losing your own time as well as that of your men, and -you will probably, in addition, get fined for disturbing the grave.” -</p> -<p>But the farmer was obstinate. He said he did not care. Only he was quite determined -that the dead man should not rest peacefully in his grave, while he owed him all that -money, and that he and his men would continue to dig and stir up the ground day after -day. -</p> -<p>Then Thorstein asked him if he would be satisfied and let the man rest in his grave -if some one else paid the dead man’s debt. -</p> -<p>“Oh yes!” answered the farmer; “but I don’t see where that man is likely to come from, -as he had no sons.” -</p> -<p>Then Thorstein drew forth his purse, which contained the last of his money, and gave -it to the <span class="pageNum" id="pb52">[<a href="#pb52">52</a>]</span>farmer in payment of the debt. The farmer thanked him warmly, and promised not to -disturb the grave any more. -</p> -<p>So Thorstein bade his host farewell; but ere he left he asked him which road he should -take, so as to reach a populous neighbourhood, where he might chance to get some work -to do. -</p> -<p>“You must continue along this same road,” replied the farmer, “until you come to four -cross-roads. Then don’t take the road that goes east, but take the one that goes west.” -</p> -<p>Thorstein thanked him, and rode away. After some time he arrived at the cross-roads, -and took the rode to the west, as the farmer had advised him. But he had not gone -very far when he thought he would rather like to know why the man had said he should -not go the other way. -</p> -<p>“Perhaps there are giants or some other dangers one may meet,” thought Thorstein; -so he promptly turned back till he arrived at the cross-roads, when he proceeded along -the road leading east. -</p> -<p>For some time he saw nothing new or strange. The road wound among many small fields -and brushwood, with here and there some groups of tall, dark pine-trees; but after -passing through a narrow defile, he suddenly came to a large, deep valley, in the -centre of which rose a fine big house, standing quite by itself on a steep, rocky -mound. At first he could see no way of getting up to it, but presently he <span class="pageNum" id="pb53">[<a href="#pb53">53</a>]</span>noticed a narrow path, almost hidden by trees and thicket; so, fastening his horses -to a stake, he made his way up to the house. -</p> -<p>As he approached he saw the door was wide open and no one anywhere about. Thorstein -therefore went in and came into a big hall, in which stood two huge beds, one on each -side, covered with rich silken hangings, while down the middle ran a table, ready -laid with two plates, two knives and forks, two great goblets of rarely chased silver, -and two large golden flagons of wine. But no one was visible here either. -</p> -<p>After waiting a short time, to see if the owners would appear, Thorstein went down -the hill again to look after his horses, for he thought he might as well stay the -night in the house, even if there were a little danger in so doing. So he lifted the -saddles off the horses, tethered them with sufficient length of rope that they could -both graze and lie down comfortably, and then took all he needed out of his saddlebags, -with his sword, which, after his favourite chestnut, was his most precious possession. -Then, giving a last look to the horses to see they were all right, he returned to -the house, and going to the kitchen, he brought thence some bread and the meat which -was roasting before the fire. -</p> -<p>Cutting this up carefully, he placed a good portion in each plate, together with a -large slice of bread; he then went to the beds, shook up the pillows, and made them -all ready for the night. After this, feeling <span class="pageNum" id="pb54">[<a href="#pb54">54</a>]</span>rather tired, he thought he would lie down and rest. He did not, however, venture -to occupy either of the beds, but threw himself down on some mats that lay in a corner, -carefully pulling one over him. -</p> -<p>After lying awake for some time, Thorstein was just dropping off to sleep when he -heard loud underground rumblings. Presently the door was thrown open, and he heard -heavy steps crossing the floor. -</p> -<p>Then a loud, gruff voice exclaimed: “Some one has been here! but whoever it is, we -shall soon put an end to him.” -</p> -<p>“No,” answered another voice, “that you shall not do! I take him, whoever it may be, -under my protection; I have the right to do this, for it is my turn, and can dispose -of him as I like. He came here of his own free will, and has shown himself both able -and willing to be useful. He has made our beds, prepared our food, and all has been -well done. Let him now show himself and no harm shall befall him.” -</p> -<p>When Thorstein heard these words, he once again began to breathe freely, and throwing -back the rug he had drawn over him, stood up before them. -</p> -<p>The young men were regular giants, both in size and strength, especially the elder, -who had taken his part, and who was quite a head taller than his brother. -</p> -<p>Thorstein then went to fetch another plate and cup, and shared in the giants’ meal, -after which the two brothers retired to their beds, Thorstein again <span class="pageNum" id="pb55">[<a href="#pb55">55</a>]</span>taking possession of his rugs, where he soon fell soundly asleep, never waking till -long after the sun had risen. -</p> -<p>Then, while they were at breakfast, the elder giant, whose name was Osric, asked Thorstein -whether he would stay on with them; that all he would have to do would be to get their -meals ready for them and make their beds. He might also keep his horses in their stables; -and as to food and wine, Thorstein would only have to tell them what was needed, and -they would always keep the larder and cellar filled, so that Thorstein need never -leave the hill. -</p> -<p>Thorstein said he would try it for a week. At the end of that time the giants were -so well pleased with him, that they urged him to remain with them, for a year, at -any rate; and though Thorstein found the life rather dull and stupid, he agreed to -stop, Osric, the elder giant, promising him a rich reward at the end of his term. -He then handed him the keys of all the rooms in the house, except one key, and this -the giant always wore fastened to a string round his neck, only taking it off at night -when he went to bed. -</p> -<p>When the two brothers had gone off on their daily expeditions, Thorstein made a regular -round of the house, looking into the storerooms, cellars, and every room except the -one of which Osric kept the key. In vain he tried all the keys on his bunch, hoping -one of them might open the lock; but in vain. He then tried to force open the door -by throwing himself <span class="pageNum" id="pb56">[<a href="#pb56">56</a>]</span>against it with all his might; but in this also he failed. -</p> -<p>Later on, Thorstein noticed that Osric always went into this room every night and -morning, while Bifrou, the younger giant, waited for him outside. So one day he asked -Osric why, when handing him the keys of all the other rooms, he had kept back this -one. -</p> -<p>“Surely,” he continued, “if you have found me faithful in all you have entrusted me -with, you might also trust me with what is in that room.” -</p> -<p>But Osric said there was really nothing particular in the room. Thorstein might be -quite sure of that, for, having found him so faithful and honest respecting everything -placed under his care, they would certainly also have trusted him if there had been -anything valuable in that room. -</p> -<p>But although Thorstein pretended that he was quite satisfied with the giant’s answer, -he made up his mind to solve the mystery in some way. -</p> -<p>At length the end of the year arrived, and the two giant brothers, well pleased to -have secured so careful a servant, gave him as his wages two great sacks filled with -gold. They had never been made so comfortable before, and again begged Thorstein to -remain another year. -</p> -<p>To this Thorstein would not agree, but said he would remain six months, as he was -more than ever determined to find out the mystery of the locked room. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb57">[<a href="#pb57">57</a>]</span></p> -<p>He therefore carefully watched every opportunity, hoping Osric might perhaps by chance -leave the key behind him. But the giant was much too careful to do so. -</p> -<p>One morning, when Thorstein had risen particularly early, in order to bake the bread, -the thought of the locked chamber came constantly before him, and while kneading the -dough he kept puzzling his head as to how he could circumvent the giant. Suddenly -a bright idea struck him. Creeping softly to the back door, which led into the stable -yard, he gave a loud knock, and then ran back as quickly as he could to the room where -the giants were sleeping, and asked them, with a scared face (holding the dough he -had been kneading in his hands), whether they had not heard some one knocking. -</p> -<p>“Oh yes,” they both replied; “we did hear something, but we thought it was you knocking -down a chair while you were sweeping.” -</p> -<p>Thorstein declared he had not knocked down anything, and added that he was afraid -to open the door, for he was quite positive some one had knocked there. -</p> -<p>The giants said he was quite right not to open it, for it might be some unfriendly -giant; so they got up themselves, and ran to the door to see who had disturbed them -at that early hour in the morning. -</p> -<p>No sooner had they left the room than Thorstein drew forth the key of the mysterious -chamber, which <span class="pageNum" id="pb58">[<a href="#pb58">58</a>]</span>the biggest giant always kept under his pillow at night, and quickly taking an impression -of it in the dough he had in his hand, replaced the key in its former place. -</p> -<p>When the brothers came back they were not a little put out, for of course they found -no one at the door, and declared that Thorstein had only said it in order to make -fun of them. -</p> -<p>But this Thorstein denied stoutly, and maintained that he had heard some one knocking, -and supposed, whoever it was, must have run away. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb59">[<a href="#pb59">59</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="th.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e208">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE MYSTERY OF THE LOCKED ROOM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">As soon as the giants had gone forth that day to seek for treasure, as usual, Thorstein -tried to make a key at the giants’ forge from the impression he had taken in the dough; -but many and fruitless were the trials ere he succeeded. Then, watching his opportunity, -when the brothers had gone on a long expedition, he unlocked the forbidden door, and -entered the mysterious chamber. -</p> -<p>At first he could see nothing, for it was almost dark, the single window being heavily -barred and shuttered. But having struck a light, he glanced eagerly round. There, -to his amazement and horror, he saw a young girl fastened to a nail in the wall by -her long plaits of hair. -</p> -<p>Mounting on a chair, he hastened to release her, and begged her to tell him who she -was, and how and why she had come there. -</p> -<p>At first the poor girl could scarcely believe that she had at last found a friend; -but Thorstein looked so good and kind, that her fears quickly vanished. -</p> -<p>“Alas!” she said, “I am a most unhappy maiden! <span class="pageNum" id="pb60">[<a href="#pb60">60</a>]</span>My name is Thekla, and my father is King Alfhelm. One day, as I was playing in a field -near the palace with my maidens, a great giant suddenly rushed in among us from the -neighbouring wood, and snatching me up in his arms, despite all my cries and struggles, -carried me down to the shore, where his boat was waiting. Ere any help could reach -us, we were well out of sight, till at length we arrived at this place. He then asked -me to marry him, which I indignantly refused to do; and though he comes every day -to try and persuade me to consent, I will <i>never</i> give in; no, not though they starve or kill me!” And she burst again into bitter -sobs. -</p> -<p>Thorstein tried to comfort her as best he could. He told her that, having now made -a key, he would be able to come and see her every day while the giants were away. -He then brought her some food, for the poor girl was half starved (as the giant only -gave her just enough to keep her alive), and then, as evening drew near, Thorstein -again fastened Thekla’s hair to the nail, ere he closed the door before the giants’ -return. -</p> -<p>From that day forward Thorstein visited the poor girl regularly every day, always -bringing her some food, and then putting all straight again ere the brothers returned, -so that they had no idea of what took place during their absence. -</p> -<div class="figure p061width" id="p061"><img src="images/p061.png" alt="“HE SAW A YOUNG GIRL FASTENED TO A NAIL IN THE WALL BY HER LONG PLAITS OF HAIR.”" width="411" height="637"><p class="figureHead">“HE SAW A YOUNG GIRL FASTENED TO A NAIL IN THE WALL BY HER LONG PLAITS OF HAIR.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>When the end of the six months drew near, Thorstein told the giants that he wished -to leave. But <span class="pageNum" id="pb63">[<a href="#pb63">63</a>]</span>they had got so used to him, and he waited on them so carefully, that they did not -want to part with him, and begged him to remain another year. -</p> -<p>At first Thorstein refused, but after much persuasion, the brothers giving him again -two more sacks of gold as wages, Thorstein said he would remain another six months, -if at the end of that time they would give him as wages whatever was in the locked -room—no matter whether it was valuable or not. -</p> -<p>When Osric heard this he grew very angry, and told Thorstein not to be a fool; that -what he was asking for was utterly worthless; and that he had much better accept the -good wages they were quite willing to give him. -</p> -<p>Thorstein, however, would not give in. He said he did not care whether the contents -of the room were valuable or not. He had set his heart upon that, and nothing else, -and would remain with them on no other condition. -</p> -<p>Osric grew furious, and they argued and fought over this, till at last Bifrou, seeing -that Thorstein was quite determined, advised his brother to give in, for they could -keep him in no other way. So the big giant at last agreed to his terms. -</p> -<p>During the six months that followed, Thorstein did his utmost to lighten Thekla’s -imprisonment. Many a long and pleasant chat they had together, planning their future -life, while Thekla described <span class="pageNum" id="pb64">[<a href="#pb64">64</a>]</span>her former home, and how delighted her father would be to see her safely back again. -</p> -<p>At length the weary six months came to an end; and though the giant brothers again -tried to persuade Thorstein to remain with them, he was firm, and would listen to -no further promises of future wealth and greatness with which they tried to bribe -him. -</p> -<p>So, seeing that neither persuasions nor threats would prevail, Osric at last opened -the door and brought out Thekla; very much surprised he was to see her looking so -well when he saw her in the daylight, and half repented him of his promise. -</p> -<p>But Thorstein led forth his two horses, which he had all this time carefully groomed -and tended. Placing two sacks of gold on each, he lifted Thekla on one horse, and -buckling on his sword, as well as a sharp dagger, mounted the other horse. -</p> -<p>As he did so, Thekla noticed the giants whispering together, and heard the younger -one mutter, with a laugh, “Yes, as soon as they get to the ravine.” -</p> -<p>“Oh, Thorstein,” she said, when they had ridden on a short distance, “I know they -mean to attack us. I heard them say so.” -</p> -<p>“Never fear,” replied Thorstein. “My good sword has never failed me yet! But you ride -on in front.” -</p> -<p>As soon as they were out of sight, he placed the other sacks of gold on Thekla’s horse, -and bidding her ride on ahead, he drew his sword and kept a keen look-out. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb65">[<a href="#pb65">65</a>]</span></p> -<p></p> -<div class="figure p065width" id="p065"><img src="images/p065.png" alt="“HE THEN HID HIMSELF BEHIND A PROJECTING ROCK.”" width="434" height="356"><p class="figureHead">“HE THEN HID HIMSELF BEHIND A PROJECTING ROCK.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>They rode on thus for some little distance. The country was open, and though the road -was rough, they were soon out of sight of the castle. At length they arrived at the -narrow ravine which led down to the shore. They had not long entered it when they -heard the clatter of horses’ hoofs behind them. Thorstein bade Thekla ride on. He -then hid himself behind a projecting rock, and as Bifrou, who was in front, rode past, -Thorstein rushed at him, and with one blow of his sword, severed his head from his -<span class="pageNum" id="pb66">[<a href="#pb66">66</a>]</span>body. Osric, seeing what had befallen his brother and fearing the same fate, rode -back to the castle for more help. -</p> -<p>Thorstein then joined Thekla, who had anxiously watched the combat, and they rode -on, hoping that all danger of pursuit was now over. But just as they emerged from -the ravine, Thorstein, looking back, saw Osric, accompanied by a still bigger and -fiercer-looking giant, hurrying after them. -</p> -<p>Again sending Thekla on in front, he turned and faced his enemies. A terrible combat -now ensued. They attacked Thorstein, one on each side, but he swung his great broadsword -round his head and with one blow cut off Osric’s head. Then the big giant, seeing -his friend fall to the ground, grew furious. He threw away his sword, and grasping -Thorstein round the waist, flung him to the ground. But in an instant Thorstein was -on his feet again, and now a desperate conflict ensued. They wrestled together fiercely; -sometimes one, sometimes the other was uppermost, but at length the giant’s weight -and size began to tell, and Thekla was horrified to see Thorstein grow pale and stagger. -</p> -<p>Without a moment’s thought or hesitation she sprang from her horse, and, snatching -up the dagger that had fallen from Thorstein’s girdle during the struggle, she thrust -it through the heart of the giant, who rolled over on his side without a groan. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb67">[<a href="#pb67">67</a>]</span></p> -<p>Both the giant brothers and their friend being now dead, Thorstein said they had better -return to their house and take possession of all the treasure they could find. This -they did, and by making several journeys backwards and forwards, they had quite a -large store of boxes on the shore, filled with gold and precious stones. -</p> -<p>Then, to their joy, they one day saw a vessel nearing the land, which, as it came -closer, proved to be a ship belonging to Thekla’s father, the captain, called Randur, -being one of his chief ministers. -</p> -<p>The latter was delighted when he saw Thekla, for her father had been so greatly distressed -at her disappearance that he had fitted out several ships to go in search of her, -promising that he would bestow her as a bride on whoever was fortunate enough to find -her. -</p> -<p>Randur therefore at once offered to take them home, and sent some of his men ashore -to help and carry Thorstein’s treasure down to the ship. When everything was put on -board, the sails were set, and the good vessel sped gallantly on her homeward way. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb68">[<a href="#pb68">68</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="th.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e218">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW THORSTEIN’S KIND ACTIONS RECEIVED THEIR REWARD.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Thekla and Thorstein now thought all their trials were surely over, and gave themselves -up to the enjoyment of each other’s society. But Randur had no intention of letting -the latter reach Thekla’s home. So he watched his opportunity, and one night, when -they were well out at sea, he had one of the boats lowered. In this he placed Thorstein, -who was fast asleep in the after-part of the ship, and, casting loose the boat, let -it drift away. He then made the men take a solemn oath never to mention what had been -done, but that if any one asked about Thorstein, they were to say they knew nothing -about him. -</p> -<p>Next morning, when Thekla, surprised at not seeing Thorstein, asked where he was, -Randur pretended to be greatly surprised at his non-appearance, and instituted a search -all over the vessel for him. -</p> -<p>Thekla was very unhappy to think that Thorstein should have disappeared so unaccountably; -then, <span class="pageNum" id="pb69">[<a href="#pb69">69</a>]</span>suddenly missing one of the boats, she said that perhaps he had gone fishing, and -insisted upon the vessel being put about to search for him. -</p> -<p>But though Randur pretended to obey her orders, shifting the sails and issuing various -commands, he was in reality hurrying home as fast as he could, rejoicing at having -so successfully rid himself of his rival. -</p> -<p>The boat, meanwhile, in which Thorstein lay fast asleep, had drifted a long distance -from the ship ere he awoke, and on first opening his eyes he could not imagine where -he was. But when he once realized his position, he decided that Randur’s jealousy -must have played him this trick, and he set himself to think what he had better do. -</p> -<p>When Randur had sent him adrift, he had put neither food nor water in the boat, and -as the sun rose higher and higher in the heavens, the heat grew intense. In vain he -steeped his clothes in the water, hoping thus, at least, to assuage his thirst, which -was causing him much suffering. He gradually grew more faint and weary, and a feeling -of hopelessness was stealing over him, when suddenly he heard a voice saying, “Do -not lose heart, Thorstein, though your plight is sad, drifting thus hopelessly about -on the ocean. But as you once spent your all to give me rest, so now I will also aid -you.” -</p> -<p>And immediately the boat flew rapidly over the water, propelled by an unseen force. -Thorstein’s <span class="pageNum" id="pb70">[<a href="#pb70">70</a>]</span>thirst and weariness vanished, and he reached the island where Thekla’s father lived -at the same time as the ship in which she was returning, though he landed at a different -point. -</p> -<p>As Thorstein stepped on shore, he again heard the strange voice, saying, “I am only -repaying what I owe you, for had you not given up all you possessed to the farmer -to whom I was in debt, he would never have allowed my bones to rest in peace in the -grave. And now I will help you further. This is King Alfhelm’s country. Go to the -palace, and there offer to look after the king’s chestnut horses, of which he is very -proud. His late groom was very careless, and has been dismissed, so he will engage -you. But, remember, whatever is found beneath the horses’ mangers belongs to you, -and you can keep it.” -</p> -<p>So saying, the spirit of the dead man departed, and Thorstein, having thanked him -gratefully, at once started off for the king’s palace. -</p> -<p>King Alfhelm, who had been rather at a loss as to whom to entrust with his fine chestnut -horses, of which he was very proud, was greatly pleased with Thorstein’s appearance, -and at once put him in charge of the stable, where Thorstein, to his surprise, saw -his own chestnut among the other horses—for Randur, on landing, had given it as a -present to the king. But the horse would allow no strange hand to come near it; the -moment it saw Thorstein, however, it became gentle as a lamb. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb71">[<a href="#pb71">71</a>]</span></p> -<p>The king, meanwhile, was greatly rejoiced at his daughter’s safe return, for he had -almost given up all hope of ever seeing her again. So he ordered a great feast to -be prepared to celebrate her arrival, and believing Randur’s tale, that <i>he</i> had rescued the princess from the giants, promised to give him his daughter in marriage. -</p> -<p>To this, however, Thekla objected. -</p> -<p>“Rather than wed Randur, I will remain single all my life,” she said. -</p> -<p>This threat so frightened the king, for, having no son, he looked forward to seeing -Thekla’s children growing up, that he did not urge her any further. -</p> -<p>Thekla then begged her father to summon the new groom to the great hall that evening, -for she had been told that he had travelled a great deal, and it would amuse them -all to hear his adventures. -</p> -<p>So the king, willing to please his daughter, and anxious himself to hear the tale -of his adventures, summoned Thorstein to the big hall, where the whole court was assembled. -</p> -<p>And then the whole truth came to light; and when King Alfhelm heard the wickedness -and treachery of his minister, he grew so angry that he ordered Randur to be torn -to pieces by wild horses. -</p> -<p>But Thekla and Thorstein both interceded for him, so he was only banished for life -from the kingdom. -</p> -<p>Very soon after, the marriage of Thorstein and the fair princess was celebrated, amid -general rejoicings. <span class="pageNum" id="pb72">[<a href="#pb72">72</a>]</span>In addition to the treasure they had brought back from the giant’s house, Thorstein, -on looking under the horses’ mangers, found an immense pile of old golden coins, rare -ornaments, and precious stones, which had been hidden there in ancient war times by -some previous kings. -</p> -<p>After King Alfhelm’s death, who lived long enough to see three little grandchildren -running beside him, Thorstein and Thekla succeeded to the throne. -</p> -<p>They were both greatly beloved by their people, whose lives they ever studied to make -happy, so much so, that to this day that period is always spoken of as “the reign -of the good king and queen.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb73">[<a href="#pb73">73</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sigurd" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e226">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Sigurd</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn73width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="sig.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e234">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">SIGURD FINDS A FRIEND IN HIS STEPMOTHER.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">In olden times there lived a king and queen who had an only son called Sigurd. All -went happily until the boy was about ten years old, and then the queen became very -ill and died. According to the custom of that land, her body was embalmed and placed -on a funeral pile, and there it was watched by the king, who sat day after day beside -it in inconsolable grief. -</p> -<p>Time went on, but he refused to leave the funeral pile, and all the business of the -kingdom came to a standstill, for the sovereign gave no heed to what went on around -him, and the courtiers had one and all failed to influence him. -</p> -<p>At last one day he raised his eyes from the ground and looked towards the great pine -forest that stretched away as far as you could see round the palace, and there, under -the trees, coming towards <span class="pageNum" id="pb74">[<a href="#pb74">74</a>]</span>him, he saw a most beautiful woman, her tall figure clothed in costly black robes. -</p> -<p>“Who are you?” he asked, as she drew near. -</p> -<p>“My name is Injibjörg,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Why are you sitting -here alone?” -</p> -<p>“Because the queen is dead, and my heart is filled with sorrow.” -</p> -<p>“Alas! I can sympathize with you in your grief,” she replied. “I, too, lost my husband -only yesterday, and now I am alone in the world.” -</p> -<p>The king for the first time began to be interested in something. Here was a person -as sad as himself. They soon began talking like old friends, and in the end decided -that, as they were both so lonely, it would be a wise thing for them to marry. The -king invited her to return with him to the palace, and in a few days the wedding took -place, amid the rejoicings of the people at the return of their sovereign once more -to everyday life and work. -</p> -<p>Under the wise influence of Injibjörg the king soon regained his usual health and -spirits. He began to take up the neglected affairs of the kingdom, and rode out constantly -hunting and fishing, attended by his court. And Sigurd? In his stepmother the boy -found a true friend, who cared for him with a real mother’s love, and made his life -full of sunshine. They were inseparable companions, and people would stop and watch -them as they passed along the roads, or played together in the palace gardens, saying, -“Ah, the good <span class="pageNum" id="pb75">[<a href="#pb75">75</a>]</span>stepmother! See how she loves the poor motherless boy.” They were a pretty picture—the -fair-haired, handsome little prince, and the beautiful tall woman, with her gracious -manners and winning smile. -</p> -<p>And thus their lives went happily on until Sigurd was almost a youth and as tall as -his stepmother. -</p> -<p>One evening Sigurd and Injibjörg were returning to the palace from a long stroll. -The sun was lighting up the stems of the pine trees as they walked along beneath them. -He had noticed for some days that his mother, as he loved to call her, appeared sad -and out of spirits, but to-day the deepest depression seemed to possess her. As they -drew near home, she laid her hand lovingly on the boy’s arm. -</p> -<p>“My son, your father goes hunting to-morrow. It is my wish that you go with him and -leave me alone for a day.” -</p> -<p>“But, mother, why? You are sad, I see; my place is surely with you. I love hunting, -as you know, but I cannot leave you thus.” -</p> -<p>And all her persuasions were in vain. -</p> -<p>Next morning the king set out, but the young prince remained with his stepmother, -in spite of all she could say. -</p> -<p>“Alas! alas!” she said, when they were left alone, “why did you disobey my wishes? -I fear me that you will repent it sorely.” -</p> -<p>Then she led Sigurd to her own room, and told him to hide under her bed until she -called him forth. <span class="pageNum" id="pb76">[<a href="#pb76">76</a>]</span>Directly he was safely hidden, the ground began to tremble, there was a terrific noise -like thunder, and out of a great fissure appeared a huge giantess. Her feet were buried -in the earth up to her ankles, for she was too tall to stand upright in the room. -Through a small aperture in the hangings of the great bed, Sigurd watched to see what -would happen. -</p> -<p>“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg!” he heard the giantess say. “Is Sigurd, -the king’s son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Injibjörg. “He has gone hunting with his father.” -</p> -<p>Then the queen spread the table for her terrible giant sister, with rich and dainty -dishes. When the meal was at an end, the giantess said, “I thank you for the nicest -food and the best drink of mead that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, -at home?” -</p> -<p>Again Injibjörg said no. So the giantess took leave of her and departed; the floor -closed up, and all was quiet once more. Then the queen called Sigurd, embraced him -with the greatest affection, and, after a short time, regained her usual cheerfulness. -</p> -<p>When the king returned in the evening from the chase, neither the queen nor Sigurd -told him what had happened during his absence. -</p> -<p>The next morning he declared his intention of going out hunting in a still further -part of the <span class="pageNum" id="pb77">[<a href="#pb77">77</a>]</span>kingdom, and once more Injibjörg tried to persuade the boy to go with his father. -Her persuasions were useless. He was more than ever determined to stay with her, hoping, -in some unforeseen way, that he might be of use; for that there was some dreadful -mystery about the giantess, he was sure. -</p> -<p>This time, directly the king left, Injibjörg put the prince into a large press, and -as she turned away, he saw tears in her eyes, and guessed that she feared some terrible -new visitor. And he was right. Hardly had she closed the door when the noises of yesterday -were renewed; the ground quaked, and a still greater giantess appeared, her feet buried -in the floor up to her knees to allow of her entering the room. -</p> -<p>“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried. “Is Sigurd, the king’s -son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” said Injibjörg. “How should he be, when the king, his father, is hunting far -from the palace?” -</p> -<p>And, as yesterday, she immediately began to spread the table with delicacies. When -the meal was over, the giantess took her leave, saying, “I thank thee for the best -food and most refreshing draught of ale that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s -son, at home?” -</p> -<p>Again Injibjörg said no, and in a few moments she was alone, and all was quiet. -</p> -<p>Then Sigurd came out of the press, and once more his mother clasped him in her arms, -and he heard her <span class="pageNum" id="pb78">[<a href="#pb78">78</a>]</span>say to herself, “My son, my son! if I can but save him once more, all may yet be well.” -</p> -<p>With tears she entreated him, for her sake, to go away with his father the next day. -</p> -<p>“Twice I have hidden you successfully, but my third sister comes to-morrow, and she -is sharper and fiercer than either of the others. If I can save you this time, they -will never come again. My son, leave me this once. Even if they do me harm I shall -know that you are safe.” -</p> -<p>“Mother,” Sigurd answered, “I am no longer a little child. If you are in danger at -all, my place is with you. And I am sure that your sister cannot do me any real harm.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb79">[<a href="#pb79">79</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sig.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e244">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HE WRESTLES WITH THE GIANT SISTERS.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">All that evening she tried her utmost to alter his decision, and also the next morning, -for now the day had come, and brought with it a presage of evil. But nothing would -move Sigurd. -</p> -<p>Directly the king had ridden forth, Injibjörg concealed the prince behind some thick -hangings on the wall. The earth quaked, terrible noises were heard, and a gigantic -woman appeared, fiercer and stronger than either of the others, and so huge that only -half her body rose out of the floor. -</p> -<p>“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried, in a harsh, terrible voice. -“Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Injibjörg, in a faltering voice. “He is hunting with his father in the -woods.” -</p> -<p>“I see you lie!” roared the giantess. “The boy is here;” and she seized the queen, -and began to shake her violently. But, as Injibjörg continued to protest that the -prince was not at home, she relaxed her hold, and the table was spread as usual with -beautiful dishes. When the meal was ended, the giantess rose. <span class="pageNum" id="pb80">[<a href="#pb80">80</a>]</span>“I thank you for the best meal I have ever tasted,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s -son, at home?” -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Injibjörg. “Have I not already answered you?” -</p> -<div class="figure p080width" id="p080"><img src="images/p080.png" alt="“A GIGANTIC WOMAN APPEARED.”" width="397" height="310"><p class="figureHead">“A GIGANTIC WOMAN APPEARED.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“Aha!” cried the giantess, her wicked, malicious laugh making the rafters ring. “Then -if he be so far away, my words can do him no harm. But should he be within hearing, -I decree that half of his body shall wither up, and he shall never recover until he -has sought and found me. And you, my sister, be thankful if a worse fate does not -overtake you.” -</p> -<p>And, with another peal of mocking laughter, she disappeared. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb81">[<a href="#pb81">81</a>]</span></p> -<p>Trembling from head to foot, the queen went to find her son; but, alas! when she led -him forth from his hiding-place, the curse had fallen upon him, and his left side -was shrunk and withered. -</p> -<p>“Sigurd, Sigurd,” she cried, holding him close, and weeping bitterly. “See what has -happened because you would not leave me. Better far that I should have suffered than -that this should have fallen upon you. Alas! alas! what shall we do?” -</p> -<p>“Mother,” he answered bravely, “there is but one thing—I must seek your sister, as -she said, and perhaps, in doing that, I may chance to free you also from their dread -visits for ever. Tell me what I must do to find her, and let me depart at once, before -my father returns, lest he see me like this, and be angry with you. I grieve to leave -you; but it is best, I know. Watch for my return day by day, dear mother, and give -me your blessing before I go. Your love will make me strong to bear all that may lie -before me.” -</p> -<p>Then Injibjörg took a large ball of wool out of a chest and gave it to her son, with -three golden rings. -</p> -<p>“As soon as you let this ball fall to the ground,” she said, “it will go on rolling -till it reaches some rocks. Follow it till it stops, and one of the giantesses will -come forth. Do not lose heart. Do whatever she wishes you to. She will draw you up -on to the rock where she stands, and you must salute her, and present her with the -smallest ring. When she sees the gold she will be delighted, and will challenge you -<span class="pageNum" id="pb82">[<a href="#pb82">82</a>]</span>to wrestle with her. When you get exhausted she will offer you a drink out of a horn; -and I have prayed that the strength of that magic draught will make you the victor -in the wrestling match, so that she will allow you to depart next day. My other two -sisters will behave in the same manner; but be brave and fearless, and remember what -I tell you. One thing, dear son, keep ever in your mind, as you love me. If at any -time my dog comes suddenly to you, puts his paws on your knees, and looks up at you, -while tears run down his face, hasten home, let nothing stay you, for my life will -be in danger. Do not forget your step-mother Injibjörg.” -</p> -<p>Many times Sigurd embraced the queen before he at length left her on his dangerous -journey. And as he looked back for a last farewell, he saw her tall, graceful figure -still standing watching him at the entrance of the palace. He knew she was wondering -if she should ever see her beloved son again. And his heart was very heavy at leaving -her in such grief. -</p> -<p>Directly he was out of sight of the palace, he threw the ball on the ground, and eagerly -followed its winding course. -</p> -<p>Towards sunset he found himself in a wild and rocky region, and at length the ball -led him to the foot of a precipitous rock, on the summit of which sat the first giantess. -</p> -<p>“Aha!” she cried, “this is splendid! Here is Sigurd, the king’s son. He shall be my -meal to-night. <span class="pageNum" id="pb83">[<a href="#pb83">83</a>]</span>Come up, comrade! Come hither! Thou art not afraid of a woman, I feel sure.” -</p> -<p>With these mocking words she reached down a long boat-hook, and drew him up beside -her. Sigurd greeted her bravely, and presented her with the smallest of the golden -rings. When she saw the gold, the giantess was delighted. “Ah! now thou shalt wrestle -with me,” she cried. -</p> -<p>And they began. Sigurd fought bravely, and when she saw him getting tired she gave -him a draught of mead, which made him so strong that he came off victor in the end, -and she let him go. -</p> -<p>The next day, bidding her farewell, he again followed the ball till it reached another -high rock. There sat the second giantess. -</p> -<p>She greeted the youth in the same fashion as her sister, pulled him up beside her, -and was so delighted at the gift of the ring, that she, too, offered to wrestle with -Sigurd for the victory before making her meal off him. -</p> -<p>Again, as he got exhausted, he was offered a drink of mead from a huge horn, and was -able to throw his opponent to the ground with one hand. -</p> -<p>On the third day Sigurd rose with a lighter heart—only one more foe to meet, and then -the victory would be won: his mother freed from the hateful dominion of her sisters, -and he himself restored to his usual appearance. As he looked at his withered arm -and leg, he vowed to use every effort to become victor. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb84">[<a href="#pb84">84</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sig.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e254">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS MEETING WITH HELGA.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">It was early morning when Sigurd left the home of the second giantess, but night had -nearly fallen before his ball stopped at the foot of the highest rock he had yet come -to. On the summit stood the huge figure he had last seen on that fatal day at the -palace; her head seemed to touch the clouds, and a terrible smile played on her lips -as she looked down at the prince. -</p> -<p>“Aha! So you have followed me, as I said. Up, comrade, up! You shall have your wish, -and see how you like a contest with me in person.” -</p> -<p>But Sigurd’s heart did not fail him. “Draw me up,” he said; “I have a message for -you from my stepmother, Queen Injibjörg.” -</p> -<p>Then the giantess drew him up, as her sisters had done, and he presented the last -and largest of the golden rings. This pleased her immensely, and she proposed that -they should at once wrestle for the victory, without waiting any longer. Sigurd exerted -his utmost strength, feeling that on this combat all his future happiness depended; -and just when he <span class="pageNum" id="pb85">[<a href="#pb85">85</a>]</span>thought he could hold out no longer, the giantess reached him a horn of mead, which, -as before, gave him supernatural strength, and he forced her to her knees. -</p> -<p>In a moment he felt that his withered side was healed. The glow of perfect health -came over him, and he could have sung aloud and danced for joy. -</p> -<p>“Thou hast conquered, Sigurd, the king’s son,” the giantess said—“conquered in fair -fight. I am no longer thine enemy; my power over thee is gone for ever. Now, go forth. -Not far from here is a lake. There thou wilt see a maiden rocking herself in a boat. -Give her this small ring, and it will be of use to thee. Thou art a brave youth, and -I have done that for thee which I would not do for any one else. Thy strength is now -fully restored to thee, and thou shalt succeed in all thine undertakings.” -</p> -<p>With grateful thanks, Sigurd bade her farewell, and took his way to the lake she had -told him of. All through the night he went on, and when the morning sun arose he saw -the glitter of its rays on the water. As he reached the shore he beheld a lovely girl -in a tiny green-and-gold boat, gently rocking herself to and fro on the waves, close -to the edge of the water. -</p> -<p>Sigurd approached, doffed his cap, and ventured to ask her name. -</p> -<p>“My name is Helga,” she said, “and I live yonder with my father,”—pointing to a castle -in the distance. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb86">[<a href="#pb86">86</a>]</span></p> -<p>Then Sigurd showed her the ring he had received from the giantess. -</p> -<p>“I have come all this way to give it to you,” he said; “fate has decreed that we are -to be great friends. Will you accept it, and wear it always?” -</p> -<p>“I have no friends,” Helga answered. “I will gladly have you for one, and wear your -ring.” -</p> -<p>So he placed it on her finger, and they rowed in the little boat, and wandered about -the woods on the shores of the lake, until the sun began to sink behind the hills. -</p> -<p>“Alas!” cried Helga, as she saw the slanting rays, “it is getting late; I must away -home.” -</p> -<p>“I will come too,” Sigurd answered. -</p> -<p>“No, no,” she cried, in a terrified voice. “My father allows no stranger to enter -our home. He would certainly kill you if he found you. No, you must not come.” And -she set off running. -</p> -<p>Sigurd ran too, and came up with her just as they reached the door. Helga put out -her hand, the one which bore the ring he had given her, to stop him. In a moment, -the young prince had disappeared, and where he had stood there was now only a huge -bundle of wool. Helga then realized that the ring he had given her was a magic one, -which she must use for his protection. She at once lifted up the bundle of wool in -her arms, carried it into the castle hall, and threw it up on a high shelf. -</p> -<p>At that instant her father came striding in—he <span class="pageNum" id="pb87">[<a href="#pb87">87</a>]</span>was a giant of great size. Taking no notice of his daughter, he began searching in -all the corners, and finding nothing, cried out in an angry voice: “Where has he gone? -What was that I saw you carrying, child?” -</p> -<p>“Only a bundle of wool, father,” Helga answered, as fearlessly as she could. -</p> -<p>“Ah, it must have been that; but I thought I saw some one with you,” he muttered, -and soon after retired to his room. The next morning, when Helga went out as usual, -she carried the bundle of wool with her, and when she reached the boat, she touched -it with her ring, and Sigurd regained his natural form. They rowed to a more distant -part of the lake, and spent another happy day together. -</p> -<p>Sigurd told Helga all about his stepmother, and his love for her. -</p> -<p>“I owe everything to her kindness,” he said, “and I shall never be really happy till -I have finished this journey and returned to her. Even when I am with you I dread -lest evil may have overtaken her in my absence. But the giantess sent me here for -some end, which I must wait to perform. My mother is the most beautiful woman I have -ever seen, except you.” -</p> -<p>Helga, in her turn, told him of her lonely life with her fierce old father, and of -how she had always longed to have some one of her own age as a companion. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb88">[<a href="#pb88">88</a>]</span></p> -<p>“But what shall I do when I am left alone again?” she asked, with tears in her eyes. -</p> -<p>“Be comforted,” Sigurd said, as he took her hand in his. “I must return to my stepmother, -but I will come again, and take you away with me to my own home.” -</p> -<p>As they returned, Helga said: “To-morrow we shall have more freedom, for my father -goes to a great gathering of giants, and I will show you over the castle in his absence.” -When they reached the house, Helga touched him with her ring, and once again Sigurd -became a bundle of wool, and passed the night on a shelf in the hall. -</p> -<p>Next morning, almost at break of day, Helga’s father departed, and Sigurd was enabled -to resume his natural form at once. They walked and talked for some time, and then -Sigurd reminded Helga of her promise to show him over the castle. She produced a huge -bunch of keys, and together they passed through room after room, each one more beautiful -than the last. -</p> -<p>“And what is that key for?” asked the prince, pointing to a very strange one, which -Helga had not yet used. -</p> -<p>“That is my father’s secret room. The key is of a different pattern to all the others.” -</p> -<p>“It is, indeed. But surely you will not refuse to let me see that room also?” And -as he spoke, they passed to a door strongly studded with great iron <span class="pageNum" id="pb89">[<a href="#pb89">89</a>]</span>nails. He entreated Helga not to refuse his request. “This, I am sure, is the door.” -</p> -<p>“Yes, you are right. But if I open the door you must only just peep in, for I myself -am terrified to go inside.” -</p> -<p>“Nothing can hurt you while you are with me,” Sigurd said, placing his arm round her; -and, with trembling fingers, Helga fitted the key into the massive lock, and opened -the door a couple of inches. But Sigurd pushed it wide open and boldly stood in the -doorway. There he saw a magnificent horse, richly caparisoned, eating golden hay, -while, suspended to the rafters above its head, hung a sword sheathed in gold, with -these words engraved on the hilt— -</p> -<p class="xd31e1419">Whoever mounts this horse, and is armed with this sword, good luck will ride with -him. -</p> -<p>Sigurd entreated Helga to let him ride the horse once round the castle, and to carry -the sword in his hand. At first Helga would not hear of it. Something terrible would -happen, she felt sure. But the young prince pleaded so irresistibly, that at last -he won her reluctant consent. The horse, she told him, was called Gullfaxi, “the golden -mane;” the sword, Gunnfjöden, “fighting blade.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb90">[<a href="#pb90">90</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="sig.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e264">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS ESCAPE ON THE WONDERFUL HORSE GULLFAXI.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Sigurd led the beautiful steed outside the castle, took down the sword, and had just -mounted, when Helga came running to him with something in her hand. -</p> -<p>“Here, I give you a green branch, a stone, and a stick,” she said, “else I fear that -you may get into trouble. Listen carefully to what I tell you. If, when you are mounted -on the horse, an enemy should follow you and threaten to take your life, you have -only to throw down the green branch as you ride along, and immediately a dense forest -will grow up behind you. Should the enemy still attempt to follow, you have only to -strike the stick on the white stone, and a terrible hailstorm will kill all who come -after you.” -</p> -<p>As she finished speaking, and Sigurd gathered up the reins to start off, Helga gave -a cry of terror. Striding over the brow of the hill, she saw the huge form of her -father. -</p> -<p>“Fly! fly!” she said. “Use the steed for your <span class="pageNum" id="pb91">[<a href="#pb91">91</a>]</span>own protection; it is your only chance of life. Save yourself, for my sake.” -</p> -<div class="figure p091width" id="p091"><img src="images/p091.png" alt="“HELGA GAVE A CRY OF TERROR.”" width="389" height="333"><p class="figureHead">“HELGA GAVE A CRY OF TERROR.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Raising his cap in farewell to his young hostess, Sigurd set spurs to Gullfaxi, and -as the noble animal put forth his full speed, the prince turned in the saddle and -shook his fist at the angry giant. -</p> -<p>Without staying to question his daughter, the giant strode after his horse, breathing -out threats of vengeance. At first he could only just keep them in sight; but, with -his gigantic strides, he soon began to gain upon them when the ground grew rocky and -<span class="pageNum" id="pb92">[<a href="#pb92">92</a>]</span>hilly. Then Sigurd threw down Helga’s green branch, and immediately a thick forest -rose between him and his enemy. -</p> -<p>But the giant seized his axe, and began with mighty strokes to hew his way through -the wood. Crash went trees and bushes; crash, crash, to right and to left, and when -Sigurd looked back a second time, the giant was through the forest, and close behind -him. Then Sigurd touched the white stone with his stick, and immediately such a terrible -hailstorm broke loose behind him that the giant was killed on the spot, while Sigurd -rode on in bright sunshine. -</p> -<p>The giant dead, Sigurd thought he would return and fetch Helga; but while he was debating -which road to take, he saw his stepmother’s dog running towards him. The dog was dusty -and footsore, and whined piteously as he drew near. Sigurd dismounted, and went to -meet him; the dog put his paws upon the prince’s knee, and looked up at him with tears -running down his face. Then Sigurd’s heart was very heavy, for he knew misfortune -was threatening his beloved stepmother. He leapt on to his horse, and rode at full -speed, taking no rest, either by day or night, till at length he came out of the thick -pinewoods, and saw the palace before him. In the courtyard a great crowd was assembled, -and there, fastened to a stake, and surrounded by huge faggots, he saw the graceful -figure of his stepmother. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb93">[<a href="#pb93">93</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Here is Sigurd—Sigurd, the king’s lost son,” he heard voices say, as if in a dream, -as he galloped furiously on. -</p> -<p>He, however, saw nothing but the beautiful pale face of the queen as he leaped from -his horse, and pushed his way through the crowd, sword in hand. He cut the bands with -which Injibjörg was fastened, scattered the guards, and carried her into the palace, -to his father’s room. -</p> -<p>There he found the king lying on his couch, sick unto death for grief at the loss -of his son. -</p> -<p>“My father,” Sigurd cried, as he stood before him with his arm round his stepmother, -“what is this that has been done? Why has my mother been treated thus in my absence?” -</p> -<p>“My son,” his father cried, hardly believing that he saw him alive and well before -him, “where hast thou been? The people declared the queen had taken thy life, and -she was therefore condemned to death, while I was too ill to save her from their vengeance. -Forgive me, Sigurd, and beg the queen also to pardon me;” and he embraced them both -with the utmost affection. -</p> -<p>Then Sigurd related all his adventures, and how he had freed Injibjörg for ever from -the hateful power of her sisters. His love for his stepmother was greater than ever, -as he heard of all that she had suffered in his absence. He was not happy now when -she was out of his sight, and he tried in every way to make <span class="pageNum" id="pb94">[<a href="#pb94">94</a>]</span>up to her for what had passed. He told her, too, of Helga in the castle by the lake; -and when she was quite restored to health, he set out, with her blessing and that -of his father, to fetch the maiden to his home, as he had promised. -</p> -<p>Helga was rejoiced to see Sigurd again, for she had watched for him day by day. They -brought away all the treasures of the castle, and in a short time there was a magnificent -wedding between Helga and Sigurd, the marriage feast lasting a whole month. -</p> -<p>When the king died, Sigurd and Helga came to the throne, and, guided by the wise counsels -of Injibjörg, the kingdom became renowned far and near for its good rule and the happiness -of its people. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb95">[<a href="#pb95">95</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="lineik" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e272">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Lineik and Laufey</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn95width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<p>In olden days, there once lived a king called Ring, and his queen Gytha, who reigned -over a mighty kingdom. They had two children, a son and a daughter, who were both -almost grown up when my story begins. The boy was called Siegfrid, and the daughter -Lineik. They were both as beautiful in person as they were gifted in mind. No one -in the whole kingdom was their equal; and they loved each other so dearly that the -one was never happy when the other one was away. Their father, therefore, had a beautiful -palace built for them, where they had as many servants as they wanted, and everything -they could possibly wish for. -</p> -<p>Here the brother and sister lived together very happily until the queen fell ill, -and feeling her end was drawing near, she called the king to her bedside. -</p> -<p>“Dear husband,” she said, “we have lived very happily together; but now my end is -drawing near, and, before I die, I hope you will grant two requests I wish to make—first, -if ever you marry again, do not choose your wife from any small village or lonely -<span class="pageNum" id="pb96">[<a href="#pb96">96</a>]</span>island, but bring your bride from one of the large cities in the neighbouring kingdoms. -If you do this, good fortune will attend you. Secondly, never let any one or anything -come between you and our dear children; they will bring you good luck and happiness -if you always let them stand first in your love and affection.” -</p> -<p>When the queen had spoken these words, she lay back and died. The king was very grieved -at her death. He sorrowed so greatly that he never left his room and would not see -any one, and all the affairs of the kingdom came to a standstill. -</p> -<p>Then one day the prime minister came to him, and told him that there would be a rebellion, -and that the country would go to ruin if he continued to shut himself up instead of -attending to the affairs of his kingdom. -</p> -<p>“It is far more kingly,” he concluded, “to pull yourself together, and try and overcome -your grief for the sake of your people, than to sit alone and lament! Besides, why -should you not look around for another queen, who will be worthy to succeed your late -consort?” -</p> -<p>“Alas! that will be no easy task,” said the king, sighing deeply. “I will not, however, -gainsay your words. As, however, such is your advice, it is best that the responsibility -of the choice should also be yours. I therefore empower you to find me a bride worthy -to share my throne, and be a successor to my <span class="pageNum" id="pb97">[<a href="#pb97">97</a>]</span>late wife. I only make one stipulation: you must not seek her in any small village -or lonely island, but from some large neighbouring state.” -</p> -<p>The minister, delighted that he had at last roused the king, and filled with the importance -of his mission, promised to bear in mind the king’s instructions, and set about preparing -for the journey. The king provided him with a magnificent outfit, and a large and -imposing following, and started him on his journey. -</p> -<p>When they had sailed for about three days on their way to the neighbouring kingdom, -suddenly a thick white fog arose; they could no longer see where they were going, -and for a whole month they sailed about first in one direction then in another, for -they had lost all reckoning. Whichever way they steered their vessels, no land was -in sight, and they were beginning to lose all heart, when at length one day they saw -a faint grey line on the horizon; gradually, as they came nearer, they could distinguish -hills and trees, and finding a nice gently shelving beach in a sheltered nook, they -ran their boats ashore, and landing, pitched their tents on the strand. But not a -single human being was in sight, all was perfectly still, and they thought they must -have landed on a desert island. -</p> -<p>While the men, tired with their exertions, were resting, the minister decided to go -on a little way inland and explore; and as the sun was now very hot, for it was about -mid-day, he bent his steps <span class="pageNum" id="pb98">[<a href="#pb98">98</a>]</span>towards a forest he saw some little way ahead. He had not gone very long in that direction, -when he suddenly heard a harp being played; following the sound, he came to an open -glade, and there, sitting on a fallen tree, he saw a beautiful woman, so grand, so -stately, he thought he had never before seen any one so enchanting. Her playing on -the harp was so perfect, that it was happiness only to listen to her, while at her -feet sat the loveliest maiden he had ever seen, whose sweet voice accompanied the -harpist. -</p> -<p>The prime minister doffed his hat and bowed courteously to the lady, who, on seeing -him approach, rose and returned his greeting with much friendliness, asking him where -he was going and what was the object of his journey. -</p> -<p>The minister, quite charmed with her kindness, told her the purpose of his coming. -</p> -<p>“How strange!” said the lady, “for almost the same thing has happened to me. I, too, -have lost my husband. He was one of the great kings who reigned on this continent; -but, alas! one sad day the Vikings came, they overran the whole land, killed my husband, -and took possession of this country. It was only with great difficulty, and not without -much danger, that I managed to escape with this maiden, who is my daughter.” -</p> -<p>When the girl heard this, she said softly— -</p> -<p>“Is that the truth you are speaking?” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb99">[<a href="#pb99">99</a>]</span></p> -<p>A sharp slap on the ear, while the minister was looking at the harp, rewarded the -girl’s speech. -</p> -<p>“Don’t forget what I told you,” muttered the lady. -</p> -<p>The prime minister, who had not noticed anything, now asked the lady what her name -was, and whether he could do anything for her. -</p> -<p>“I am called Blauvör,” she replied, “and my daughter’s name is Laufey.” -</p> -<p>Then the minister sat down beside her and began to talk to her; finding her very clever -and well-informed, and fearing that if he went further he might fare worse, he thought -he could not do better than secure so wise and beautiful a wife for the king; so he -made proposals for her hand in his master’s name. His embassy seemed very welcome -to Blauvör, who said she would be quite willing to accompany him, and that there need -be no delay, “for I have all my treasures here with me, and shall not require any -attendants beyond my daughter Laufey.” -</p> -<p>And so, without loss of time, the minister conducted Blauvör and Laufey to the shore. -The tents were struck, and the whole party having got on board again, the sails were -set and the ships turned homeward. -</p> -<p>The dense fog which had accompanied them was now quite dispersed, and they saw that -they had landed on a small rocky island; but all were too delighted at the thoughts -of the homeward journey to take any notice of this. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb100">[<a href="#pb100">100</a>]</span></p> -<p>A fine fresh wind drove the vessels merrily along, and after six days’ delightful -sailing, they came in sight of land, and soon recognized the great high towers of -the king’s castle. Then the anchors were dropped, and they speedily began to disembark, -the minister at once sending a message to King Ring, to announce their arrival. -</p> -<p>The king was delighted to hear that his minister had been so successful. He at once -put on his grandest robes of state, and, accompanied by his chief ministers and all -the principal courtiers, equally richly attired, he proceeded down to the shore to -receive and welcome his bride. -</p> -<p>He had only gone half way when he met his prime minister, leading two beautiful women -by the hand. Both were richly dressed in gold-embroidered robes, and decked with rare -jewels. When King Ring saw all this richness and beauty, he was delighted beyond measure, -and when he was told that the elder and the most beautiful of the two was his destined -bride, he thought himself the most fortunate of kings. -</p> -<p>He thanked the minister warmly for what he had done, and in his joyful greeting of -mother and daughter, he quite forgot to ask whence his bride and her daughter had -come, but led them with great pomp into the city, and lodged them in the most magnificent -rooms in the palace. -</p> -<p>A grand wedding-feast was speedily arranged, and all the great people in the kingdom -were invited, <span class="pageNum" id="pb101">[<a href="#pb101">101</a>]</span>only Siegfrid and Lineik were not asked. The king was so engrossed with his beautiful -bride, sitting beside her and talking to her, that he had completely forgotten them. -</p> -<p>The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and after this feast, -all the guests received rich gifts ere they departed, and then at the end of the week -the king began again to look after the affairs of his kingdom. -</p> -<p>Thus some time passed quietly, the queen was always present when the king received -his ministers, and though she never said much, whispers soon went abroad that matters -were not as they should be. The queen wished everything to be done her way, and insisted -on hearing all that was being arranged, so that King Ring began to think that his -marriage was not, after all, such a great piece of luck as he had at first imagined. -</p> -<p>As for Siegfrid and Lineik, the queen never asked about them, nor did she see them. -They never came to the palace, but kept to their own house and grounds. -</p> -<p>Then, after a time, some of the people about the court began to disappear. No one -could find out where they had gone, or what had become of them, and it was always -those who had opposed the queen in the council. The king, thinking they had gone away -because they would not agree to the queen’s wishes, at first took no notice of these -strange <span class="pageNum" id="pb102">[<a href="#pb102">102</a>]</span>disappearances, but appointed other ministers in their place; and so things went on -for some time. -</p> -<p>Then one day the queen came to the king and said she thought it was time for him to -make his journey through the country to collect the revenue. -</p> -<p>“I have helped you so much in all your business that I can easily carry on the government -while you are away, so you need not hurry home, but take your time and enjoy yourself,” -she added. -</p> -<p>The king did not much care to go away. He was getting old, and thought his prime minister -might well have gone in his stead, but he was falling each day more under the queen’s -rule. She was the one who settled and decided everything, and if any one ventured -to oppose her they were made to rue it. -</p> -<p>The king therefore fitted out his ships for the journey, but he was very sorrowful -and sad at heart. When everything was ready for him to start, he went to the house -of his two children, where of late he had seldom been. A warm greeting welcomed him, -and both Siegfrid and Lineik could not make enough of their father. -</p> -<p>When the time for bidding them farewell drew near, the king grew very sad again, and -sighing deeply, said— -</p> -<p>“I cannot tell you, my children, what a sad foreboding haunts me that some evil threatens -you. If I should not return from this journey, I fear it will not be safe for you -to remain here. Take my advice <span class="pageNum" id="pb103">[<a href="#pb103">103</a>]</span>therefore, and go away secretly, as soon as you are sure that there is no hope of -my return. When you start, remember you must go towards the East—you will then soon -arrive at a high, steep rock; when you have climbed this rock you will come to a long, -narrow valley. Follow this valley till you come to two beautiful trees, the one has -bright, glossy green leaves, the other dark bronze ones. They are hollow, and so arranged -that they can be securely fastened from the inside, the opening being invisible from -the outside. You must each get into one of these trees, and as long as you remain -in them, nothing can touch you.” -</p> -<p>Then the king took a tender farewell of his children, and getting on board his ship, -the sails were unfurled, and he started off on his journey. They had not, however, -been long at sea, before a frightful storm arose. Peals of thunder rent the air, the -lightning flashed incessantly, and the wind and rain lashed the sea till the waves -rose mountains high and engulfed the ships, so that the king and all on board the -ships were drowned. -</p> -<p>That same night of the storm, Prince Siegfrid had a strange dream. He saw his father -standing beside his bed, his clothes streaming with water. Bending over his son, he -took the crown off his head and placed it beside Siegfrid on the pillow, and then -passed silently away. -</p> -<p>When Siegfrid awoke next morning, he told <span class="pageNum" id="pb104">[<a href="#pb104">104</a>]</span>Lineik his dream, and they both agreed that this could only be a warning from their -father, telling them of his death at sea. -</p> -<div class="figure p104width" id="p104"><img src="images/p104.png" alt="“SHE APPEARED MORE LIKE SOME TERRIBLE GIANTESS.”" width="398" height="398"><p class="figureHead">“SHE APPEARED MORE LIKE SOME TERRIBLE GIANTESS.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>They therefore quickly gathered together all their clothes and jewels, and ere the -sun had fully risen, they were well on their way on the road their father had told -them of. -</p> -<p>When they reached the foot of the hill they looked back, and there they beheld their -step-mother in the <span class="pageNum" id="pb105">[<a href="#pb105">105</a>]</span>distance, following them. She looked so fierce and angry, and so big, that she appeared -more like some terrible giantess than an ordinary woman. Fortunately they had passed -the wood at the foot of the hill, so they set fire to this, and the flames rose so -quickly and brightly that their step-mother was unable to pass it, and had to go round. -This gave Siegfrid and his sister time to get up the hill, but it was a long and weary -climb, and once or twice Lineik was fain to sit down, but Siegfrid took her up in -his arms and carried her till she was again able to walk. At last they reached the -narrow valley in which stood the two trees their father had told them of. Lineik chose -the one with the bronze-coloured leaves, and Siegfrid, having seen her safely fastened -in, got into the other tree, drawing the opening to after him. But though no one could -look into the trees, the rough, thick bark grew in such cunning twists and turns, -that those inside could see everything that happened outside, and the brother and -sister were thus able to talk to one another. -</p> -<p>About this time, there reigned a great and powerful king in Greece, called Menelaus. -He had two children, a son called Tellus, and a daughter called Hebe. They were beautiful, -clever, and good, and it would have been difficult to find their equals in all the -land. -</p> -<p>When Tellus grew to man’s estate, he distinguished himself by many brave and noble -deeds during his numerous warlike expeditions, which often carried <span class="pageNum" id="pb106">[<a href="#pb106">106</a>]</span>him far away into foreign lands, and while thus travelling in search of adventures, -he had more than once heard of Princess Lineik, who, it was said, surpassed all other -women in beauty, wit, and goodness; so he determined to try and win her for his bride. -</p> -<p>When he neared the island of King Ring, the wicked queen, who by her enchantments -was aware of his coming and also his reasons for so doing, prepared to receive him -with all honour. Dressing herself in her most magnificent garments, she ordered Laufey -to do the same, and then went down to the shore with her maidens to receive him. -</p> -<p>The prince, on landing, greeted her with great respect, and asked after King Ring, -whereupon the queen, drawing forth her handkerchief, pretended to wipe away her tears, -and told him that the king and all his attendants had perished at sea in a frightful -gale, and declared she could never get over her great loss. -</p> -<p>“And where is Princess Lineik?” asked Tellus. -</p> -<p>“This is my dear step-daughter,” replied the queen, drawing Laufey forward, who, ashamed -and angry, had kept in the background. -</p> -<p>The prince seemed much surprised, for though Laufey was very pretty, yet from the -fame of Lineik’s beauty he had pictured the latter as much handsomer. -</p> -<p>But the queen, seeing his disappointment, said he must not be surprised that the dear -child looked pale <span class="pageNum" id="pb107">[<a href="#pb107">107</a>]</span>and sad, having lost both father and brother at one blow. -</p> -<p>Prince Tellus thought this was but natural, so he formally demanded the princess’s -hand in marriage. As may well be imagined, he did not meet with any opposition from -the queen, who said she would hurry on the preparations, but Prince Tellus said he -had promised his father that the marriage should take place in Greece, with all due -splendour, and that the princess must therefore return with him. -</p> -<p>The queen offered to accompany them, but this the prince would not consent to. So -Laufey and her maidens were escorted to the prince’s ship, and they set sail for Greece, -leaving Brunhild behind, greatly to her chagrin. -</p> -<p>They had not sailed far, when a dense white mist overtook them. The steersman lost -his reckoning, and when at length the fog lifted, they found they had sailed up a -beautiful fiord. The mountains with their snowy tops rose steeply on each side at -the entrance, but as they got further in, the fiord widened, and grassy slopes shelved -down to the golden sands. -</p> -<p>The prince ordered a boat to be lowered, and getting in, they rowed on till they came -to the entrance of a narrow valley in which stood two beautiful trees. -</p> -<p>The prince landed to look at them. He had never seen anything like them before, and -nothing would <span class="pageNum" id="pb108">[<a href="#pb108">108</a>]</span>satisfy him but to have them cut down and carried on board his ship to take back to -Greece. -</p> -<p>No sooner were they brought on board than the fog lifted. The sails were immediately -unfurled, and the homeward journey was speedily effected. -</p> -<p>On his arrival, Prince Tellus at once led Laufey to the palace, where she was received -with all honour. He gave her up his own magnificent rooms, which looked on the court -where the great fountains played and the beautiful doves circled amid the fruit and -flower-laden trees and shrubs. Here Laufey was to spend her days, while at night she -retired to the women’s apartments under the care of the queen. -</p> -<p>The two beautiful trees, however, Prince Tellus declared he could not part from; so -he had them placed in his room, one at the head and the other at the foot of his couch. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile the preparations for the wedding went on apace. -</p> -<p>The prince, according to the custom of the country, then brought Laufey (believing -she was Lineik) three pieces of rich silk, to make him three tunics; one was blue, -the other was red, and the third one was green. She was to make up the blue one first, -then the red one, and last of all the green one, which was to surpass both the others -in richness and beauty of design. “For,” added the prince, “the green one is the one -I shall wear on our wedding-day.” -</p> -<p>Laufey took the three bits of stuff, and the prince <span class="pageNum" id="pb109">[<a href="#pb109">109</a>]</span>departed. But no sooner had he closed the door than, sitting down on the couch between -the two trees, she burst into tears. -</p> -<div class="figure p109width" id="p109"><img src="images/p109.jpg" alt="“CREEPING FORTH FROM HER TREE, GREATLY TO LAUFEY’S SURPRISE.”" width="413" height="641"><div class="figAnnotation p109width"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 109.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“CREEPING FORTH FROM HER TREE, GREATLY TO LAUFEY’S SURPRISE.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Oh! what was she to do? Brunhild had never taught Laufey anything, but just let her -grow up as she would, so how could she, who had never had a needle in her hand, make -up or embroider these beautiful stuffs? And if the prince discovered how ignorant -she was, would he not send her away with scorn and laughter, or perhaps even have -her put to death for her deception? -</p> -<p>And the poor girl sobbed and cried as if her heart would break. -</p> -<p>Now, as has already been mentioned, Siegfrid and Lineik were inside the two beautiful -trees. They could therefore see all that passed in the prince’s chamber, and when -they heard poor Laufey’s lamentations, Siegfrid was so touched at sight of the girl’s -tears that he said to his sister— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Sister Lineik, -</p> -<p class="line">Laufey weeps; -</p> -<p class="line">Oh, have pity on her, -</p> -<p class="line">And assist her with her task.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Then Lineik replied— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, -</p> -<p class="line">All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, -</p> -<p class="line">And how she endeavoured -</p> -<p class="line">To kill both you and me?”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">But after a while Lineik consented, and creeping forth from her tree, greatly to Laufey’s -surprise, she <span class="pageNum" id="pb110">[<a href="#pb110">110</a>]</span>told her who she was and how she came there. Then sitting down beside her, helped -her so effectually with her skilful fingers that the tunic was soon completed, greatly -to Laufey’s delight. Lineik crept back into her tree, and when Prince Tellus appeared, -she showed him the garment. -</p> -<p>“I have never seen so prettily worked a tunic,” he said, greatly pleased. “Now take -the piece of red silk and let that be as much more finely embroidered as the stuff -itself is richer.” -</p> -<p>But when Laufey found herself confronted with this fresh piece of work, all her courage -fled. How could she carry out the prince’s wishes? And she began to cry. -</p> -<p>Then Siegfrid again called to his sister— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Sister Lineik, -</p> -<p class="line">Laufey weeps; -</p> -<p class="line">Oh, have pity on her, -</p> -<p class="line">And assist her with her task.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">And again Lineik answered— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, -</p> -<p class="line">Brunhild’s wicked deeds, -</p> -<p class="line">And how she used all endeavours -</p> -<p class="line">To kill both you and me?”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Nevertheless, after a while she again consented to help Laufey, and leaving her tree -she sat down beside her, cut out and made up the red tunic, devoting even more care -and skill than on the first one. All the seams were embroidered in gold thread, and -precious stones bordered the neck and skirt. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb111">[<a href="#pb111">111</a>]</span></p> -<p>When it was ready she gave it to Laufey, while she herself slipped back into her tree. -</p> -<p>Prince Tellus was greatly pleased when he saw the second tunic. -</p> -<p>“Why, this is more beautifully worked than the first tunic! I can hardly imagine how -you have done it without any one to help you. Now you must make the third and last -tunic. I will give you three days to finish it; and remember that this tunic must -surpass both the others in beauty of design and richness of embroidery, for I shall -wear it on our wedding-day.” -</p> -<p>After the prince had gone, Laufey sat down on the couch, and felt very sad. How could -she hope that Lineik would again help her? She had done so twice, notwithstanding -all the ill the queen had intended against her and Siegfrid, and it was too much to -expect her to aid her again, and, thinking thus sadly, the tears streamed down her -cheeks. -</p> -<p>But Prince Siegfrid was so touched by the poor girl’s grief that he again said to -his sister— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Lineik, sister, -</p> -<p class="line">Laufey weeps! -</p> -<p class="line">Oh, have pity on her, -</p> -<p class="line">And assist her with her task!”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">And again Lineik replied— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Hast thou forgotten, oh brother, -</p> -<p class="line">All Brunhild’s wicked deeds, -</p> -<p class="line">And how she used all her arts -</p> -<p class="line">To kill both you and me?”</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pageNum" id="pb112">[<a href="#pb112">112</a>]</span></p> -<p>Nevertheless, after a while, she again consented to help Laufey, and leaving her tree, -she sat down beside her, and with her deft, clever fingers the work made rapid progress, -and seemed to grow under her hands. This time she spent even more care and skill on -the garment, and when, on the third day, it was finished, there was hardly any portion -of the original stuff visible, so thickly was it covered with rich gold and silver -scrolls and flowers, starred with rare and precious stones. Lineik and Laufey were -so occupied admiring their work, as they sat together on the couch, that they did -not hear the lifting of the curtain behind them, as Prince Tellus suddenly entered -the room. -</p> -<p>Lineik, with a cry, started up hastily, and was about to slip back into her tree; -but the prince sprang after her, and taking hold of both her hands, led her back to -the couch, where Laufey sat in fear and trembling. -</p> -<p>“I have long had my suspicions that some mystery was at work here,” he then said; -and, seating himself between the two girls, he continued, “Nay, do not fear me, but”—turning -to Lineik—“tell me your name, and who you are, and how you came here.” -</p> -<p>So Lineik told him who she was, and all about her home, and how she and her brother -Siegfrid had come in his ship. And as he sat and listened to her, Prince Tellus thought -he had never seen any one so beautiful and clever as Lineik; she was just like <span class="pageNum" id="pb113">[<a href="#pb113">113</a>]</span>what he had always pictured her to himself. Then, casting an angry glance at Laufey, -he told her she deserved to be put to death for her deception of him. -</p> -<p>Then Laufey threw herself on her knees before him, and prayed for forgiveness, in -which Lineik joined most heartily. -</p> -<p>“I only deceived you about the work of the tunics,” continued Laufey; “for Lineik -forbade me to say who had really worked them. You may remember that I never said I -was Princess Lineik. It was Queen Brunhild—my mother, as she called herself—who thus -deceived you.” -</p> -<p>And while they were thus talking, Prince Siegfrid came forth from his tree, whereupon -there were fresh explanations and much rejoicing that the mystery was explained; and -Prince Tellus lost no time in claiming the hand of the rightful Princess Lineik. But -Lineik said she could not promise to marry any one till her wicked stepmother, who -had wrought such ill to every one, was driven forth from the kingdom she had usurped. -</p> -<p>And now Laufey had a wondrous tale to tell. Brunhild was no queen, but a wicked ogress, -who reigned over the lonely island, where the Prime Minister had found her. There -she had lived in a huge cave, together with other giants and ogres. -</p> -<p>“I also am a king’s daughter,” continued Laufey. “But Brunhild, with great skill and -cunning, stole me away one day when I was playing in the fields with <span class="pageNum" id="pb114">[<a href="#pb114">114</a>]</span>my little companions. She threatened to kill me if I did not obey her in everything, -and called me her daughter, for she thought people would then imagine she also came -of a kingly race. It was she who killed your father,” continued Laufey, turning to -Siegfrid, “and all those people at your court who disappeared so mysteriously were -eaten by her at night; for all ogres love human flesh. Her object was to get rid of -all your chief people, and then bring over her friends the giants from the stony island, -so that they might all live in your rich and fruitful kingdom.” -</p> -<p>When they had heard this tale, Siegfrid said he must at once return home and save -his country from the giants. Prince Tellus declared he would accompany him, for it -was an adventure quite after his own heart. So they got together a large force, and -setting sail, a favourable wind speedily brought them to the island, where they landed, -and surrounded the castle before Brunhild had even heard of their arrival; for very -few people were about, the greater portion having been killed by Brunhild, and the -rest having fled and hidden themselves to escape from the wicked queen. -</p> -<p>So there was but little attempt at defence, and Brunhild was taken prisoner. When -she saw that her wicked plans had been discovered, and that there was no hope of escape, -she screamed and raved like a madwoman. But her wicked deeds deserved no <span class="pageNum" id="pb115">[<a href="#pb115">115</a>]</span>pardon. She was condemned to death, and her head cut off, after which her body was -burnt on a huge funeral pile in the yard of the castle. -</p> -<p>Then the two princes returned to Greece, and a very gay and splendid double wedding -took place, at which all the greatest nobles of the kingdom took part; for on his -return, Siegfrid, who during the test of the tunics had lost his heart to Laufey, -now proposed for her hand. -</p> -<p>After the festivities were over, he and his fair bride returned to his island, and -great were the rejoicings that the kingdom was again under the rule of a just and -kind sovereign. He and Laufey reigned long and happily, and visits were often interchanged -between them and Prince Tellus and his bride Lineik, who in time became known as the -wisest and best among all the rulers of Greece. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb116">[<a href="#pb116">116</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fivebrothers" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e279">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Five Brothers</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn116width"><img src="images/ornament03.png" alt="Ornament." width="68" height="46"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Once upon a time, long years ago, when giants still lived upon the earth, there dwelt -an old man and his wife in a small wooden hut, sheltered from the rough winter winds -by the tall mountains and rocks that surrounded it. The world would have said they -were very poor; but they thought themselves rich, for they had five handsome, healthy -boys, who were the delight of their eyes. There was only a year’s difference in age -between the lads, and they were always together. -</p> -<p>One day, the old couple went to cut grass on a slope some distance off, leaving the -boys alone at home. It was a bright, warm morning, and, tired of playing indoors, -the children went out into the little garden, and soon their merry shouts were heard -echoing from the hills. Presently, up the path towards them came an old woman, feeble -and lame. -</p> -<p>“May an old woman beg for a draught of water?” she said, in a weak voice. -</p> -<p>Stopping their games at once, the eldest boy ran to the well, while the others made -her sit down by the <span class="pageNum" id="pb117">[<a href="#pb117">117</a>]</span>door and rest. In a moment he was back with a pitcher of cool, sparkling water. -</p> -<p>“There, grannie,” he said, “that will refresh you. I let the bucket run down ever -so far, to make the water nice and cold.” -</p> -<p>The old dame thanked him heartily, and, having quenched her thirst, asked what their -names were. The boys laughed merrily. -</p> -<p>“We have no names,” they said. “We are all so near in age that we do everything together; -and when father or mother want anything they just call out ‘Boys!’ and there we are, -always at hand.” -</p> -<p>“You have kind hearts,” the old woman said; “you are good to the aged and feeble. -I was nearly dying of thirst, and could not have gone further without your help. Would -that I could reward you as I should like! Alas! I have not the power. But one thing -I can do for you. You shall no longer be nameless. I am going to bestow a name on -each<span class="corr" id="xd31e1679" title="Source: ,">.</span> You, my young cup-bearer,” turning to the eldest boy, “shall be called ‘Watchwell;’ -your brothers, ‘Holdwell,’ ‘Hitwell,’ ‘Spywell,’ and ‘Climbwell.’ May these names -in the future bring you good fortune, as a reward for your kindness to a poor old -woman.” -</p> -<p>Then she bade them good-bye, reminded them once more of their names, told them to -act up to them, and turned away down the path. -</p> -<p>In the evening, when their parents returned, the <span class="pageNum" id="pb118">[<a href="#pb118">118</a>]</span>boys related what had occurred, and repeated the strange names they had been given. -The old people were much astonished, and asked where the stranger had come from, and -all particulars about her. But the boys could only tell what had happened, and the -whole thing would soon have been forgotten, had it not been for the names. These they -did not forget, and, strange to say, the more they were used the more the owner of -each name seemed to develop the special quality that his name denoted, Watchwell, -in addition, constituting himself the general guardian of the five. Was there a burden -to carry, Holdwell’s strong arms were ready. Did the parents require faggots for the -winter, Hitwell would cut a pile, up in the dark pine woods on the mountains, that -gladdened their hearts. Not a rabbit or bird could escape the keen eyes of Spywell, -and by constant practice little Climbwell could scale the steepest cliffs along the -fiord. -</p> -<p>Years rolled on; the bright boys had grown up into tall, handsome young men, and all -this time they had never crossed the high rocky hills that walled in their valley, -never seen the great world that lay outside. But, now that they were men, a great -wish was rising in their hearts to go forth from the old home and play their part -among other men. The old people gave them their blessing, and bade them continue to -stand by one another as they had ever done, for, if they only did that, there was -nothing they could not achieve. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb119">[<a href="#pb119">119</a>]</span></p> -<p>And so the young men departed, following the steep track over the high mountains at -first, and then gradually leaving the hill country behind them as they went ever onwards. -Sometimes they rested at a farmhouse, sometimes in a village, but nowhere did they -find any permanent work. Many a farmer would gladly have engaged Watchwell and Spywell -to guard his flocks, but he had no employment for Holdwell and Climbwell, and when -the two last could have joined the village lads in fishing or seabird hunting, there -was, again, no post for the other three. Still, they would not be discouraged. They -had stout hearts and strong limbs, and the good fortune they sought must be found -elsewhere. So on they went, climbing high mountains and fording swift rivers, till -at last they entered an interminable dark pine wood with a tangled undergrowth of -brambles and tall ferns. Hitwell cleared a path before them, and at length they emerged -on a vast plain. -</p> -<p>The sun was setting, and pouring a flood of crimson, gold, and purple over the scene -before them. The rays lit up the tall spires and high grey walls of a large city, -and turned the broad, flowing river that encircled it into molten gold. -</p> -<p>The brothers stood still entranced. -</p> -<p>“It must be the city of the king,” cried Watchwell, at length. -</p> -<p>“Yes,” said Spywell; “look, there is the royal flag flying on the tower of the palace.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb120">[<a href="#pb120">120</a>]</span></p> -<p>They soon traversed the plain, and as darkness began to fall, they arrived at the -great drawbridge over the river, and were directed to the palace by the warder. The -king received them, and listened to their request for employment in his service. The -brothers were such fine, handsome fellows that he was much taken with them as they -stood before him. They were very tall, and had bright blue eyes, and fair curling -hair. He told them that he could give employment to all five, if they would remain -throughout the winter at his court, and watch and guard his daughters at the coming -Christmas Eve. -</p> -<p>“Do not, however, pledge yourselves to stay, until you learn the nature of the task -that lies before you,” he said. “For I have made a vow that the life of the next man -who fails in this duty shall be forfeited. Perhaps you five brothers acting together -can be more careful than strangers. Now listen. Two years ago,” he went on, “I had -five fair daughters, but, alas! the Christmas before last my golden-haired Elma disappeared -mysteriously in the dead of night. Search was made in all directions; no trace of -her could be found. Last Christmas Eve the princesses’ apartments were carefully watched -and guarded; no strangers were admitted, only old and faithful servants were near -them. But when morning came, Irene, my second daughter, was nowhere to be found, nor -was there any sign of her captors’ footsteps near the window of the room where she -slept. I <span class="pageNum" id="pb121">[<a href="#pb121">121</a>]</span>have now made a vow, and I shall keep it; but I also offer a reward. He who defends -them faithfully this year shall wed the next eldest princess who would without his -care have disappeared, and he shall be to me as a son. It will be death or honour. -Choose, young men, now, while you are still quite free.” -</p> -<p>“We will stay and guard the princesses,” they cried with one voice. “It is a task -that will call all our qualities into full play. No robber can escape the eyes of -Spywell, Holdwell will act up to his name, till Climbwell and Hitwell reach him, and -I,” and Watchwell drew himself up proudly, “<i>I</i> will be the one to forfeit my life if we fail.” -</p> -<p>So they remained at the court, and became great favourites with the king, who began -to feel almost sorry that he had imposed sentence of death on the man who should fail -to defend his daughters. He, therefore, determined to do what he could to make them -safe, and caused a great tower to be built on to the palace with thick walls and windows -very high up, and here the princesses were to sleep on Christmas Eve. -</p> -<p>And now the time drew near. As usual great festivities were held for several days. -On the last night, when the dancing and merry-making were all over, the three princesses—Frida, -Ida, and Meya—were led to the tower by the king, attended by their ladies. As they -lay down on the big couch, covered with silken embroideries, he bade them a last good -<span class="pageNum" id="pb122">[<a href="#pb122">122</a>]</span>night, and charged the five brothers to guard them with their lives. Then he left -the tower, double locking the great iron door that led into the rest of the castle. -All was still. The brothers lay down on a rough bench in the ante-chamber, but the -door of the princesses’ room was wide open, and a lamp was kept burning there. -</p> -<p>It had been a long and tiring day, and the younger brothers were soon fast asleep. -But Watchwell never closed an eye. Wrapped in his long cloak, he leant against the -wall and watched. -</p> -<p>The night drew on. But what was that? He thought he saw a dark shadow slowly approach -the window of the princesses’ room. As he looked, a monstrous hand opened the lattice, -and stretched out gropingly towards the couch on which the king’s daughters lay asleep. -</p> -<p>Watchwell touched his brothers. In an instant Holdwell had grasped the mysterious -hand so tightly that the owner could not move it; and Hitwell, with one blow of his -sword, severed it from the wrist. A terrible wild cry of pain and baffled anger filled -the air, and, looking forth, the brothers saw a fearful giant striding rapidly away -from the palace, and shaking his remaining hand threateningly towards the tower. The -noise had aroused the king, who was quickly on the spot, while Watchwell and his brothers -hurried after the monster. Faster and faster he went, seeing he was pursued, but, -though he was speedily <span class="pageNum" id="pb123">[<a href="#pb123">123</a>]</span>out of sight, Spywell’s keen eye traced his footsteps all the way. -</p> -<p>On, on, on, they went, till at last they came to the foot of a high mountain. Steep -and precipitous before them the sides rose up—no foothold to be seen anywhere. Climbwell, -however, never hesitated. He showed his brothers a strong silken cord that he always -carried with him, then, making a bold spring to a tiny ledge he had noticed, he commenced -to climb, never taking a false step, till he reached the summit in safety. Then, lowering -the silken rope, he drew up his brothers one after the other. -</p> -<div class="figure p123width" id="p123"><img src="images/p123.png" alt="“A MONSTROUS HAND OPENED THE LATTICE.”" width="403" height="317"><p class="figureHead">“A MONSTROUS HAND OPENED THE LATTICE.”</p> -</div><p> -<span class="pageNum" id="pb124">[<a href="#pb124">124</a>]</span></p> -<p>When they reached the top they found an enormous cavern, and just inside the entrance -sat a huge giantess, on a low stool, crying bitterly. The brothers asked what ailed -her. -</p> -<p>“What matters it to you?” she said, and cried more than ever. But at last she told -them that the previous night her husband had lost one of his hands, and she feared -he would die, he was in such terrible pain. Then they told her that they could heal -her husband if she would let them in, but “no one,” they said, “must be there but -ourselves; we must bind all others lest they should find out the secret of our healing -power.” -</p> -<p>The giantess, who was quite as wicked as her husband, and had hoped to entice these -young men, by her pretended grief, into the cavern, so as to provide a dinner for -herself and her husband, did not at all like the suggestion of being bound. But she -thought, perhaps, they might be able to heal her husband first, so she submitted for -the moment, comforting herself with the hope that she could easily break the rope -and set herself free when the young men had cured her husband. -</p> -<p>Holdwell bound her with Climbwell’s strong silken rope, and then they passed into -the inner cavern. The giant was lying on his couch, and gave a howl of rage when he -saw them. But, crippled by the loss of his hand, he was no match for the young men, -who speedily put an end to him. Then they also killed <span class="pageNum" id="pb125">[<a href="#pb125">125</a>]</span>the wicked giantess, who had quite a heap of human bones beside her, and proceeded -to explore the inner cavern. They thought it might, perhaps, contain some hidden treasure. -But nothing was to be found, and they were on the point of leaving, when Spywell descried -a small door cunningly let into the rock. Speedily breaking it open, a subterranean -passage was seen, leading to another cavern, and there they discovered the two lost -princesses—Elma, very pale and emaciated; whilst Irene, who had not been imprisoned -so long, was more rosy and not so thin. The giant had evidently intended securing -all five princesses before eating them. -</p> -<p>The king’s daughters were greatly overjoyed when they saw their noble deliverers, -and heard that they were prisoners no longer. They quickly departed, Spywell and Climbwell -having discovered an easier road for them to return by. -</p> -<p>They arrived at the palace as night was falling, and the joy of the king at having -his five daughters united once more can well be imagined. -</p> -<p>A great banquet was hastily prepared, and before the assembled nobles and guests he -related the brave deeds of Watchwell and his brothers, and announced that he had decided -to wed his five daughters to the five heroes. “It is but right and fitting that men -such as these, brave, noble and true, should reign over this land when I am gone,” -he said, “and to whom could I more worthily entrust my dear <span class="pageNum" id="pb126">[<a href="#pb126">126</a>]</span>daughters than to those who have saved their lives?” -</p> -<p>Never was there so magnificent a wedding-feast. It lasted a whole month, and the dresses -of the five princesses were perfect marvels of gold and silver embroidery and precious -stones. Then to each brother was appointed a position in the State which would call -his special quality into play. They lived long and happily with their respective wives, -greatly beloved and honoured by all, and when at length the old king died, Watchwell -succeeded to the throne, and his wise and good reign, together with his beautiful -and beloved Queen Elma, is still spoken of to this day. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb127">[<a href="#pb127">127</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="hermod" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e286">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Hermod and Hadvör</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn127width"><img src="images/ornament06.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="41"></div><p> -</p> -<p>In the days long ago, there lived a king and queen. They had an only child, called -Hadvör, who was not only the heiress to the crown, but was also the most beautiful -maiden ever seen. -</p> -<p>Now, the king and queen, having no son of their own, had adopted the child of a friend. -The boy was called Hermod; he was about the same age as Hadvör, and equally well-skilled -in all knowledge that pertains to a young prince. -</p> -<p>The young people had played together ever since they could remember anything, and -the friendship of their childhood only strengthened as they grew older, and they promised -to continue true to one another, no matter what might happen. -</p> -<p>When they were about eighteen years old, the good queen sickened, and, feeling that -her end was drawing near, she called the king to her bedside. -</p> -<p>“Dear husband,” she said, “I feel I have not long to live. Pray, therefore, grant -me the last request I shall ever make you. I know how lonely you will be without me, -and I hope, therefore, that you will marry <span class="pageNum" id="pb128">[<a href="#pb128">128</a>]</span>again. But, if you do, let it be the good queen of Hetland, who has lately lost her -husband, and who, having no children, will love our dear ones as if they were her -own.” -</p> -<p>The king, overwhelmed with grief, promised to do as she wished; and the queen died -peacefully. -</p> -<p>For some time the king could think of nothing but the terrible loss he had sustained. -At length, however, wearying of his lonely life, he fitted out a ship, and went to -sea. -</p> -<p>After sailing along for some days under brilliant sunshine, one morning a thick fog -arose. It grew denser and darker, and the sailors could no longer tell which way they -were going, when the mist suddenly lifted, and they saw land before them. -</p> -<p>The king ordered a boat to be lowered, and was rowed ashore. He then got out alone, -telling the men to wait for him. -</p> -<p>Going quietly along, he presently came to a wood, and the sun being very hot and the -king very tired, he was glad to sit down and rest under the shade of a big oak tree. -He had not been long there, however, when he heard music in the distance, and, following -the sound, he presently came to a beautiful open glade, and there he saw three women. -One of them, clad in richly embroidered robes, was seated on a golden stool. She held -a harp in her hand, and had evidently been playing, but she looked sad and troubled. -Beside her, seated on a lower stool, was a <span class="pageNum" id="pb129">[<a href="#pb129">129</a>]</span>young girl, also handsomely dressed, though not so richly as the elder women, and -behind them stood another girl, also good-looking, but very plainly dressed, with -a green cloak thrown round her. She evidently was the servant of the other two. -</p> -<p>After gazing at the women for a few moments, the king stepped forward and saluted -them respectfully. -</p> -<p>The lady seated on the golden stool, having returned his greeting, asked him who he -was and where he was going. -</p> -<p>“Alas!” said the king, “I have lost my dear queen, and now, in accordance with her -last wish, I am on my way to Hetland, to ask the widowed queen of that country to -become my wife.” -</p> -<p>“Oh, king!” replied the lady. “How wonderful is the hand of fate! I am the queen you -are in search of! Hetland has been overrun by Vikings, who burned and destroyed everything -they did not carry off, and it was only by a miracle that I managed to escape with -my daughter and my attendant here.” -</p> -<p>When the king heard this, he hesitated no longer, but at once offered to take her -back as his bride. -</p> -<p>After a slight hesitation, the lady accepted the king’s offer, and, having rested -a little longer, the king led the way back to the boat. They quickly embarked, and, -without any further adventures, arrived at the king’s country, where a great wedding-feast -was immediately prepared, and the marriage took place, amid great rejoicing. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb130">[<a href="#pb130">130</a>]</span></p> -<p>For some little time matters went very smoothly. Hermod and Hadvör kept much to themselves, -leaving the queen and her daughter to enjoy all the splendour and gaiety of the court. -But, as time went on, Hadvör, who was always kind to those about her, seeing that -Olöf, the queen’s attendant, was much neglected and snubbed by her mistress, took -compassion on her, and often asked Olöf to come and see her. -</p> -<p>After some months a war broke out with one of the neighbouring countries, and the -king had to go forth at the head of his army. No sooner had he sailed than the queen -went to Hermod and told him she wished him to marry her daughter. -</p> -<p>“That I cannot do,” replied Hermod, “for I love Hadvör, and she alone shall be my -wife.” -</p> -<p>Then the queen, finding that no persuasion and no threats had any effect, got very -angry. -</p> -<p>“If you will not marry my daughter,” she cried angrily, “neither shall you wed Hadvör. -I have not forgotten the magic taught me by my mother, and, as you will not obey me, -I lay my spell on you. You shall live on a desert island, and all day long you shall -roam about in the shape of a lion; only after sunset shall you return to your human -form, and then you shall think of Hadvör and remember your former life, and thus suffer -doubly in looking back on the past; and you shall not be freed from this enchantment -till Hadvör succeeds in burning your lion’s skin.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb131">[<a href="#pb131">131</a>]</span></p> -<p>“I am in your power now,” replied Hermod; “but your punishment will overtake you ere -long, for I also possess some magic gifts; and, though I am at present powerless, -as soon as your wicked spell is broken, which it assuredly will be, you and your daughter, -who is as wicked as you are, shall be turned into a rat and a mouse, and you will -bite and tear each other till you kill one another.” -</p> -<p>So Hermod suddenly disappeared, and no one knew what had become of him. The queen -made a pretence of sending out people to search for him, but no trace of him was found. -</p> -<p>When Olöf next visited Hadvör, she found her in great grief at Hermod’s disappearance. -</p> -<p>“Nay, do not weep,” she said; “the queen, by her wicked enchantments, has caused him -to disappear for a time. Both she and her daughter are two wicked giantesses, who -have only assumed their present form, and, when Hermod refused to marry her daughter, -she put in practice her magic arts. She has transported him to a desert island, where -he will be a lion during the day, but resume his own form every evening, and this -charm will last until you succeed in burning the lion’s skin. The queen has also further -arranged that you are to marry her brother, a terrible, three-headed giant, who lives -underground. I, too, have suffered from her arts,” concluded Olöf; “she carried me -away from my parents’ house, forcing me to serve her. Fortunately, however, she is -powerless <span class="pageNum" id="pb132">[<a href="#pb132">132</a>]</span>to hurt me, for the green cloak I always wear over my dress was a gift from my godmother, -and nothing can harm me while I have it on.” -</p> -<p>Poor Hadvör! She felt very hopeless when she heard of all her stepmother’s wicked -plots against her, and entreated Olöf, by the love they bore each other, to assist -her. -</p> -<p>This Olöf gladly promised she would do. -</p> -<p>“But first, you must keep watch and guard against the queen’s brother,” she said. -“He lives in a cave beneath the castle, and will rise beneath your chamber some night. -You must, therefore, always keep a large pot of boiling pitch ready, and as soon as -you hear a great rumbling noise, like an earthquake, and see the ground cracking, -at once pour the boiling pitch down the cracks, and this will kill the giant. It is -the only thing that can hurt him.” -</p> -<p>About this time, the king returned home from the wars, and was greatly distressed -at Hermod’s disappearance. He made inquiries and sent out messengers in all directions, -but no trace of him could be found, and the queen had to use all her arts to console -the king under the loss of his adopted son. -</p> -<p>Hadvör meanwhile remained quietly in her own house. Following Olöf’s advice, she kept -ready the boiling pitch for the giant, and had not long to wait. One night, shortly -after the king’s return, she was suddenly awakened by a loud rumbling noise; the <span class="pageNum" id="pb133">[<a href="#pb133">133</a>]</span>ground began to shake and tremble; but Hadvör, having been fully prepared, was not -frightened, and summoned her maidens to assist her. Then, as the noises grew louder, -and several great cracks appeared in the floor, Hadvör and the girls poured the boiling -pitch down the open seams. Then gradually the noises ceased, till everything was perfectly -quiet again. -</p> -<p>The next morning the queen rose up early, and as soon as she was dressed she hurried -to Princess Hadvör’s house. There, lying on the ground outside, she saw the dead body -of her brother the giant. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” cried the queen angrily, “that must be Hadvör’s work! But the minx need not -think she shall go unpunished, and upset all my schemes;” and bending over the body -of the uncouth monster, she continued: “By my magic power, I will that your body shall -be transformed into that of a beautiful prince, and that Hadvör shall be accused of -causing your death.” -</p> -<p>With these words she placed her hand on the giant’s body, and immediately it was changed -into the likeness of a handsome prince. -</p> -<p>The queen then returned to the palace, and, pretending to weep, she told the king -that she feared his daughter was a very wicked girl, though she always seemed so good, -for that her brother, a brave and handsome prince, had come to ask Hadvör’s hand <span class="pageNum" id="pb134">[<a href="#pb134">134</a>]</span>in marriage, who without any rhyme or reason had caused him to be killed, for she, -the queen, had just seen his dead body lying outside the princess’s house. -</p> -<p>When the king heard this, he hastened to Hadvör’s house, accompanied by the queen; -and when he saw the dead body lying there, just as the queen had described, he was -very angry. He said he could not have wished for a handsomer or nobler son-in-law, -and that he would gladly have consented to the marriage. -</p> -<p>Then the queen begged that she might be allowed to choose Hadvör’s punishment, and -the king, greatly incensed with his daughter, gave his consent. -</p> -<p>So the queen said it would only be a just punishment that Hadvör, who had killed her -brother, should be buried alive in the same grave with him; and the king, though sorry -for his daughter, having given his royal word, said the queen’s wishes must be carried -out. -</p> -<p>Olöf meanwhile, who, unknown to the queen, had overheard all that passed, hastened -away to tell Hadvör. When the princess heard what the queen intended doing, she was -very frightened, but Olöf comforted her and promised to help her. -</p> -<p>“And remember, if you wish to bring Hermod back again, you must not mind undergoing -some pain and suffering for him.” -</p> -<p>Olöf then brought her a short cloak, which she told Hadvör she must wear over her -dress when she went <span class="pageNum" id="pb135">[<a href="#pb135">135</a>]</span>into the grave or burial mound. The giant, she said, would be a spirit after he was -buried. -</p> -<p>“He will then ask you to cut off and give him one of your hands,” continued Olöf; -“but you must not promise to do this until he has told you where Hermod is, and how -you are to get to him. Then when you want to get out of the grave, he will let you -mount on his shoulder; but beware how you trust him: he will only help you to put -you off your guard, and will take hold of your cloak and drag you back. See, therefore, -that it is only loosely tied, so that when once you have your foot on the outer edge -the cloak alone will remain in his hands.<span class="corr" id="xd31e1815" title="Not in source">”</span> -</p> -<p>Meanwhile the grave was being prepared, and when all was ready the body of the supposed -prince was laid in it, and Hadvör, who was not allowed to say a word in her own defence, -was lowered in beside him, and the grave, was walled up and closed. -</p> -<p>And then all happened as Olöf had foretold. The supposed prince became a spirit, but -in his former giant form, and asked Hadvör if she would let him cut off one of her -hands and her hair, saying, “Only a maiden’s hand will open the grave, and a maiden’s -hair will Hermod save.” But Hadvör refused unless he first told her where Hermod was, -and how she could get to him. -</p> -<p>Then the giant said that the queen had banished Hermod to a desert island, and described -exactly where it was. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb136">[<a href="#pb136">136</a>]</span></p> -<p>“But you will not be able to reach him unless you cut off your hand,” said the giant -“Then you must cut off your hair and plait it together and make it into sandals, and -with these you will be able to cross both sea and land.” -</p> -<p>Hadvör at once carried out the giant’s instructions. She cut off her beautiful long -golden hair, and plaiting it together, made herself a pair of sandals. Then, thinking -only of Harmod, bravely held out her hand for the giant to cut off, and declared she -was ready to go. -</p> -<p>The giant said he would help her, that she must climb upon his shoulder and touch -the roof with the hand he had cut off, when the top of the grave would open. So she -followed his directions; and no sooner was the grave open than the giant stretched -up his hand and caught hold of her cloak, to pull her back. But with one spring Hadvör -was outside the grave, the cloak slipped from her shoulders, remaining in the giant’s -hands; and, without waiting to look round, she flew along the road he had told her -of. -</p> -<div class="figure p137width" id="p137"><img src="images/p137.png" alt="“WITH ONE SPRING HADVÖR WAS OUTSIDE THE GRAVE”" width="401" height="627"><p class="figureHead">“WITH ONE SPRING HADVÖR WAS OUTSIDE THE GRAVE”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>She ran on for some time without venturing to stop or look round, until at length -she reached the seashore. There, far far away in the distance, she saw a high rocky -island. Her sandals, however, enabled her to cross the water easily; but when she -reached the island the shore was so steep and rocky, she could find no way of getting -into the interior. This was a terrible disappointment and <span class="pageNum" id="pb139">[<a href="#pb139">139</a>]</span>tired and weary with all she had gone through, Hadvör sat down on a fallen piece of -rock, and presently fell asleep. Then she dreamt that a big giantess came up to her -and said, “I know that you are Hadvör, the king’s daughter, and that you are in search -of Hermod. He is on this island; but you will not find it easy to reach him, if left -to yourself, for the cliffs are steep and dangerous, and, though you are brave and -ready to face any danger for him, you will not be able to climb them. But I will help -you. Go round the corner of the next cliff, and there you will find a stout rope fastened -to the rocks. By its help you will be able to climb up and get into the island. But -it is large and has many caves, and you might be a long time ere you find Hermod. -I have, therefore, brought you this ball of ribbon; take hold of the loose end, and -the ball will roll along and guide you in the right way. I also give you this girdle; -fasten it round your waist, and as long as you wear it you will suffer neither hunger -nor fatigue. But remember to keep silence while Hermod is still under the spell, and -on no account must you speak until after you have burnt the lion’s skin.” -</p> -<p>When Hadvör awoke, feeling quite strong and refreshed, she thought she had only had -a very pleasant dream; but, looking round, she saw a ball of gaily coloured ribbon -and a beautiful silken girdle lying beside her. Putting the girdle round her waist, -<span class="pageNum" id="pb140">[<a href="#pb140">140</a>]</span>she tucked the ball inside of it, and, going round the next cliff, she saw a stout -rope hanging down. Then she knew that her dream was no ordinary one. She took hold -of the rope, and began climbing the almost perpendicular rock. But it was a long and -difficult task, for the rocks were high and steep, and the loss of her hand greatly -impeded her progress. But whenever she lost heart, she thought of Hermod, and the -knowledge that she was at last near him gave her fresh strength, till at length she -reached the top. -</p> -<p>She then placed the ball on the ground and followed its lead, till it stopped at the -entrance to a cave. -</p> -<p>Cautiously Hadvör peeped in, but she saw nothing except a miserable wooden pallet, -so she crept under this and hid herself. -</p> -<p>The hours seemed very long, as she lay there listening for every sound that might -announce Hermod’s approach; then, just as the sun was setting, sending a bright crimson -gleam into the cave, she heard a loud roar, accompanied by heavy footsteps, and presently -a huge lion entered the cave. -</p> -<p>Hadvör’s heart leapt into her mouth, but she remembered that she must be silent if -she wished to save him. -</p> -<p>The lion then went towards the hearth, and giving himself a vigorous shake, the lion’s -skin fell off, and Hadvör saw that it was indeed Hermod. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb141">[<a href="#pb141">141</a>]</span></p> -<p>He sat down on the bed (little thinking that Hadvör was hid underneath), and began -talking aloud of his love for Hadvör, and his great grief at their separation, and -his utter inability to help himself. “For, alas!” he concluded, “it is only by Hadvör’s -finding and burning my lion’s skin that I can ever get back my human figure and power; -and how is it possible she should ever find me here?” -</p> -<p>Hadvör, when she heard these words, almost jumped out from beneath the bed, but she -remembered in time that she must not speak until she had burnt the lion’s skin. So, -with a strong effort of her will, she kept perfectly still and silent till Hermod -threw himself down on the bed. -</p> -<p>As soon as she heard that he was fast asleep, she crept forth quietly, and, taking -an armful of wood and a lighted brand from the hearth, she made up a big fire outside -the cave, and burnt the lion’s skin Hermod had thrown off. She then returned to the -cave and wakened Hermod. What a glad and joyful meeting that was! -</p> -<p>Hadvör told Hermod all that had occurred after his disappearance, and how, by Olöf’s -help, she had been enabled to find him. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Hadvör,” cried Hermod, “to think of all you have done and suffered for my sake! -And, alas, that you should have lost your right hand! How can I ever make up to you -for all you have done?” And gently taking the maimed arm, he pressed his lips to the -wrist, <span class="pageNum" id="pb142">[<a href="#pb142">142</a>]</span>when lo, and behold, the hand was restored, and not even a mark was visible to show -where it had been severed! -</p> -<p>Then they began planning how best to return home, and Hadvör told Hermod of her wonderful -dream and the gifts she had already received from the giantess. “Surely,” she added, -“she must live somewhere on this island, and might help us again.” -</p> -<p>Hermod said he believed a giantess did live on the island, and that she was called -Allgood, but he had never seen her, though she was supposed to watch over people and -help them. So they determined to try and find her, and they sallied forth. After a -long search, they came to a huge cavern, inside of which sat the great giantess, surrounded -by her fifteen children! Then Hermod asked her if she would help them to return to -their home, telling her how they had been driven forth. -</p> -<p>“It will not be easy,” replied Allgood, “because the giant who was buried with Hadvör -will try and throw all kinds of obstacles in your way. He has been changed into a -huge whale, and swims all round this island, and he will certainly try all he can -to kill Hadvör ere she reaches her own country. But I will lend you my ship, for though -Hadvör’s sandals would carry you across the water, they will not protect you from -the giant. He may not know that you are in my ship; but if you see him swimming towards -you, <span class="pageNum" id="pb143">[<a href="#pb143">143</a>]</span>I fear your life may be in danger. Then call on me, and I will help you.” -</p> -<p>Hermod and Hadvör thanked the giantess warmly for her good advice and kind offer of -help, and getting on board her ship, where they found food and everything they wanted, -they left the island, happy and hopeful. But ere long they saw a huge whale swimming -rapidly towards them. He spouted the water up, yards high, and lashed the sea with -his tail as he came near the ship. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Hermod,” cried Hadvör, “that surely must be the wicked giant! Let us call on -Allgood to help us!” And they both called loudly on the giantess for aid. -</p> -<p>Immediately a still bigger whale than the first one appeared, followed by fifteen -smaller ones. They swam swiftly towards the ship, and when they had completely surrounded -it, they turned on the first whale. Then a terrific battle began. The water shot almost -up to the clouds, the sea was lashed into such great waves, that it seemed as if the -vessel must be swamped, and Hermod and Hadvör watched eagerly for the result. The -fight lasted for some time; but when at length it was over, they saw that the sea -for some distance was red with the blood of the dead whale. And then the big whale, -followed by the fifteen smaller ones, swam back to the island, and Hermod and Hadvör -reached their own land in safety. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb144">[<a href="#pb144">144</a>]</span></p> -<p>Meanwhile, strange events had happened at the king’s castle. The queen and her daughter -had disappeared, and in their apartments a big rat and a mouse fought all day and -night. In vain the servants tried to drive them away. Even if they ran off for a short -time, they always came back again and disturbed the whole castle by their cries. Thus -some time passed, and the king was once again plunged into grief, not only at the -disappearance of the queen, but because these horrid animals left neither him nor -his court any peace. -</p> -<p>One evening, when they were all assembled in the great hall, very sad and silent, -quick steps were heard approaching, and, to the surprise of every one, Hermod entered. -As soon as the king saw him, he embraced him warmly, greeting him like one returned -from the dead, and anxiously inquiring all that had happened to him. But before sitting -down, Hermod said he must first go to the queen’s apartment. There the rat and mouse -were fighting and biting one another, uttering frightful cries; but, drawing his sword, -Hermod smote them both, when, to the amazement of all, there lay two hideous giantesses -dead on the ground. The servants quickly carried them out into the great courtyard, -where they were thrown on a pile of wood and burnt. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile, the king and Hermod, accompanied by the whole court, returned to the hall, -and then Hermod related all his wonderful adventures, greatly to the <span class="pageNum" id="pb145">[<a href="#pb145">145</a>]</span>delight and amazement of the king and his courtiers. And, while they were exclaiming -at the wonders of his tale, Hadvör came in, accompanied by Olöf. -</p> -<div class="figure p145width" id="p145"><img src="images/p145.png" alt="“THERE THE RAT AND MOUSE WERE FIGHTING AND BITING ONE ANOTHER.”" width="423" height="429"><p class="figureHead">“THERE THE RAT AND MOUSE WERE FIGHTING AND BITING ONE ANOTHER.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Then, indeed, there was general rejoicing, and the king at once acceded to Hermod’s -wish to become his son-in-law. There was no long delay over the wedding, and as the -king was now growing old, he <span class="pageNum" id="pb146">[<a href="#pb146">146</a>]</span>handed over the government of the country to Hermod, whose reign is still known as -that of “the good king.” -</p> -<p>Hadvör, in the midst of her own happiness, did not forget Olöf and all the good services -she had rendered her. She married one of the great nobles of the kingdom, who became -King Hermod’s right hand, and Hadvör and Olöf remained close friends all the days -of their life, their friendship descending to their children and grandchildren. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb147">[<a href="#pb147">147</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ingebjorg" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e293">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Ingebjörg</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn147width"><img src="images/ornament03.png" alt="Ornament." width="68" height="46"></div><p> -</p> -<p>There once lived a king and queen who ought to have been as happy as the day is long, -for they had a fine kingdom, a beautiful palace, plenty of horses and carriages; their -treasure-room was filled with gold, silver, and precious stones, and no matter how -much they took out of it, it always remained full. -</p> -<p>Their people were quiet and industrious, and they had no cares or troubles; yet, notwithstanding -all this, they grew daily more sad and sorrowful, for they had no children to inherit -all the riches they owned. -</p> -<p>One day the queen went out into the palace garden. It was a fine bright winter’s morning. -The snow lay hard and firm on the ground, and each tree and bush sparkled and glistened -in the sunshine, just as if the jewels in the king’s treasury had been scattered over -them. -</p> -<p>The queen, feeling tired, sat down on a stone bench beneath a huge oak tree, when -suddenly a large white bird flew down from the tree. It brushed past so <span class="pageNum" id="pb148">[<a href="#pb148">148</a>]</span>close to the queen’s face, that the wing-feathers scratched her cheek, and a few drops -of bright crimson blood fell on the snowy ground. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” cried the queen, “would that I might have a daughter who would be as beautiful -as those crimson drops on the white glistening ground!” -</p> -<p>“You shall have your wish,” sang the bird, as it flew away, its white wings shining -in the sun like silver. -</p> -<p>The queen had hardly recovered from her surprise than she heard a noise behind her, -and, turning round, she beheld the old man Surtur, who lived in a little hut near -the palace, and who was well known and dreaded as a wicked magician. -</p> -<p>“Ay, you shall have your wish,” he muttered, in a fierce, angry voice; “but I too -intend to have a say in the matter. A daughter shall indeed be born to you, but she -shall cause you more sorrow than happiness, unless, indeed, she returns you good for -evil.” And he laughed wickedly, and disappeared. -</p> -<p>When the queen heard these words she was greatly troubled, for she knew that Surtur -was her enemy, and that he was powerful; but as weeks and months passed and nothing -happened, she forgot all about the old man’s words, and when at length her little -daughter was born, every one agreed that she was the most beautiful child ever seen. -She was christened Ingebjörg, and grew up as good as she was beautiful. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb149">[<a href="#pb149">149</a>]</span></p> -<p>At first the queen could not do enough for the child, and could hardly bear her out -of her sight; but as she grew older, and when she saw how fond the king was of Ingebjörg, -and how every one praised and admired her, she began to grow jealous, and all her -love seemed to turn to hatred. -</p> -<div class="figure p149width" id="p149"><img src="images/p149.png" alt="“‘AY, YOU SHALL HAVE YOUR WISH,’ HE MUTTERED.”" width="429" height="440"><p class="figureHead">“ ‘AY, YOU SHALL HAVE YOUR WISH,’ HE MUTTERED.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>When the king saw this, he thought it would be <span class="pageNum" id="pb150">[<a href="#pb150">150</a>]</span>better to separate Ingebjörg from her mother, so he built her a separate house, and -there she lived with her own attendants. But this only made the queen still more angry. -At last she fell ill, and sent for her daughter, and when the girl came to her bedside -she whispered something in her ear, and then sent her back to her own house again. -But from that day a change came over Ingebjörg. She no longer laughed and danced as -was her wont, but walked about the rooms alone, often weeping, and would never leave -her house on any pretext whatsoever. -</p> -<p>One day, when Ingebjörg, as usual, sat in her room, her work that she used to take -such pleasure in lying idly on her lap, while the tears rolled slowly down her cheeks, -she heard some one knocking at the door, and on opening it she saw a funny little -old woman with a high peaked hat, who asked if she might come in and rest. -</p> -<p>Ingebjörg listlessly said “Yes;” and then the old woman began telling her some wonderful -stories, and at last Ingebjörg got so interested that her tears stopped, and she looked -quite bright and happy like her old self. -</p> -<p>“And now,” continued the old woman, “I want you to come out into the wood with me. -It is a lovely day, and so beautiful and fresh in the shade of the trees.” -</p> -<p>Though at first Ingebjörg declared she did not care to go, she at last allowed herself -to be persuaded, <span class="pageNum" id="pb151">[<a href="#pb151">151</a>]</span>and soon they were wandering along on the soft mossy-paths beneath the beautiful great -tall-stemmed firs, graceful beeches, and feathery birch, till gradually the sad look -disappeared from Ingebjörg’s face, and she began to laugh and run like the happy girl -she had once been. -</p> -<p>“And now,” said the little old woman, when, tired of walking, they had seated themselves -on a mossy bank, “now tell me, Ingebjörg, why are you always so sad?” -</p> -<p>At first the girl refused to speak, but the little old woman kept on asking, and she -looked so kind and gentle that at length Ingebjörg said her mother had told her that -it had been foretold at her birth that she was to marry a terrible giant, and that -she was to burn her father’s castle and so cause his death. -</p> -<p>“And oh,” cried Ingebjörg, “I love him so dearly! He has always been so good and kind -to me! Oh, let us hasten home. I quite forgot; I ought never to have left my house, -and I never <i>will</i> go out again, and then I cannot possibly harm him, or marry that horrible giant.” -And the poor girl hurried home, sobbing and crying all the way. -</p> -<p>“Nay, nay,” said the little old woman, “comfort yourself, my child. I am your godmother, -and there is no harm done, and I think we can find some way to avert these evils. -It is all that wicked Surtur’s doing. He wanted to marry your mother, and when she -would have nothing to say to him and married <span class="pageNum" id="pb152">[<a href="#pb152">152</a>]</span>your father, he vowed he would never rest till the king was dead and she was punished. -So he got her maid to give her some drops made out of the dragon’s tooth, which turned -her love for you to hatred and jealousy. But he can only work so far. It remains for -you, now that you are grown up, to undo the evil he has wrought by returning good -for evil, for love can overcome all things. The king’s palace I cannot save, for my -power only extends over living things; but neither your father nor mother shall be -hurt, and the treasure can also be saved. Neither need you fear the giant if you will -do exactly as I bid you. Now you must first go and persuade your father to go out -riding in the forest with all his attendants.” -</p> -<p>With a heart greatly relieved at her godmother’s cheery words, Ingebjörg hastened -to do her bidding. -</p> -<p>“Dear father,” she said, as she entered his presence, “the day is so fine and the -woods are so beautiful, will you not go out for a ride in the woods and take the courtiers -with you?” -</p> -<p>And the king, pleased at seeing her look so bright and happy, at once said he would -go, and with all his courtiers in attendance, started off for a great hunting party -in the forest. -</p> -<p>As soon as they were well out of sight, Ingebjörg sent the servants away on different -errands, and when the palace was quite empty, the little old dame helped the princess -to carry out all the treasure and whatever else was of value in the castle, and then, -when <span class="pageNum" id="pb153">[<a href="#pb153">153</a>]</span>they stood in the great empty hall, she told Ingebjörg that she must now take down -the big can of oil from the mantelshelf. In so doing the girl’s foot slipped, and -the oil ran over the hearth and into the fire. In a few minutes the whole place was -in a blaze, the little old dame and Ingebjörg having just time to escape. -</p> -<p>“Thus,” said the old woman, “one part of old Surtur’s enchantment has been fulfilled, -without harm to any one, and the rest you must now carry out;” so saying, she gave -Ingebjörg a little silver ball. “Now go to the forest, throw down this ball, and follow -its windings till it stops at a woodman’s hut; go in, but keep the door ajar, so that -you can see who comes in, and, whatever you do, remember that <i>you</i> must see the owner of the hut before he sees you. Remain there till I summon you; -but when in your dreams you hear me calling you, do not lose an instant, but hasten -to the palace, for your mother will need you. Remember love is the great conqueror, -and can overcome all evils.” -</p> -<p>Ingebjörg promised to do exactly as the old dame had told her. She threw down the -silver ball and followed its course as it rolled along, till at last it stopped before -a woodman’s hut, and, going in, she hid behind the half-closed door, peeping curiously -between the slit. -</p> -<p>Presently she saw a huge giant coming towards the hut, carrying a dead bear across -his shoulders which he had killed out hunting. He pushed open <span class="pageNum" id="pb154">[<a href="#pb154">154</a>]</span>the door, and, as he threw down his burden, he beheld Ingebjörg; however, she had -seen him first, and felt very frightened. -</p> -<p>But though he looked terribly fierce, his voice was very soft and kind as he told -her that she might remain with him, but that she would have to make the beds, cook -the food, and sweep the floor—all which Ingebjörg promised to do. He then showed her -a little inner chamber where he said she might sleep. “And, whatever noises you hear,” -he added, “don’t come in here unless I call you.” -</p> -<p>And thus passed three days. The giant went out early every morning, and never returned -till sunset; while Ingebjörg cooked the food, made the beds, and kept the little hut -clean and tidy. Every night she heard frightful noises in the outer room, the walls -of the hut shook, and the earth trembled, but as the giant never called her, she lay -quietly in her bed, pulling the clothes over her ears to deaden the terrible noises. -And then, as she fell asleep, each night she dreamed that, instead of the giant, a -handsome young prince stood beside the hearth. -</p> -<p>On the third evening, she had hardly fallen asleep when she fancied she heard some -one calling her. Quickly jumping out of bed, she hastily threw on her clothes, cautiously -opened the door, and, seeing the hut was empty, she ran as quickly as she could to -the palace. She knew that her mother needed her. -</p> -<p>There, in front of the chief entrance, she saw a <span class="pageNum" id="pb155">[<a href="#pb155">155</a>]</span>wooden stake had been driven into the ground, to which the queen was tied, while the -servants were piling fagots of wood round her; for the queen had been condemned to -be burnt to death for having set the palace on fire during the king’s absence and -stolen all the treasure, though she in vain pleaded her innocence. -</p> -<p>Pushing her way through the crowd, Ingebjörg threw herself down on her knees before -her father. -</p> -<p>“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried eagerly. “Dear father, my mother is not to blame. It was -I who was forced to burn down the castle, in order to save your life, which was threatened -by the wicked magician, Surtur, and the treasure also is safe.” -</p> -<p>When the king heard this, he at once ordered the queen to be released, who, freed -from the wicked spells that Surtur had thrown over her, embraced her daughter with -many loving words. -</p> -<p>Surtur, hearing that his evil deeds were known to the king, tried to hide himself -in the woods; but he was caught and brought back by the giant, who had also fallen -under his enchantments. But Ingebjörg remembered her silver ball, and, throwing it -towards the giant, he caught it, and as he did so he was immediately changed into -the handsome young prince Ingebjörg had seen each night in her dreams. -</p> -<p>But Surtur was not to escape. The king called his servants, who bound the magician -with strong cords. <span class="pageNum" id="pb156">[<a href="#pb156">156</a>]</span>He was condemned to death for all his wicked deeds, and was led forth into the desert, -where he was torn to pieces by wild horses. -</p> -<p>All the queen’s old jealousy now died out for ever. She loved Ingebjörg more fondly -each day, and before long there was a great marriage-feast between the prince and -Ingebjörg. They lived happily together all the days of their life, and on the death -of the king and queen, Ingebjörg and her husband reigned in their stead, beloved by -all their people. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb157">[<a href="#pb157">157</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="hans" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e301">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Hans</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn157width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="h.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e309">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HANS STARTS ON HIS TRAVELS.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Once upon a time, many, many years ago, there was an old man and his wife who lived -in a little cottage beside a big wood. They had three sons, called Kurt, Conrad, and -Hans. -</p> -<p>The father was very proud of his two elder boys, who were great tall fellows, but -he never troubled about Hans, the youngest son, who, poor boy, often fared rather -badly, as he only got whatever his brothers did not care to keep. He was never allowed -to join in their games, or trials of skill, in which the father trained his elder -boys, but had to stop at home, doing the housework and helping his mother in the kitchen. -She was, indeed, the only one who ever showed him any love or kindness. -</p> -<p>Thus poor Hans was often very sad and lonely, and so, in order to while away the time -and have some kind of companionship, he got a kitten from a neighbour, teaching it -all kinds of tricks, and as the <span class="pageNum" id="pb158">[<a href="#pb158">158</a>]</span>animal grew older it became so attached to Hans that it followed him about wherever -he went. -</p> -<p>So matters went on till all three brothers were grown up. Kurt and Conrad gave themselves -great airs, for, being tall and robust and well skilled in all games of strength, -they laid down the law whenever they appeared on the village green, and bragged so -loudly that most people were afraid to contradict them, more especially as their father -backed them up in everything. He thought they could do no wrong, whereas Hans was -always wrong and of no use at all; he ought, in fact, to have been a girl, always -pinned to his mother’s apron-string. -</p> -<p>And thus ignored by his father, and set aside by his brothers, there was only his -mother to stand up for Hans, but she only loved him all the more, and he in return -was devoted to her. -</p> -<p>One day Kurt and Conrad came home from the village, where they had come off victors -in every trial of strength on the green, and so proud were they of this success, that -they begged their father to let them start on their travels, and go and visit the -king whose kingdom lay on the opposite side of the great arm of the sea near which -stood their hut. -</p> -<p>At first the father did not like the idea of parting with his sons; but when he looked -at them, and saw what great strong fellows they were, he felt convinced that they -would certainly win riches and renown; <span class="pageNum" id="pb159">[<a href="#pb159">159</a>]</span>so he agreed to let them go, fully convinced they would return both famous and wealthy. -</p> -<p>Not long after this, the father heard in the village that a big ship lay in the offing, -so he told his wife she must get new shoes for Kurt and Conrad, as well as money for -the journey, for he meant them to go to the great kingdom across the water, where -they would be sure to win both fame and riches. -</p> -<p>The old woman did her best to obey her husband’s behests. She took the great hanks -of flax she had spun during the winter, and having sold these in the village, she -bought new shoes for Kurt and Conrad with some of the money, keeping the rest for -their journey. -</p> -<p>But when Hans saw all these preparations going on, he had no rest or peace, and a -great longing came over him to be allowed to go with his brothers. -</p> -<p>Plucking up his courage, he went to his father, and begged and entreated to be allowed -to accompany Kurt and Conrad. -</p> -<p>At first the old man was very irate at what he considered Han’s impertinence, and -angrily refused. But when he came to think over it, he decided that he would rather -not have him at home alone, when the others were away, so he told him he might go, -but only on condition that he did not join his brothers. He must keep quite apart -from them, so that they need not be ashamed before strangers of its being known that -such a small, useless fellow was their brother. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb160">[<a href="#pb160">160</a>]</span></p> -<p>Although this was not a very gracious permission, Hans was only too pleased to get -leave of any sort, so he hastened to his mother and begged her to try and fit him -out also, like his brothers. -</p> -<p>Kurt and Conrad, hearing that Hans had likewise got permission to go, hastened their -own preparations and started at once, as they did not want him to go with them; but -he was so anxious to get away and helped his mother so effectually, that he was ready -almost as soon as they were. -</p> -<p>When he came to bid her farewell, she gave him a small purse with her savings in it, -and then handed him her oven crutch.<a class="noteRef" id="xd31e2000src" href="#xd31e2000">1</a> -</p> -<p>“Take this also, Hans,” she said; “you will find it very useful, for you can use it -either as a walking-stick or a weapon of defence, if you are in danger, and you will -never lose your way, so long as you have it in your possession.” -</p> -<p>Hans thanked her warmly, bade his father good-bye, and with another loving farewell -to his mother, went forth on his travels, his cat sitting gravely on his shoulder. -</p> -<p>He hurried along as quickly as he could, hoping he would yet be in time to overtake -his brothers, but when he got down to the shore there was no sign either of them or -the ship, which had evidently sailed some time before. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb161">[<a href="#pb161">161</a>]</span></p> -<p>Unwilling to lose any chance, Hans kept along the shore for some time, thinking that -perhaps the vessel had gone into some of the “fiords” that surrounded the coast; but, -seeing no sign of a sail, he at last left the beach as the sun was setting, and took -a path leading up towards the hills. -</p> -<p>His cat, who had sat on his shoulder all this time, now jumped to the ground, purring -and arching his back as he trotted beside Hans. Suddenly, a huge bird came flying -rapidly towards them. Hans at once saw that it was a dragon, so he took a firm grasp -of his iron crutch, waited till the creature was within reach, then, throwing it, -hit him so cleverly that he fell to the ground; whereupon the cat, making a spring, -speedily put an end to the monster. -</p> -<p>When Hans ran up, he saw that the bird held something white between its talons, and, -stooping down, perceived it was a little girl, who cried most piteously. -</p> -<p>Hans tenderly lifted the little thing in his arms, and tried his best to quiet her. -But it was not till the big cat came up purring and rubbing itself against the wee -creature, that she ceased her sobbing and was comforted. -</p> -<p>Hans was now somewhat at a loss as to what he had best do. Night was coming on; there -was no house in sight, and no food at hand. But just as he was driven to his wits’ -ends, he saw a little old man <span class="pageNum" id="pb162">[<a href="#pb162">162</a>]</span>running towards him, puffing and panting. As soon as he came up to Hans, he thanked -him warmly for having rescued his child from the dragon. -</p> -<div class="figure p162width" id="p162"><img src="images/p162.png" alt="“HANS AT ONCE SAW THAT IT WAS A DRAGON.”" width="415" height="449"><p class="figureHead">“HANS AT ONCE SAW THAT IT WAS A DRAGON.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>He was a quaint-looking little man, almost a dwarf, but when he took the child in -his arms and began to soothe and quiet it, his face was so kind and gentle, <span class="pageNum" id="pb163">[<a href="#pb163">163</a>]</span>that Hans, who had expected to pass the night out-of-doors, gladly accepted his offer -to go home with him and stay the night. -</p> -<p>They walked on a long way, pussy always trotting by her young master’s side, till -at length they came to a big stone or rock. -</p> -<p>Here the dwarf paused, and, knocking three times, the stone opened. Then the dwarf -bade Hans enter, and, giving three taps, the stone again closed. -</p> -<p>When Hans looked round, he was surprised to find himself in a fine large room, fitted -up with every comfort; great couches, spread with soft rugs, ran along two sides; -in one corner was the hearth, on which a bright fire was burning; and on the other -side was a table with some chairs beside it, and covered with various papers and quaint -instruments. -</p> -<p>The old man put the child into a pretty little cot, and after he and Hans had partaken -of some food, he invited the latter to rest. -</p> -<p>Hans, nothing loath, threw himself on one of the couches, with his cat beside him, -and, thoroughly tired out with all the excitement of his departure and the long distance -he had walked, fell asleep almost as soon as his head rested on the pillow. But even -in his sleep he heard the dwarf working at his papers during the greater part of the -night -</p> -<p>Next morning, after they had breakfasted and Hans was ready to start forth on his -travels, the dwarf again thanked him for his timely rescue. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb164">[<a href="#pb164">164</a>]</span></p> -<p>“I can never be grateful enough to you for saving my child,” he continued. “And now -I am going to give you three things, which I hope will be useful to you, though nothing -can ever cancel my debt to you.” -</p> -<p>“Indeed you owe me but small thanks,” replied Hans, laughing; “it was really my cat -who saved your child, by killing the dragon ere I came up to him.” -</p> -<p>But though Hans declared he wanted no payment, the dwarf would take no denial. -</p> -<p>“You see this small stone,” he said; “it possesses the power of making whoever holds -it in his hand invisible. This sword,” he continued, drawing forth a tiny but exquisitely -damascened sword, “is both sharp and strong, and though small enough to carry in your -pocket, you have but to express the wish when you need to use it, and it will at once -attain its full size and strength. And here,” he added, “is my third gift. It is, -as you see, but a tiny little ship, like a child’s toy, so small that you can easily -carry it also in your pocket, and yet, whenever you desire, it will become as large -as you may need it either to go on a river or across the sea, and it further possesses -the property of being able to sail, no matter whether there is any wind or not.” -</p> -<p>It was in vain that Hans protested he had in no way earned such valuable gifts. The -dwarf insisted; so Hans was fain to take the precious treasures, <span class="pageNum" id="pb165">[<a href="#pb165">165</a>]</span>thanking him most warmly for his great kindness. He then bade him farewell, kissed -the pretty child, who clung round his neck, and, taking up his iron crutch, shouldered -his cat and departed. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb166">[<a href="#pb166">166</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="h.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e319">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HIS WONDERFUL ADVENTURES, AND HOW HE RETURNED GOOD FOR EVIL.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">When Hans got down to the shore again, he drew forth the little ship from his pocket, -and, putting it in the water, said— -</p> -<p>“Ship, ship, grow larger.” -</p> -<p>Immediately the tiny boat expanded, and behold a beautiful vessel lay there at anchor. -</p> -<p>Hans got on board, and then, having said where he wished to go, the vessel sailed -merrily along towards the kingdom on the opposite side of the big sea. -</p> -<p>When they were halfway across, a violent thunderstorm came on; but though he noticed -that the other vessels near him were tossed about by the great waves, his ship sailed -straight on towards its destination, and never lay-to or swerved aside till it was -safely anchored in its destined port. -</p> -<p>As soon as Hans landed, he said, “Ship, ship, grow smaller!” and immediately the great -vessel grew smaller and smaller, till it was like a tiny little model which he could -easily put into his pocket. -</p> -<p>Making sure that he had both his other treasures <span class="pageNum" id="pb167">[<a href="#pb167">167</a>]</span>safely stowed away, Hans, with his faithful cat mounted on his shoulder, made his -way inland. -</p> -<p>Presently he came to a small wood, and here, sitting down beneath a fine, big oak -tree, near which ran a bright sparkling stream, he decided to remain for a short time, -studying the people and their habits, ere he went on to the king’s palace. -</p> -<p>Thanks to his faithful cat, he never lacked food, for puss went out night and morning, -always returning with a rabbit or a bird for her master’s dinner and supper. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile, Kurt and Conrad on their arrival had gone straight to the palace, and had -asked the king’s permission to remain the winter with him. Although he did not really -require their services, the king, seeing what fine strong fellows they were, gladly -consented. So they joined the royal household, and were soon known as the merriest -among the party, often boasting of their great feats of strength and the valiant deeds -they had done. -</p> -<p>After some weeks, Hans too arrived at the palace. At first he kept somewhat in the -background, where no one noticed him, but whence he was able to observe everything -that went on. -</p> -<p>Now, the king had no son, but an only daughter named Gerda, who was both beautiful -and wise. The king, who was getting old, was anxious to see her happily married; but, -although he had received numerous offers for her hand from neighbouring <span class="pageNum" id="pb168">[<a href="#pb168">168</a>]</span>princes and other strangers who had heard of the princess’s beauty and wit, she had -refused them all, for Gerda was difficult to please. -</p> -<p>At length one day, just at the commencement of winter, and when all the foreign princes -and courtiers were assembled in the big hall of the palace, the king announced that -he had quite made up his mind to give his daughter, together with the half of his -kingdom during his lifetime, to whosoever would bring him by Christmas Eve, the three -most precious treasures in his kingdom. -</p> -<p>These were, a chess-board and men, made of pure gold and silver; a gold-handled sword, -set with precious stones, in a golden scabbard, and with an unbreakable blade, and -which always killed your enemy; and a wonderful bird with golden plumage, which, when -it sang, could be heard in every part of the kingdom, yet its wondrous melodies were -so sweet and soft, that they were not too loud even when quite near. -</p> -<p>These marvellous treasures, said the king, had originally belonged to his ancestors; -but, during a great war with the giants, many years ago, they had been carried off, -and were now in possession of a terrible ogress, who lived on a rocky and almost inaccessible -island, and always kept these treasures in a cave, on a shelf above her head, and -they could only be taken away while the giantess was asleep. -</p> -<p>The courtiers did not pay much attention to the <span class="pageNum" id="pb169">[<a href="#pb169">169</a>]</span>king’s words. They had heard them before, and they also knew that all those who had -ventured on this quest, had either never been heard of again, or, if they returned, -were maimed both in body and mind. -</p> -<p>Some of the foreign princes, however, started off, hoping they might succeed. But -when days elapsed and they did not return, Kurt and Conrad thought they would like -to try. Knowing how big and strong they were, the task did not seem an impossible -one to them, and they were eager to make the venture. -</p> -<p>Kurt, therefore, as the eldest, came first before the king, and said that if he could -have a ship and crew, he would gladly start in search of the treasures. -</p> -<p>The king at once acceded to his request, a vessel was fitted out, and Kurt sailed -away. -</p> -<p>After many days, he at length reached the island, but, being still daylight when they -arrived, they kept well out of sight, and did not attempt to land till it was dusk, -when Kurt hoped the giantess might be asleep. -</p> -<p>Then, making his way cautiously to the cave where she lived, he peeped in, and there, -sure enough, lay the great ogress, fast asleep on her bed. -</p> -<p>Creeping cautiously along the floor, Kurt looked up for the shelf, and there he saw -the three golden treasures. -</p> -<div class="figure p169width" id="p169"><img src="images/p169.jpg" alt="“KURT HOPED THE GIANTESS MIGHT BE ASLEEP.”" width="649" height="417"><div class="figAnnotation p169width"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 169.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“KURT HOPED THE GIANTESS MIGHT BE ASLEEP.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>He hardly knew which to take first, so he decided to begin with the most difficult -one, and, cautiously <span class="pageNum" id="pb170">[<a href="#pb170">170</a>]</span>stretching forth his hand, laid hold of the bird, which sat on its perch with its -head tucked under its wing, thinking to put it in his pocket. But, unfortunately, -he grasped it too roughly, and immediately the bird began to screech so loudly, that -the whole cave shook and trembled. -</p> -<p>In an instant the giantess sprang from her bed, caught hold of Kurt, threw him down -on the ground, and tied his hands and feet firmly with ropes. -</p> -<p>“Ha! ha!” she laughed. “Here is another one! What fools they all are, to think they -could outwit me! But this one will do nicely for my Christmas dinner when I have fed -him up a little.” And with these words, and despite his loud cries and remonstrances, -she trundled him into a small cave at the back. “And you need not fear that I shall -starve you,” she grinned maliciously, “for I want you to get nice and fat; at present -you are so thin, you are not worth eating.” So saying, she ran out of the cave and -hurried down to the shore, hoping to catch some of the crew, and so fill her larder -still further. -</p> -<p>But no sooner did the men see the monster running down to the shore, than they rowed -back to the ship with all their might, and, lifting the anchor, set sail at once, -and were soon out of sight -</p> -<p>When the men returned home and described the awful ogress who had raced down to the -shore to catch them, the king feared there was but little hope that Kurt would ever -be heard of again. <span class="pageNum" id="pb171">[<a href="#pb171">171</a>]</span>But after a few days, Conrad began to think that if <i>he</i> had gone, he would have managed more cleverly than Kurt, so he asked the king if -he would fit out a ship for him and let him try his luck. -</p> -<p>The king, anxious to recover his treasures, at once agreed; and full of hope, feeling -quite sure his skill and cleverness would not fail him, Conrad started on his journey. -</p> -<p>But, alas! he was no more lucky than his elder brother. When he got to the cave, he -also found the giantess asleep, and, after considering which of the three treasures -he should take first, he decided for the sword. -</p> -<p>“The bird may make a noise if it sees me,” he thought, “whereas if I have the sword, -should the giantess awake, I will kill her, and then secure all three treasures.” -</p> -<p>So he watched for a few minutes to make quite sure that both the giantess and the -bird were asleep, then stealing cautiously on tiptoe across the floor of the cave, -he reached up to the shelf and stretched his hand out to take the sword. But, alas! -in his eagerness he only grasped the handle of the weapon, and with a loud crash the -scabbard fell down. -</p> -<p>The bird began to scream, and in an instant the giantess sprang from her bed and had -Conrad down on the floor, where she at once tied him up with ropes, as she had his -brother. -</p> -<p>“Ha, ha!” she croaked. “Here is another one! <span class="pageNum" id="pb172">[<a href="#pb172">172</a>]</span>Oh, these fools, these fools! But if they will only come on fast enough, I need not -stint myself, for I shall have a well-stocked larder by Christmas-time!” -</p> -<p>And ere he knew what was to happen to him, Conrad found himself inside the small cave -beside his brother Kurt. -</p> -<p>“Don’t be afraid that I shall starve you,” laughed the ogress; “you shall have plenty -of food, and you must eat all you can, and get fat as quickly as possible, and then -I shall release you;” and she grinned and laughed so loudly, that the whole cave shook -and trembled as if there had been an earthquake. -</p> -<p>Soon after the second vessel had returned to the court, the men giving the same account -of what had occurred as those in the first vessel, Hans suddenly disappeared. He had -become such a great favourite at court, that every one was very sorry when he thus -suddenly vanished. -</p> -<p>But he too was determined to try his luck, and see if he could not carry off the treasures, -and so win the beautiful Princess Gerda, who had been most kind to him during his -stay at her father’s court. -</p> -<p>So one evening, just as the sun was setting, he walked quietly down to the shore, -Puss as usual sitting on his shoulder, and, having placed his little ship in the water, -and pronounced the magic words, he arrived at the giantess’s island about the middle -of the day. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb173">[<a href="#pb173">173</a>]</span></p> -<p>Having landed, Hans took his stone out of his pocket, and thus at once becoming invisible, -started off for the ogress’s cave. -</p> -<p>Looking in, he saw it was empty, so, although he was invisible, he thought it better -to hide behind a projecting bit of rock, in case she might knock up against him. -</p> -<p>As evening closed in, the giantess returned. But no sooner had she entered the cave, -than she sniffed about in all directions— -</p> -<p>“Phew! it smells of humans here!” she muttered. Not seeing any one, however, she concluded -it must be the two men she was fattening up in the inner cave. So, after a little -time, she lay down on her bed. For some time she could not sleep, and kept on muttering, -“Phew! It is very strange that I should smell those humans so strongly to-night! I -could have sworn there was a fresh human here!” -</p> -<p>At last, after tossing about restlessly, she dropped off asleep. -</p> -<p>Hans crept forth softly, but the fire on the hearth had died so low, he could not -well see his way, and stumbled over a small stone. In an instant the golden bird raised -its head, but just as it was going to give a shrill scream, Hans’s big cat pounced -on it and silenced it. -</p> -<p>Then the giantess started up, and, jumping out of bed, began feeling all round the -walls, swearing angrily. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb174">[<a href="#pb174">174</a>]</span></p> -<p>Hans knew that he must kill her, for, though he was invisible, if she caught hold -of him she would certainly kill him. He therefore drew the sword which the dwarf had -given him, out of his pocket and wished it to grow bigger. Then, when the giantess -came near him, and stretched out her huge arms to throw him down, Hans, with one blow -of his sword, cut off her head, which rolled away into a corner. -</p> -<p>Hans then blew up the fire, and began searching round the cave; in addition to the -king’s three treasures, he found several great chests filled with gold and precious -stones. Then he noticed that there was a smaller cave at the back, and, lighting a -pine knot, he entered and found his brothers. He immediately loosened their bands, -and they were both so grateful to be freed from the terrible fate in store for them -that they ever after treated him as true brothers should. -</p> -<p>They all three then set to work and carried the treasures from the cave to the ship, -and when everything had been taken on board they quickly returned to the king’s country, -where they arrived on Christmas Eve, greatly to the astonishment of the whole court, -who had quite given them up as lost. -</p> -<p>But greater still was the surprise of every one, when Hans presented the king with -the three treasures which had been so long lost, and were now once again restored -to the kingdom. -</p> -<p>The king was so delighted at having at last gained <span class="pageNum" id="pb175">[<a href="#pb175">175</a>]</span>his wish, and recovered the long-lost treasures, that he told Hans he should always -look upon him as a dear son, and that he should certainly marry his daughter. -</p> -<p>So Hans was dressed in royal robes, and very shortly after married the fair Princess -Gerda, who had long secretly admired him. The wedding was held with all possible magnificence. -No expense was spared, and gifts were given to all the poor in the land. -</p> -<p>The king then divided his kingdom in half, putting Hans in charge of one; whereupon, -he sent for his father and mother, and gave them a good house and sufficient money -to live in comfort for the rest of their days. And the two elder brothers were also -provided for. -</p> -<p>Hans and Gerda reigned long and happily. Puss always had a place of honour beside -his beloved master, and lived long enough to see Hans’s children and even grandchildren. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb176">[<a href="#pb176">176</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="footnotes"> -<hr class="fnsep"> -<div class="footnote-body"> -<div class="fndiv" id="xd31e2000"> -<p class="footnote"><span class="fnlabel"><a class="noteRef" href="#xd31e2000src">1</a></span> This is a small bar of iron, about the size of a walking-stick, with a cross-piece -at one end, still in use in Iceland. <a class="fnarrow" href="#xd31e2000src" title="Return to note 1 in text.">↑</a></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="giantess" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e328">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Giantess and the Granite Boat</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn176width"><img src="images/ornament07.png" alt="Ornament." width="77" height="34"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Once upon a time there lived a king and queen who were greatly beloved by all their -people. They had only one son, named Sigurd, who, even as a boy, was distinguished -for his marvellous skill and dexterity in all manly sports and pastimes, whilst his -strength was only equalled by his wisdom and his handsome person. -</p> -<p>Years passed on. Sigurd had become a man, when one day the king called him to him. -</p> -<p>“My son,” he said, “it is now time for you to choose a fitting bride. I am getting -old, and cannot expect to live much longer. You must take my place in a few years, -and must try to gain men’s respect and esteem by showing yourself capable of winning -a princess worthy to share your throne. Visit first the country of Hardrada, my friend. -His daughter is indeed, I hear, a marvel of beauty and goodness.” -</p> -<p>Sigurd at once prepared to start on his journey. With a few chosen companions, he -set sail in his <span class="pageNum" id="pb177">[<a href="#pb177">177</a>]</span>noble galley, the high prow breasting the waves, and the stern, all gorgeous with -carving and gilding, glittering in the sun. After sailing for some days over the tossing -waters, the vessel at length reached Hardrada’s country. It was night, one of those -glorious summer nights of the north, when the moon is almost as brilliant as the sun. -The bold shore, with its strange, grotesque crags and peaks, seemed utterly unapproachable, -till suddenly a large creek or fiord was seen, at the head of which rose the king’s -palace. The windows were all ablaze with light, and the sounds of music and revelry -told the travellers that some banquet was in progress. -</p> -<p>Leaving their ship, Sigurd and his companions proceeded towards the palace, where -they received the warmest of welcomes from the king and his daughter Helga. The princess -was indeed all she had been pictured, tall and beautiful, and so gentle and charming -that Sigurd made up his mind to win her. Next morning he acquainted the king with -the object of his journey, and gained his consent. Hardrada was indeed anxious to -have a son-in-law to share the cares of his kingdom, which, now that he was an old -man, weighed heavily upon him. As a condition of his remaining with Hardrada, Sigurd -only stipulated that he should return to his own country directly his father sent -for him. -</p> -<p>So the marriage of Sigurd the brave with Helga the fair took place with great pomp -and rejoicing, <span class="pageNum" id="pb178">[<a href="#pb178">178</a>]</span>Thanes and nobles coming from all parts to bring presents to the young people. -</p> -<p>Sigurd and his wife loved each other very dearly, and their happiness was completed -when, after the lapse of a year, a son was born to them, inheriting the beauty of -the mother, and the strength and handsome form of the father. Three happy years thus -passed away, little Kurt being two years old, when Sigurd received the news of his -father’s death and a recall to his native land. -</p> -<p>It was a sad parting between Helga and her father; but Sigurd dared not linger, and -once more the beautiful Viking ship started on its voyage through the sun-tipped waves, -bearing the young king and his wife and child. -</p> -<p>For several days the wind was favourable; but when within a day’s sail of Sigurd’s -country the vessel ran into an extraordinary calm. Day after day the sun blazed down -fierce and strong; not a breath of air was to be felt. In the forepart of the vessel, -the men had all gone below. Sigurd’s companions were also asleep, while he and his -wife remained on deck, beneath the awning, talking quietly, with little Kurt playing -at their feet. After a little, a strange drowsiness seemed to overpower Sigurd himself, -and, declaring he could no longer keep awake, he too went below, and fell asleep like -the others. -</p> -<p>Helga was now quite alone on deck with her boy. <span class="pageNum" id="pb179">[<a href="#pb179">179</a>]</span>Suddenly, as she was playing with him, she saw a strange object moving slowly along -the smooth surface of the water. Shading her eyes with her hands, she watched it, -and as it came nearer she made out that it was a boat, with a curious, ungainly form -seated in it rowing. -</p> -<p>Nearer and nearer it came, with silent, swift strokes, and as it touched the vessel -with a hard sound the queen saw that it was very large and cut out of granite. With -one spring the terrible giantess who had been rowing it was on deck. Like one in a -dream, the queen could neither move nor utter a sound to arouse the king or the ship’s -crew. She seemed held by an invisible power. The giantess came up to her, and, snatching -away the child, placed him behind her; then she proceeded to take off all the young -queen’s beautiful embroidered robes, leaving her only a single linen garment, and -as she herself put on Helga’s clothes, she gradually also assumed her shape and likeness. -Lastly, she seized the queen and placed her in the granite boat, saying as she did -so, in a terrible voice— -</p> -<p>“Obey my words and my magic spell. Thou must neither rest nor pause on the way, till -thou reachest my brother in the lower regions.” -</p> -<p>The poor queen, half fainting and utterly powerless, sat still and silent in the boat -like a statue. With a strong push the giantess sent the boat from the vessel’s side, -and it was speedily lost to sight. <span class="pageNum" id="pb180">[<a href="#pb180">180</a>]</span>Then little Kurt began to cry. In vain the giantess tried to soothe him; the more -she attempted it the worse he became, till at length, losing all patience, she snatched -him up and carried him down to the king. -</p> -<p>Waking him roughly, she upbraided him loudly for leaving her alone on deck with the -child. -</p> -<p>“It was most careless and negligent of you,” she went on. “Some one ought to have -been left on guard while you were asleep. No one can tell what may happen when one -is thus left alone. As it is, I found it impossible to quiet the child; I have therefore -brought him down here, which is the proper place for him. It is high time you roused -your lazy crew. A favourable wind has at last sprung up, and we can have a chance -of getting off this wretched ship.” -</p> -<p>Sigurd was astonished at being addressed by his queen in such terms. In all their -married life he had never heard her speak like that. He, however, decided to take -no notice of it; she must be overtired with the heat, he thought, and, answering her -very gently, he endeavoured to quiet the child. The little fellow, however, sobbed -and cried as much as ever. -</p> -<p>By this time the crew were aroused, the sails hoisted, and, the wind freshening splendidly, -they reached land the following day. Here the whole country was still in mourning -for the late king. But the people rejoiced greatly when it became known <span class="pageNum" id="pb181">[<a href="#pb181">181</a>]</span>that Sigurd had returned in safety. He was crowned amid universal acclamations, and -at once took the reins of government into his hands. -</p> -<p>But ever since the strange calm at sea the king’s little son had never ceased crying -and sobbing, especially in the presence of his supposed mother, while before that -time he had been a remarkably happy, affectionate child. The king, therefore, chose -a nurse for him from among the people at his court, and when he was with her the little -fellow seemed to be once more the bright, happy child he had been. -</p> -<p>The king could not, however, understand the change that had come over the queen ever -since their journey. She who formerly had always been so good and gentle, was now -obstinate, cross, and untruthful. And ere long others began to notice the disagreeable, -quarrelsome nature of the king’s wife. -</p> -<p>Now, there were at the court two young men who were so devoted to playing chess that -they would sit for hours over their game, instead of joining in the outdoor sports -of the other young courtiers. As they were the king’s cousins, their room was in the -palace, and it happened to be next to that of the queen. She had been particularly -rude and disagreeable to them ever since she came, and they would have been glad to -revenge themselves upon her in any way. -</p> -<p>One day, hearing her moving about and talking angrily, they looked through a slit -in the door, and distinctly heard her say— -<span class="pageNum" id="pb182">[<a href="#pb182">182</a>]</span></p> -<p>“When I yawn slightly, I grow small and dainty, like a young maiden; when I give a -bigger yawn, I grow into half a giantess; but when I stretch out my arms and yawn -with all my might, I return to my original size, and become a mighty giantess.” -</p> -<p>And as she said these words, she stretched herself, yawned frightfully, as if her -jaws would break, and suddenly grew into a monstrous and terrible giantess. Then, -stamping her foot, the floor opened, and up came a three-headed giant, bearing a huge -trough of raw meat. Greeting the queen as his sister, he placed the trough before -her, and she devoured the contents, never resting till she had emptied it. -</p> -<p>The two young courtiers watched this strange scene, though they could not hear all -that the giantess and her brother said to one another. They were horrified to see -how greedily she devoured the raw meat, and amazed at the quantity she ate, for at -the king’s table she only picked daintily at the dishes. As soon as she had emptied -the trough, the three-headed giant disappeared in the same manner as he had come, -and the queen, giving a slight yawn, at once assumed her human figure again. The young -princes then returned to their game, discussing the mystery in undertones. -</p> -<p>And what of the king’s little son all this time? One evening, when the nurse had lighted -her lamp, and was playing with the child in her arms, some of the boards in the centre -of the floor opened, and a <span class="pageNum" id="pb183">[<a href="#pb183">183</a>]</span>most lovely lady, wearing only a single white linen garment, stepped forth. Her waist -was encircled by a heavy iron ring, to which was attached a chain, which descended -right down through the hole in the floor. -</p> -<p>With a soft little cry, she ran up to the nurse, took the little boy in her arms, -kissed him and fondled him, and, after lavishing no end of caresses on him, gently -placed him back in his nurse’s arms and disappeared in the same way as she had come, -the floor closing over her again. All this time she never spoke a single word. -</p> -<p>The nurse was greatly amazed at the incident, but, startled though she was, she did -not say a word to any one. The next evening the same thing occurred. The white-robed -lady came up through the floor, took the child, kissed and caressed him lovingly, -and then replaced him in his nurse’s arms. But this time, when she prepared to descend, -she murmured, in sorrowful tones, “Twice this happiness has been permitted. Once more, -and then all will be over.” -</p> -<p>Then she disappeared, and the floor closed over her as before. -</p> -<p>The nurse became greatly alarmed when she heard the white lady say those words. She -feared that some danger must threaten the child, and yet she had been much taken with -the stranger, who had caressed the boy as if he were her own. She therefore thought -it best to speak to the king, tell him what had happened, and beg him to be present -at the time when <span class="pageNum" id="pb184">[<a href="#pb184">184</a>]</span>the white-robed lady was wont to appear. The king listened attentively to the woman’s -story, and, suspecting foul play, promised he would be there. -</p> -<p>The following evening, therefore, found him betimes in the nursery, seated in a chair, -with his sword drawn, close to the spot where the stranger had always appeared. He -had not long to wait. With a faint grating noise the boards opened, and forth stepped -the beautiful white-robed figure, with the iron ring round her waist, and the long -trailing chain. -</p> -<p>In an instant Sigurd recognized in her his own beloved wife, Helga, and quick as lightning -he seized her in his arms, and with one stroke of his sword cut the chain that fastened -her. Immediately the most terrible groans and rumblings issued from the earth, the -whole castle rocked and trembled, and every one thought that an earthquake was taking -place. But in a short time the unearthly sounds ceased without any damage having been -done. -</p> -<p>Then Helga related to her dear lord all that had befallen her—how the wicked giantess -had come to the ship in her granite boat when they were all asleep, and with her magic -power had taken away all her clothes and put them on herself. -</p> -<div class="figure p185width" id="p185"><img src="images/p185.png" alt="“FORTH STEPPED THE BEAUTIFUL WHITE-ROBED FIGURE.”" width="438" height="636"><p class="figureHead">“FORTH STEPPED THE BEAUTIFUL WHITE-ROBED FIGURE.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“When she had placed me in the granite boat, it floated on by itself, until the ship -was quite out of sight,” she continued, “and then I perceived we were going towards -a large dark object, which, as we came <span class="pageNum" id="pb187">[<a href="#pb187">187</a>]</span>near to land, I saw was a huge three-headed giant. He wanted me to marry him, but -I steadfastly refused to be his wife, whereupon he chained me up in a big lonely cave, -telling me I should never be free unless I consented. Every second day he came, repeating -the same request and the same threats. Then, as time went on and I saw no hope of -help, I began to think how I could escape his hands. At last I told him that I would -be his wife if he would allow me to visit my son on the earth for three days running. -At first he would not consent, but when I persisted he gave in; but I had to promise -that I would not say who I was. He then placed this iron ring round my waist, to which -he attached a chain, the other end being fastened to himself. I hoped that perhaps -one evening you might be there when I came to see our little Kurt. How sadly my heart -failed me when the second evening passed without my seeing you! But my prayers never -ceased, and now my reward has come. The terrible groans when you cut the chain must -have been the giant. He would fall when the strain was suddenly taken off the chain, -for he lives right under the castle. He probably broke his neck when he fell, and -the terrible shock must have been his death throes.” -</p> -<p>Now the king saw clearly why he could not reconcile the behaviour of the giantess -with that of the gentle Helga, his own dear queen. The hideous impostor, who had now -reverted to her original form, <span class="pageNum" id="pb188">[<a href="#pb188">188</a>]</span>was summoned before the State Council, and, as additional evidence against her, the -two young princes related what they had heard and seen. She was condemned to be stoned -to death, and her body was put into a sack and torn to pieces by wild horses. -</p> -<p>Then the real queen was invested with all her rightful honours, and soon won the hearts -of her people. And little Kurt’s nurse was not forgotten. She was married to a great -nobleman, the king and queen giving her a rich dowry. She and her husband remained -to the end of their days the friends of Sigurd and Helga. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb189">[<a href="#pb189">189</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="greybeard" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e335">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="label">Greybeard</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn189width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="g.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e343">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF GEIR.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Once upon a time, there lived a king and queen in a magnificent palace, surrounded -by lovely gardens. Beyond them there stretched out great fields and meadows, in which -grazed large flocks of sheep and herds of cattle, all of which belonged to the king, -and beyond these again there was a beautiful big forest. But in addition to all this, -they had an only child called Sigrid, who was known as the fairest princess in all -the land. -</p> -<p>Now, the king of one of the neighbouring kingdoms wanted to marry the princess, and -as he was very rich, her father and mother thought they could not do better than give -him their daughter. -</p> -<p>But Sigrid much preferred her young cousin Olaf, who, having lost his parents when -a child, had been brought up with her, and who was as brave and handsome as the king -(her suitor) was old and ugly. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb190">[<a href="#pb190">190</a>]</span></p> -<p>When her father and the queen found that the princess would have nothing to say to -the old king, they determined to send Olaf away. -</p> -<p>“But we must be careful how we do it, and pretend it is for his good,” said the queen; -“for remember, he has a fairy god-mother.” -</p> -<p>So the king sent for Olaf his nephew, and told him he wished him to travel for a year -and see something of the world. -</p> -<p>“For it is not a good thing,” said he, “for a young man always to stay at home. Go, -therefore, to all the neighbouring kingdoms, and see what is done in other lands.” -</p> -<p>The parting between Olaf and Sigrid was very sad, for he feared that the king and -queen would force her to marry the rich old king during his absence, and Sigrid dreaded -the dangers that might befall Olaf during his travels. But they promised to remain -true to one another, and that nothing but death should part them. And then Olaf started -on his journey. -</p> -<p>Now, on the borders of the king’s forest there lived an old man and his wife. The -old man was called Geir, and his wife Trude. The old couple were very, very poor; -their little hut contained only the barest necessaries, but they had one cow, and -having no children, the old man and his wife managed to live on the milk from their -cow, and on the roots they gathered in the king’s forest. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb191">[<a href="#pb191">191</a>]</span></p> -<p>One Sunday, Trude, feeling very tired, said she would stay at home and rest, while -her husband went alone to the village church. The pastor’s sermon that Sunday was -on charity, and Geir returned home greatly delighted with what he had heard. In the -evening, as they were sitting beside the hearth, his wife asked him what the sermon -had been about. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” said Geir, “it was the best sermon I have ever heard. The pastor said that, -whoever gave away what he possessed, it would be returned to him an hundredfold, and -I mean to try it.” -</p> -<p>“Ah,” said his wife, shaking her head, “I don’t think he can quite have meant that. -You must have misunderstood him.” -</p> -<p>But Geir maintained that he was right, and so they went on disputing for more than -an hour without either convincing the other. -</p> -<p>The next morning, the old man hastened into the forest, and getting together a lot -of woodcutters, he persuaded them to help him to build a hundred stalls. His wife -grew very angry, and scolded him well for his folly, as she called it; but he turned -a deaf ear to all her remonstrance, and continued his work. When the stalls were ready, -Geir sat down and began to think who would be the best person to give his cow to, -and so get a hundred cows in return. -</p> -<p>“Surely, there is no one so rich as the king,” soliloquized Geir; “he could easily -give me a hundred cows for my one cow.” And thus thinking, <span class="pageNum" id="pb192">[<a href="#pb192">192</a>]</span>he led forth his cow, despite all the angry protestations of his wife. -</p> -<p>When he had gone about halfway, a tremendous storm arose. Heavy black clouds rolled -up from the north, the lightning flashed, and he could hardly stand up under the drenching -showers of rain and hail, whilst the cow, terrified at the noise and darkness, struggled -frantically to get away. -</p> -<p>“Alas,” sighed the old man, “I fear I shall have to let her go, for I cannot hold -on much longer. It is so dark, I cannot see a step before me, nor do I know in which -direction to travel! Alas, alas! it will be a wonder if I ever reach home alive!” -</p> -<p>While he was thus wandering helplessly about in the dark, bewailing himself, and not -knowing which way to turn, he suddenly saw an old woman standing before him, with -a large sack on her shoulders. -</p> -<p>“What are you doing out in such weather with your cow?” she asked. -</p> -<p>Then Geir told her why he had set forth with his cow, and what a rich return he hoped -to get. -</p> -<p>“You will certainly lose your own cow, in place of getting a hundred new ones, and -probably lose your own life too,” said the old woman. “You had much better give me -your cow, which is leading you a fine dance, and take this sack in exchange. See, -you can easily carry it on your back, and I promise you, you will find it contains -good flesh and bones.” -</p> -<p>At first Geir would not hear of the exchange; but <span class="pageNum" id="pb193">[<a href="#pb193">193</a>]</span>finding the animal grow more and more restive and wild, he at last consented, and -no sooner had the old woman got the cow, than both she and it disappeared. -</p> -<p>After some difficulty, the old man managed to lift the sack on to his shoulders, and, -the storm having exhausted itself, made the best of his way home, groaning and panting -under his burden, which seemed to grow heavier and heavier as he went on. -</p> -<p>At length he reached his hut, and told his wife what had happened to him, making a -great to do over the sack he had carried, and all the good food it contained. -</p> -<p>“Oh dear, oh dear!” cried Trude, wringing her hands. “I do think you grow more stupid -every day! It was bad enough to take away our only cow, and now you come back bringing -an old sack!” -</p> -<p>But Geir told her not to scold. She had better fill the big pot with water and put -it on the fire, for had not the old woman told him the sack contained good flesh and -bones? -</p> -<p>Trude did as she was told, though grumbling the while, and when the pot began to boil, -Geir went to the sack to untie it. But, behold, no sooner did he touch the string -than the sack began to move and twist and turn about. -</p> -<p>“There is something alive inside,” cried Trude, terrified; “open it quickly.” And -when Geir had untied the string, out stepped a little man dressed <span class="pageNum" id="pb194">[<a href="#pb194">194</a>]</span>from head to foot in grey; even his hair and beard were grey. -</p> -<p>“If you want to cook anything for your supper,” he cried laughingly, “I hope you will -try your hand on something else than me.” -</p> -<p>Poor Geir was struck dumb with amazement; but his wife made up for his silence, and -jeered and laughed at him for his folly and stupidity. -</p> -<p>“First you get rid of our only means of support, and now, when we know not how or -where to get food for ourselves, you bring home another mouth to feed, and so add -to our burden. You surely must have lost the little wit you ever had!” -</p> -<p>And thus the war of words raged till the man in grey said— -</p> -<p>“Your wrangling will do none of us any good. Rather let me go out and see if I cannot -bring back some food for supper. We shall certainly not grow fat on your quarrels.” -</p> -<p>So saying, and without awaiting a reply, he opened the door and sallied forth in the -darkness, and ere the old couple could come to any decision as to who or what he was, -good geni or wicked sprite, the grey man returned, bringing back with him a nice fat -sheep ready killed. -</p> -<p>“There,” he said, throwing it down, “now you can prepare some food, so that we may -eat.” -</p> -<p>Geir scratched his head, and looked at Trude. She returned the glance, and then they -both looked at the <span class="pageNum" id="pb195">[<a href="#pb195">195</a>]</span>grey man. Surely he must have stolen the sheep! They did not know what to do. -</p> -<p>But at length hunger got the better of their scruples, and, following the directions -of Greybeard, as they called him, they cut up the sheep, cooked a portion of it for -their supper, and lived in comfort on the remainder for several days. When that sheep -was finished, Greybeard brought in another, then a third, then a fourth, and also -a fifth. -</p> -<p>By this time Greybeard had become a very welcome guest, and the old people wondered -how they could ever have lived without him. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb196">[<a href="#pb196">196</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="g.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e353">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW GREYBEARD OUTWITTED THE KING AND WON PRINCESS SIGRID.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">And now we must take a peep at the king’s palace. -</p> -<p>It was just a year since Prince Olaf had started on his travels, and as nothing had -been heard of him from any of the knights or wandering minstrels who travelled about -from one country to another, the king and queen told Sigrid that it was no use waiting -any longer, and that she must marry the rich old king. -</p> -<p>In vain she protested that she would rather not marry at all if she could not wed -Olaf. But the king said that was all nonsense; princesses must marry. And so the preparations -for the wedding were begun, for both the king and queen determined that the marriage -feast should be on a most magnificent scale. All the neighbouring kings and queens, -and princes and princesses were invited, and as the feasting was to continue for a -whole week, all the royal cooks and bakers were busy from morning till night. -</p> -<p>Now, the royal shepherd had noticed that, for some time past, one of the sheep from -his flocks disappeared every few days. He puzzled his head to try and find out the -cause, but so far he had not succeeded, and <span class="pageNum" id="pb197">[<a href="#pb197">197</a>]</span>when the fifth sheep disappeared he went to the king and told him what had happened. -</p> -<p>“There surely must be a thief about the court,” he added. “That is the only way I -can account for the loss of the sheep.” -</p> -<p>On hearing this the king got very angry, and immediately made inquiries if any strangers -had been seen in the neighbourhood lately. At first he could learn nothing; but at -last one of the servants said he had heard there was a little man dressed in grey -whom no one knew, and who lived in the hut of old Geir and his wife. -</p> -<p>Then the king sent messengers to the hut, commanding the immediate presence of the -stranger in the great audience hall of the palace. -</p> -<p>The old couple were greatly terrified when they heard this message. They made sure -that their kind guest, through whose means they had been preserved from starvation, -would be hanged as a thief. But Greybeard did not seem the least frightened, and prepared -cheerfully to return with the king’s messenger. -</p> -<p>When he entered the great hall, the king asked him if he was the man who had stolen -the five sheep. -</p> -<p>“Yes, sire,” replied Greybeard; “I do not deny it.” -</p> -<p>“And pray, may I ask <i>why</i> you did it?” demanded the king. -</p> -<p>“I did not go very far beyond my rights,” replied <span class="pageNum" id="pb198">[<a href="#pb198">198</a>]</span>Greybeard. “Besides, the old people who live in the hut yonder, are no longer able -to support themselves,” he continued; “they had no food, while you, oh king, have -plenty, and more than you can possibly use. It seemed only fair to me, therefore, -that they should have as much as they needed, of that which you did not require, and -could not use.” -</p> -<p>The king was at first inclined to be angry at this cool rejoinder; but he then became -amused at Greybeard’s coolness—it just reminded him of what Prince Olaf used to do. -So he laughed, and asked him if the art of thieving was the only thing he had ever -learned. -</p> -<p>“No, sire,” replied Greybeard, smiling; “I took no more than I had a fair right to, -neither did I take it for myself, nor did I deprive you of anything you really needed.” -</p> -<p>“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a funny fellow, and always ready with an -answer. But though I won’t hang you for stealing my sheep, I must give you a lesson. -To-morrow I will send my servants into the forest with my young red bull. If you succeed -in stealing him, you shall be pardoned, but if you fail, you shall be hanged.” -</p> -<p>“I do not think I could steal the bull,” replied Greybeard, “for, of course, you will -have him carefully guarded.” -</p> -<p>“That is your affair,” answered the king; “see that you do not fail.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb199">[<a href="#pb199">199</a>]</span></p> -<p>When Greybeard returned to the hut, the old people received him with great joy, for -they feared they should never see him again. He asked them if they had a stout rope, -as he would need it next morning. Trude searched in her cupboards, and luckily found -a nice bit of strong rope. This she gave Greybeard, and then all three retired to -rest. -</p> -<p>At break of day, Greybeard got up very quietly, dressed himself, and, taking the rope, -left the hut. -</p> -<p>He went to that part of the forest where he knew the king’s servants must pass with -the young bull. Climbing up into a big oak tree that stood close to the side of the -road, he wound the rope round his body, and, crawling along a thick branch, he dropped -gently from it, the rope under his arms, and his head hanging on his breast. -</p> -<p>Presently he heard the king’s servants coming along with the young bull. As they came -near the tree, they looked up, and saw, as they thought, the grey man, hanging apparently -lifeless from the branch. -</p> -<p>“Aha!” said one, “no doubt he has been robbing others beside our king, and so they -have hanged him! Serve him right, the rascal; he will not trouble us again, or try -to steal the bull!” So they passed on, quite satisfied that their enemy was dead. -</p> -<p>But no sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard climbed down, and taking a short -cut through the brushwood, known only to himself, he was soon <span class="pageNum" id="pb200">[<a href="#pb200">200</a>]</span>well in advance of the men. Quickly climbing up another big oak that stood near the -road by which the king’s servants had to pass, he again twisted the rope round his -body and hung down from the branch. -</p> -<div class="figure p200width" id="p200"><img src="images/p200.png" alt="“THE GREY MAN, HANGING APPARENTLY LIFELESS FROM THE BRANCH.”" width="419" height="318"><p class="figureHead">“THE GREY MAN, HANGING APPARENTLY LIFELESS FROM THE BRANCH.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>When the men arrived with the bull, they were greatly surprised to see another grey -man hanging from the tree. -</p> -<p>“Could there possibly be two Greybeards?” they asked each other, “or was there some -magic at work?” -</p> -<p>“Listen,” said the chief servant, “we will leave <span class="pageNum" id="pb201">[<a href="#pb201">201</a>]</span>the bull here, run back to the other tree, and find out whether there are two Greybeards, -or whether the same man hangs from both trees.” -</p> -<p>So saying, they fastened the bull to the tree with a stout rope, and ran back the -way they had come. -</p> -<p>No sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard quickly dropped to the ground, untied -the bull, and led him away to the hut. -</p> -<p>“Here, friends,” he called out to the old people, “here is food in plenty. Kill the -bull; we will have a good roast of beef. You can then salt down the rest, and make -candles out of the fat; but his skin you must keep for me!” -</p> -<p>The delight of the old people at the prospect of such a supply of good food, can well -be imagined. -</p> -<p>The king’s servants meanwhile, having gone back to the first oak tree and finding -no one there, had returned to the second tree, but when they found that both the bull -and Greybeard had disappeared, they began to realize that a trick had been played -upon them. So there was nothing to be done but to return to the palace and tell the -king what had happened. -</p> -<p>After hearing their tale, the king at once sent a messenger to Greybeard, telling -him to come with all possible speed to the palace. -</p> -<p>The old couple greatly feared, when they heard his message, that some evil was intended -towards <span class="pageNum" id="pb202">[<a href="#pb202">202</a>]</span>Greybeard, and quite expected the king would hang him. -</p> -<p>But Greybeard told them to keep up a good heart and not to weep; and, whistling cheerfully, -he appeared before the king without any sign of fear or dread. -</p> -<p>“Was it you who stole my bull?” asked the king. -</p> -<p>“I did not steal it, sire; I had to take it, in order to save my life,” replied Greybeard. -</p> -<p>“Well,” said the king, “I suppose that is true, I will therefore pardon you again, -if you can this night manage to take away the sceptre from under my pillow without -waking either the queen or me.” -</p> -<p>“That is beyond the power of any man to do,” replied Greybeard; “for how can I get -at night into your palace, which is always guarded? much less into your bedchamber!” -</p> -<p>“Nay, that is your affair; you must see to that,” replied the king. “And remember -that, if you fail, it means losing your life.” And with these words he dismissed him. -</p> -<p>Then Greybeard returned to the old couple, who welcomed him as if he had indeed returned -to them from the dead. Trude had roasted the finest joint, gathered a big bowl of -whortleberries, and baked some nice crisp girdle cakes, so they had a great feast, -after which Greybeard asked her to give him one of her nice sleeping-potions which -she made for Geir when his rheumatism was very bad. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb203">[<a href="#pb203">203</a>]</span></p> -<p>“That I will gladly, my son,” said Trude, heartily. She quickly hung her pot over -the glowing embers, putting in henbane and many other herbs, and when the potion was -ready she poured it into a little bottle and gave it to Greybeard. -</p> -<p>The sun had by this time set like a golden ball, tinting the great brown stems of -the tall pines with a rich crimson glow, as Greybeard, with the bottle carefully placed -in his coat pocket, made his way back to the castle. -</p> -<p>Watching his opportunity when the sentry at the little postern gate had turned his -back, he slipped through the gate and hid himself in a dark corner behind one of the -great buttresses. Presently he heard the gates close for the night, so that there -should be no possibility of a thief getting in. -</p> -<p>When Greybeard thought he had allowed a sufficiently long time to pass to admit of -every one, including the king and queen, being soundly asleep, he stole quietly and -cautiously out of his hiding-place and along the great passages, till he reached the -royal bedchamber. Carefully opening the door, he crept softly up to the big couch -on which reposed the king and queen. Making sure that they were sound asleep, he drew -forth his little bottle, poured some of the contents on his handkerchief, and dropped -it lightly over the faces of the royal couple. -</p> -<p>He waited for a few minutes to see that the sleeping-drops had taken effect, and then, -slipping his hand <span class="pageNum" id="pb204">[<a href="#pb204">204</a>]</span>under the king’s pillow, he slowly and cautiously drew forth the great golden sceptre, -buttoned it safely inside his coat, and, removing the handkerchief, he hastened back -to his hiding-place behind the buttress, and as soon as the gate was opened at daybreak, -he ran back to old Geir’s hut. -</p> -<p>The next morning, when the king and queen awoke, the former put his hand under the -pillow, and behold the sceptre was gone! -</p> -<p>“Ah, that rascal has been too clever for us again!” cried the king, and immediately -sent another messenger to Greybeard to summon him to the castle at once. -</p> -<p>This time Geir and Trude made sure the king would hang Greybeard, and were almost -heart-broken as they bade him farewell. -</p> -<p>“Did you yourself steal the sceptre from under my pillow last night while we were -asleep?” asked the king. -</p> -<p>“Yes, oh king,” replied Greybeard. “I did not steal it, however; but took it, as you -told me. I had to do it to save my life.” -</p> -<p>“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a clever fellow. I will therefore pardon -you all you have done if this night you can carry off both the queen and me, out of -our bed. If, however, you fail to do so, you shall certainly be hanged without hope -of forgiveness.” -</p> -<p>“That is not possible for any one to do unassisted,” said Greybeard. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb205">[<a href="#pb205">205</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Oh, that is your affair; see you to that,” answered the king, and dismissed him. -</p> -<p>Greybeard returned to his hut. The old people were greatly rejoiced to see him, for -they quite expected the king would have hung him; but he was more silent than usual, -and after they had finished their evening meal, and the old people had gone to bed, -Greybeard went out and walked in the moonlight under the tall trees, planning how -to carry out the fresh task given him. -</p> -<p>Presently he returned to the hut and took down the old man’s wide-brimmed felt hat -that hung on a nail at the back of the door. Boring holes in the brim, he stuck in -them some of the candles which Trude had made from the fat of the bull, and also fastened -candles in his belt, and then, taking the great leather sack which Geir had made out -of the bull’s skin, he returned to the palace and stood in front of the chapel steps -which faced the king’s bedroom. Laying down the sack, he lighted all the candles he -had brought, sticking them on his shoulders and wherever he could fasten them, and -then rang the chapel bell. -</p> -<p>This unusual sound in the middle of the night wakened the king and queen. Jumping -hurriedly out of bed, they hastened to the window, and there, standing outside the -chapel door, they saw a figure, all blazing with light. Greatly startled, they thought -it must be a spirit. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb206">[<a href="#pb206">206</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Such a visitor must be received with all honour,” said the queen. “Let us go out -and ask his protection and goodwill.” -</p> -<div class="figure p206width" id="p206"><img src="images/p206.png" alt="“THEY SAW A FIGURE, ALL BLAZING WITH LIGHT.”" width="417" height="495"><p class="figureHead">“THEY SAW A FIGURE, ALL BLAZING WITH LIGHT.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>So they put on their very grandest clothes and went out to meet the supposed spirit. -Falling on their <span class="pageNum" id="pb207">[<a href="#pb207">207</a>]</span>knees, they begged him to tell them why he had come, and hoped he would not be too -severe with them, or want them to give away too large a portion of their treasure. -Greybeard, looking very stern beneath the light of the blazing candles, said he did -not want any of their money, but they must both get inside the sack which he placed -on the steps. -</p> -<p>“Is that all?” cried the king, quite relieved. “Why, that is very easily done!” And, -helping the queen in first, he crept in after her. -</p> -<p>But no sooner were they both inside than Greybeard pulled to the string. In vain the -king kicked and threatened, the queen adding her cries and tears. Greybeard quietly -blew out all the lights, and dragging the sack rapidly across the yard, said— -</p> -<p>“I am no spirit, oh king, but your old friend Greybeard. You see, I <i>have</i> got you and your queen out of your beds as you commanded me to do, and now it is -for me to make my conditions. I will not let you out of the sack unless you promise -me your forgiveness for what I have done, and also give me your royal word that you -will grant the request I will presently make you.” -</p> -<p>The king was so frightened and helpless, fearing that he might die ere Greybeard opened -the sack, that he willingly gave his royal word to grant his request, whatever it -might be. Whereupon Greybeard untied the sack, and when the king and queen had crept -forth, looking very crestfallen, Greybeard <span class="pageNum" id="pb208">[<a href="#pb208">208</a>]</span>said that, as next day was the princess’s wedding-day, he had now to demand the hand -of the fair Sigrid in marriage, as well as the half of the kingdom during the king’s -lifetime; and, further, that old Geir and his wife, who had befriended him in his -poverty, should also live at the palace, and be amply provided for. -</p> -<p>The king, having given his royal word, could not of course retract, so he and his -queen returned to the palace very sad and sorrowful, for now, instead of having the -rich old king for a son-in-law, they had to accept this terrible stranger and lose -the half of their kingdom as well. -</p> -<p>Greybeard meanwhile returned to the cottage, and when he told Geir and his wife that -instead of losing his life he was going to marry the princess the next morning, and -that they also were to be provided for, they could hardly believe his words. -</p> -<p>“And now you must put on these smart clothes I have brought you, and go back with -me,” added Greybeard; and as soon as the old couple were ready, they returned with -him to the palace. -</p> -<p>The morning of the wedding rose bright and sunny, and the old king, who had arrived, -was lodged in the palace. Leaving Geir and Trude among the assembled guests, Greybeard -went down into the beautiful gardens, and there, seated on the stone bench near the -fountain, he saw Sigrid, looking sad and pale. She had heard of the grey stranger -and all his wonderful doings, and though glad that she was <span class="pageNum" id="pb209">[<a href="#pb209">209</a>]</span>not to marry this ugly old king, she could not forget Olaf. -</p> -<p>Hearing a step approaching, she looked up and saw Greybeard coming towards her. -</p> -<p>“Fair princess,” he said, kneeling down before her. “Do not fear me, but lay your -hand in mine and trust me; believe me, I only wish to make you happy.” -</p> -<p>His voice was so soft, and he spoke so gently, that Sigrid, despite his ugly grey -beard, after a moment’s hesitation, placed her hand in his. No sooner, however, had -she done so, than the quaint grey figure disappeared, behold! Olaf himself stood before -her, and with a glad cry she threw herself into his outstretched arms. -</p> -<p>Together they then hastened to the king and queen, and Olaf told them how, by the -aid of his fairy godmother, he had been able to help the old couple who had fed and -sheltered him, and also to claim his cousin’s hand, when his year of travel was ended. -</p> -<p>The king having given his word, there was nothing further to be said, and the old -king had to return to his own country. -</p> -<p>The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and the feasting lasted -a whole month. Olaf and Sigrid lived long and happily together, and after the king’s -death Olaf succeeded to the kingdom, which he ruled with such wisdom and goodness, -that his reign has ever since been known as “The reign of King Olaf the Good.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb210">[<a href="#pb210">210</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="litill" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e361">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Litill, Tritill, the Birds, and the Peasant Lad</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn210width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<p>There once reigned a king and a queen, and in the same country there also lived a -poor old man and his wife. The king had an only daughter, called Enid, who was greatly -beloved by both her father and mother. They spared no expense, and she had the best -masters and governesses, and a number of servants to wait upon her; but notwithstanding -that she was so carefully watched and looked after, she suddenly disappeared. The -head-governess said she had left her in her room only for a few minutes practising -her harp, with two of her maidens in attendance, and when she came back she found -both the girls fast asleep, and the princess gone. Inquiries were made of every one, -but nothing could be heard of the princess. No one had seen her; she had vanished -in the most mysterious manner. The king, in despair, sent out messengers in all directions, -and spent a great part of his treasure searching for her; but all in vain. Then, at -last, he vowed that <span class="pageNum" id="pb211">[<a href="#pb211">211</a>]</span>he would give the princess in marriage to whoever should be fortunate enough to find -her, and also give him the half of his kingdom. But though many of the knights and -nobles about the court, eager to secure so great a prize, went off in search of her, -they one and all returned empty-handed. -</p> -<p>Now, the poor old man who lived outside the palace grounds had three sons. Their names -were Osmond, Tostig, and Harald. The two eldest boys were greatly beloved by their -parents; but Harald, the youngest and handsomest, was disliked by his father and mother, -and both his elder brothers ill-treated him and made him do all the work, while they -went out shooting and fishing. -</p> -<p>When the boys were grown up, Osmond came to his parents, and said he would like to -start off and see the world, and try to win fame and riches for himself. -</p> -<p>His father and mother were quite willing he should do so, and providing him with a -new pair of boots and a large bag of food, he started off on his journey. -</p> -<p>After he had gone a long, long way, he arrived at a little hillock. Here he sat down -to rest, and unpacked his bag of provisions. -</p> -<p>Just as he was beginning to eat, a tiny little man, dressed in grey, came up to him, -begging for a morsel of food. Osmond angrily ordered him away, threatening to beat -him if he did not go quickly. -</p> -<p>After he had rested, Osmond went on again a long, <span class="pageNum" id="pb212">[<a href="#pb212">212</a>]</span>long way, till he came to another hillock. Here he again sat down to rest, and began -to eat. But he had hardly commenced than a still smaller and shabbier little man, -dressed in green, came up to him and asked him for a morsel of food. Osmond spoke -angrily to him, and sent him away with a volley of abuse. -</p> -<p>He then went on again a long, long way, till he reached a large open glade in the -wood. Here he sat down on the soft, mossy grass at the foot of a big beech tree, and -thought he would eat another morsel. But no sooner had he opened his bag and taken -out the food, than a whole flock of birds flew down beside him; but he angrily chased -them away, and then, having rested himself, went on his way, till he came to a big -cave. Looking in, and seeing no one, only a lot of cattle, he thought he would go -in and wait till the dawn arrived. -</p> -<p>Just as the sun was setting, an enormously big giantess walked in. Osmond was greatly -startled, but, taking courage, he went up to her, and asked whether he might stay -the night there. -</p> -<p>The giantess said yes, on condition that in the morning he would do the work she would -require of him. This he promised he would do; so she allowed him to remain the night, -she herself retiring into an inner cave. -</p> -<p>The next morning the giantess told him that he must clean out the cave, and put down -fresh bedding <span class="pageNum" id="pb213">[<a href="#pb213">213</a>]</span>for the cattle, and that he must have it all finished before the evening, else she -would take his life. With these words she went away. -</p> -<p>Osmond took up a prong he saw standing in a corner, but no sooner did he begin to -turn up the straw than the prong stuck fast in the bedding. In vain he pushed and -pulled and tried to drag it out, the prong remained firmly fixed; and when in the -evening the giantess came home and found that the cave had not been cleaned out, she -took hold of Osmond and hung him up to a nail in the cave. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile Tostig, the second son, thought he, too, would like to go out into the world -to seek his fortune, for he felt sure his brother by this time must be quite a rich -man. So he told his parents that he did not care to remain at home now his elder brother -was away, and with only that stupid Harald at home; so having gained their consent, -he, too, started off, provided with a pair of new boots and a big bag of provisions. -</p> -<p>But he was not more fortunate than Osmond had been. He flouted the little men while -he rested on the hillocks, he chased and killed some of the birds who came flocking -round him for crumbs; and when he reached the cave, he also received leave from the -giantess to remain the night, on condition that he cleaned out the cave next morning. -When he went and took up the prong to throw out the old bedding, it stuck fast in -the straw, and no efforts of his could <span class="pageNum" id="pb214">[<a href="#pb214">214</a>]</span>move it. So the giantess coming home, and finding that he had failed to accomplish -his task, took him and hanged him beside his brother. -</p> -<p>So now there was only the youngest son, Harald, left. But though he was the only one -at home, his parents did not love him any better, and the poor lad often felt that -his presence reminded them of their lost sons, and that they regretted not having -sent him away in their place. So he also decided to go away. -</p> -<p>“I do not suppose I shall win riches and fame. All I hope is that I may be able to -earn enough to support myself, and be no longer a burden to you.” -</p> -<p>Then his parents told him he might go; but instead of nice strong new boots, they -only gave him an old pair of his brother’s, and his sack contained nothing but some -hard, dry crusts. -</p> -<p>But Harald started off with a light heart, and as it chanced he, too, took the same -road his brothers had done, and presently he came to the first hillock. “I think my -brothers must have rested here, if they felt as tired as I do,” he said, “so I will -do the same.” And seating himself on the hillock, he began to eat one of his dry crusts, -when, looking up, he saw a little old man in grey standing beside him. -</p> -<p>“Will you share your crust with me? I am very hungry, and have had no food to-day,” -he said. -</p> -<p>Harald pitied the old man, who looked so feeble and tired. He begged him to sit down -beside him <span class="pageNum" id="pb215">[<a href="#pb215">215</a>]</span>and share his meal. When they had done, the old man got up, and, after thanking him, -said, “My name is Tritill. Although I am old and feeble, if ever you are in need of -help, call me, and I will come to you.” So saying, he went round the back of the hillock -and disappeared. -</p> -<div class="figure p215width" id="p215"><img src="images/p215.png" alt="“HARALD PITIED THE OLD MAN.”" width="412" height="344"><p class="figureHead">“HARALD PITIED THE OLD MAN.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Harald then continued his journey till he came to the second hillock. -</p> -<p>“I feel sure my brothers must have rested here,” he said. “It is a long way from the -last hillock. I, too, will rest here awhile.” And he sat down, and opening his bag, -took out another crust. Hardly <span class="pageNum" id="pb216">[<a href="#pb216">216</a>]</span>had he done so when a tiny, shabby, little old man, dressed in green, came up to him -and asked for a morsel of food. Harald very good-naturedly asked him to sit down beside -him, and shared his crust with him. When they had finished eating, the little green -man got up, and, after thanking Harald, said— -</p> -<p>“Call me, if ever you think I can do you a service. My name is Litill.” And he, too, -went away, and was soon out of sight. -</p> -<p>Harald then continued his journey until he came to the large open glade in the wood. -</p> -<p>“I am sure my brothers must have rested here,” he thought. “I will do the same.” And -he sat down and took out another crust. No sooner had he done so than a great flock -of birds came down. They circled round and round him, and seemed so hungry and fought -so eagerly over every crumb he threw them, that Harald’s heart was filled with pity. -“Poor little things!” he said; “they need it more than I do.” And he broke up the -remaining crusts and threw the crumbs among them. -</p> -<p>When they had eaten up every crumb, the biggest bird alighted gently on Harald’s shoulder -and whistled softly— -</p> -<p>“If ever you think we can do you a service, call us. We shall hear you wherever we -are, for we are <i>your</i> birds.” And ere he had recovered from his astonishment, they had all flown away and -were out of sight. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb217">[<a href="#pb217">217</a>]</span></p> -<p>Harald then continued his journey, until he, too, came to the big cave. Looking in, -he saw it was full of cattle, and hanging from a beam in one corner he saw the bodies -of his two brothers. -</p> -<p>Startled at the sight, Harald’s first impulse was to go away; but he thought he must -first bury his brothers. So he took down the bodies, and seeing a spade near the entrance, -he speedily dug a grave and buried them in the sand outside the cave. Just as he had -finished, the giantess arrived. -</p> -<p>Harald, who was very tired, asked her if he might stay the night there. -</p> -<p>“You may do so, if you will promise to do what I tell you in the morning,” answered -the giantess. -</p> -<p>This Harald agreed to, and he slept that night in the cave. -</p> -<p>Next morning, the giantess, who had slept in an inner cave, told him that he would -have to clean out the cave, and put down clean bedding for the oxen. -</p> -<p>“But remember, if your work is not finished when I come home, I shall hang you the -same as I did your brothers;” and so saying she went away. -</p> -<p>Harald took up the prong standing in the corner and began his work. But no sooner -had he pushed the prong into the bedding and tried to lift it than it stuck fast to -the ground. In vain he used all his strength, the prong remained firmly fixed. In -his despair he called out: “Oh, dear Tritill, come and help me!” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb218">[<a href="#pb218">218</a>]</span></p> -<p>No sooner had the words passed his lips than he saw Tritill standing beside him, who -asked what he could do for him. Harald showed him the difficulty he was in. -</p> -<p>Then Tritill called out: “Prick prong and shovel spade!” and immediately the prong -pricked up the bedding and the spade shovelled it away, till in a very short time -the cave was all cleaned out and fresh straw put down. Harald thanked him warmly for -his help, and Tritill went away. -</p> -<p>When the giantess came home in the evening and saw that the work was done, she said -to Harald— -</p> -<p>“Oh, man, man! you have not done this by yourself! But I will let it pass!” and she -retired into the inner cave. -</p> -<p>The next morning the giantess told Harald that she had some fresh work for him to -do. He was to carry her own bedding outside the cave, take out all the feathers, spread -them out in the sun to air, and then put them back again. -</p> -<p>“But remember, if when I come back in the evening there is a single feather missing, -I shall hang you as I did your brothers!” And with these words she went away. -</p> -<p>Harald carried out the great featherbed and the big pillows; and as the sun was shining -warm and bright, and there was not a breath of wind, he ripped open the seams and -spread out the feathers in the sun. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb219">[<a href="#pb219">219</a>]</span></p> -<p>No sooner had he done so than a strong wind arose, and in one moment all the feathers -were whirled away, not a single one remaining. -</p> -<p>In despair Harald called out: “Dear Tritill, dear Litill, and all my dear birds—oh, -come and help me if you can!” And almost before the words had passed his lips, Tritill, -Litill, and the whole flight of birds, came bringing the feathers with them; and while -Tritill and Litill helped Harald to fill the bed and the pillows, and sew them up -again, the birds flew round picking up all the stray feathers, so that none were missing. -But out of each pillow they took one feather, and, tying them together, told Harald -that when the giantess missed them and threatened to kill him, he was to tickle her -nose with the feathers. -</p> -<p>Thereupon Tritill, Litill, and the birds all disappeared. -</p> -<p>When the giantess came home in the evening, she went up to her bed, and threw herself -down on it so heavily that the whole cave shook. Then she began carefully feeling -all over the bed, and when she came to the pillows she cried out— -</p> -<p>“Aha, man! I have caught you—there is a feather missing in each pillow! Now I shall -hang you like your brothers!” -</p> -<p>But as she took hold of him, Harold quickly pulled the two feathers out of his pocket -and tickled her nose with them. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb220">[<a href="#pb220">220</a>]</span></p> -<p>In an instant the giantess fell back on her bed looking terribly white and frightened; -but Harald laughingly gave her back her feathers, telling her he did not want to keep -them. -</p> -<p>“Ah, man, man!” said the giantess, “I know you did not do this alone; but I will let -it pass this time!” -</p> -<p>So this third night Harald also passed in the cave, and in the morning the giantess -said to him— -</p> -<p>“I have some fresh work for you to-day. You must kill one of my oxen. Then you must -scrape and clean the skin to make a leather bag; cut up the animal in joints ready -for cooking; clean all the entrails, and make spoons out of its horns. All must be -finished ere I return this evening. I have fifty oxen, as you see, and it is one of -these I want killed. I shall not, however, tell you which one I have fixed upon; that -you must find out for yourself. If all is done as I wish when I return, you can depart -in the morning and go wherever you like; and in addition, as a reward, you may choose -three things from among such of my treasures as I value most. If, however, everything -is not finished, or if you kill the wrong animal, then it will cost you your life, -and I shall hang you the same as I did your brothers.” And so saying the giantess -departed. -</p> -<p>Harald was sorely puzzled. How could he possibly decide which of the animals the giantess -wished killed? Then he remembered his friends. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb221">[<a href="#pb221">221</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Dear Tritill, dear Litill, come once again to my aid,” he cried. -</p> -<p>Hardly had the words passed his lips, than he saw them both coming towards him, leading -a huge ox between them. They at once set to work and killed him, and while Harald -cleaned the entrails and cut up the joints, Tritill scraped the skin and prepared -it for making the bag, and Litill began fashioning the spoons out of the horns. -</p> -<p>So the work sped along quickly and merrily, and all was ready ere the sun sank to -rest. -</p> -<p>Harald now told his friends what the giantess had promised him if he should have finished -his task ere she returned. -</p> -<p>“Can you advise me what to ask for?” he said. -</p> -<p>Then they told him he should first ask for that which was over her bed, then for the -chest which stood beside her bed, and lastly for that which was behind the wall of -her bed. -</p> -<p>Harald thanked them warmly for all they had done for him, and said he would do as -they had told him, whereupon the little men disappeared. -</p> -<p>When the giantess came home in the evening and found that Harald had finished all -the tasks she had set him, she exclaimed— -</p> -<p>“Ah, man, man! you never did all this alone; but you have conquered, so I must let -it pass.” And so saying she retired to rest. -</p> -<p>The next morning, the giantess called Harald into <span class="pageNum" id="pb222">[<a href="#pb222">222</a>]</span>the inner cave and told him he might choose the reward she had promised him, and that -then he might go where he liked. -</p> -<p>“Then,” said Harald, “if I may have whatever I like, I choose, first, that which is -above your bed; then the chest which is beside your bed; and, lastly, that which is -behind the wall of your bed.” -</p> -<p>“Ah, man, man!” cried the giantess. “You have not chosen these things by yourself; -but I cannot refuse you; you are too strong for me, and you have conquered, and I -must give you the reward you claim.” -</p> -<p>So saying, she mounted some steps above her bed cut into the rock, and, opening a -secret door, she led forth a beautiful maiden. This was none other than the fair Princess -Enid, who had disappeared so mysteriously some time ago. -</p> -<p>“Take her back to her father, and he will reward you as you deserve,” said the giantess -as she placed the princess’s hand in that of Harald. -</p> -<p>She then opened the lid of the chest beside her bed. This was filled with gold, pearls, -and precious stones; and then moving aside the bed, she touched a secret spring, and -the wall sliding back, they saw the blue sea, and anchored close to the cave lay a -beautiful ship completely fitted out, her sails all set, and her pennant flying, and -possessing the power of sailing wherever its owner wished, without aid of either captain -or crew<span class="corr" id="xd31e2538" title="Not in source">.</span> -<span class="pageNum" id="pb223">[<a href="#pb223">223</a>]</span></p> -<p>When the giantess had handed him over these gifts, she told Harald that he would henceforth -be one of the happiest and luckiest of men. -</p> -<p>Harald then carried the chest containing the gold and precious stones on board ship, -and then having arranged some soft cushions for the Princess Enid, in the stern of -the vessel, they quickly departed, and reached her father’s country. -</p> -<p>The delight of the king and queen on recovering their long-lost daughter can be more -easily imagined than described. They never tired hearing of the wonderful adventures -through which Harald had gone, and the king ordered a great feast in honour of the -rescuer of his child, which ended with the wedding of Enid and Harald. -</p> -<p>The king then made Harald his prime minister; and so well and so wisely did he rule -the country, that on the king’s death he was chosen to succeed him, and he and Queen -Enid lived long and happily together, seeing their children and grandchildren growing -up around them. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb224">[<a href="#pb224">224</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ingibjorg" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e368">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Laughing Ingibjörg</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn224width"><img src="images/ornament01.png" alt="Ornament." width="54" height="36"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="ing.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e376">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG ARE CRUELLY TREATED BY THEIR STEPMOTHER, WHO TRIES TO GET RID -OF THEM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Long ago, when giants and ogres still walked about the earth, in a far distant country, -there once lived a king and queen. They had two children, called Thorwald and Ingibjörg; -but before the children were grown up, the good queen died. -</p> -<p>The king, who was very fond of his wife, was quite inconsolable at her death. He lost -interest in everything, shut himself up in his own rooms, only coming out to sit and -weep beside her grave. -</p> -<p>This went on for so long, that at last his ministers came to him, and told him that -everything was going wrong in his kingdom, and that there was a rumour abroad, that -a neighbouring prince, hearing that the king no longer took any interest in his affairs, -meant to cross the water and take possession of the king’s throne and lands. They -therefore begged him to rouse himself and look out for another wife, and either go -forth and seek her himself, or else send <span class="pageNum" id="pb225">[<a href="#pb225">225</a>]</span>his ambassadors to try and bring back a suitable princess. -</p> -<p>At first the king would not listen to a word they said, but after a time he saw that -his ministers were right, so he agreed to fit out some ships and send an embassy to -several other countries in order to find some fair princess worthy to share his throne. -</p> -<p>Soon after the ambassadors had started and were once fairly on the high seas, a great -storm arose. The sky grew black as night, the thunder roared and the lightning flashed, -and the wind blew so strongly, driving the ships in all directions, that the sailors -quite lost their reckoning; their rudders were broken, and they drifted about at the -mercy of the winds and waves. At length, after many days, they sighted land; but when -they came near, they saw it was quite an unknown shore. -</p> -<p>The chief men of the expedition now disembarked, in order to make some inquiries, -leaving the sailors in charge of the ships. -</p> -<p>For some time they could see no sign of any human habitation, and thought they must -have landed on some uninhabited island, but at length they arrived at a small farm, -consisting of a few wretched huts. -</p> -<p>Not hearing a sound, and seeing no one about, they at first concluded the place was -deserted; but when they reached the last hovel, an old woman came <span class="pageNum" id="pb226">[<a href="#pb226">226</a>]</span>forth, who, despite her great age, was both tall and stately, and at once asked them -who they were and whence they had come. -</p> -<p>“We have been driven here by the storm,” replied the leader, and he then proceeded -to tell her the object of their search. -</p> -<p>“You certainly have been very unfortunate so far,” answered the old woman, “and I -fear there is but little chance of your finding what you seek here.” -</p> -<p>While they were talking, the sun had set, and as the weather showed signs of again -turning stormy, the ambassadors asked the old woman whether she could give them shelter. -</p> -<p>At first she absolutely refused, saying her miserable hut was not fitted to receive -people accustomed to live in royal castles; but, as the storm increased, they continued -to urge her to let them stay, till at length she consented and bade them enter. -</p> -<p>What was their surprise and astonishment to find the inside of this apparently miserable -hut richly fitted up like some kingly apartment -</p> -<p>Handsome skins covered the floor, soft couches ran round the walls, which were ornamented -with richly chased shields and arms, and a bright fire burnt cheerily on the hearth. -</p> -<p>As soon as the men were seated, the old woman laid the great oaken table which stood -in the centre, and served the strangers with such dainty dishes as might well befit -a royal table. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb227">[<a href="#pb227">227</a>]</span></p> -<p>“And do you mean to say that you live here all alone?” asked the chief ambassador, -during the meal. -</p> -<p>“I might almost say that I do,” replied the woman, “for besides myself there is no -one here but my only child Guda.” -</p> -<p>“And, pray, may we not see the maiden?” asked the ambassador; for they were all wondering -what the girl, living alone with her mother in these strange surroundings, would be -like. -</p> -<p>Again the old woman demurred; but the more she pretended to hesitate, the more the -ambassadors urged her, till at last she consented, and said she would bring her daughter. -</p> -<p>When at last she entered by her mother’s side, the ambassadors were almost startled -by her marvellous beauty. Tall and fair, like a stately lily, with a perfect wealth -of golden hair, falling in shining masses to the ground, Guda appeared before them -like the goddess Freya. Surely, they thought, nowhere could they find a lovelier maiden -to fill the vacant seat beside the king’s throne. -</p> -<p>So, without further hesitation, they at once solicited her hand in marriage, in the -king’s name. -</p> -<p>The old woman pretended to think they were only joking, and laughed at the idea of -the king seeking a wife in a peasant’s cottage, adding that poor girls like her daughter -had better remain at home, for such grandeur was not for them, and their ignorance -of the <span class="pageNum" id="pb228">[<a href="#pb228">228</a>]</span>ways of the world only brought them to shame instead of honour. -</p> -<p>The king’s ambassadors, however, would not be put off, and the more the old woman -declared she could not part with her daughter, the more determined they were to take -her away with them. At last, seeing the men would take no refusal, she consented to -let the girl go, on condition that they would bring her back again, if, on seeing -her, the king did not wish to marry her. -</p> -<p>To this the ambassadors agreed, and then they all retired for the night. -</p> -<p>Next morning the men prepared to return to the ships, and the old woman said her daughter -would be ready to accompany them when she had got her things together. Then, to their -surprise, they found she had so many packages that it needed all the ships’ crews -to carry them to the shore and put them on board. -</p> -<p>The mother and daughter now went down to the beach together, talking earnestly, but -in such low tones that no one could make out what they were saying; but one man heard -the old woman say, “Remember, you must send me back the big stone; I will manage the -rest.” -</p> -<p>And then they reached the shore, where the old mother kissed her daughter, and, bidding -her good-bye, wished her all good luck and prosperity. -</p> -<p>Then the anchors were weighed, the sails were <span class="pageNum" id="pb229">[<a href="#pb229">229</a>]</span>hoisted, and the vessels put out to sea, reaching their destination without any mishaps. -</p> -<p>When the king heard that his ambassadors had returned, he went down to the shore, -accompanied by all the chief officers of his court, to bid the travellers welcome, -and when he saw the young girl whom the ambassadors had chosen for his queen, he was -greatly delighted, for she was more beautiful than any maiden he had ever seen, and -seemed as sweet and good as she was lovely. -</p> -<p>He conducted her back to the palace in great state. There a magnificent banquet had -been prepared, and soon after the wedding was celebrated, amid the rejoicings of the -whole island. The feast lasted three days, and every one who saw the fair Queen Guda -in her rich and costly robes, seated on the throne beside her husband, declared no -more beautiful queen could possibly have been found, and though the king had loved -his first wife, he soon became so completely wrapped up in Guda, that her word was -law in everything. -</p> -<p>Some months after the wedding, a war broke out in a neighbouring kingdom, belonging -to a cousin of the king, who had, therefore, to start off and help him, as his enemies -were too strong for him to fight them alone. -</p> -<p>The king, therefore, ordered out his war-galleys, and, as he expected to be away some -time, he, at the queen’s request, handed her his royal signet ring, <span class="pageNum" id="pb230">[<a href="#pb230">230</a>]</span>begging her to rule the kingdom during his absence, and be a kind and loving mother -to his two children, Thorwald and Ingibjörg. -</p> -<p>This Guda promised she would do. So the king took a tender farewell of his wife and -children, and getting on board his ship, followed by his men, a strong wind rapidly -carried the vessels out of sight. -</p> -<p>For some little time after the king had left, Queen Guda was very kind to the children. -She had them to dine at her own table, gave them fruit and sweets and toys, and often -took them for drives in her beautiful chariot, with the cream-coloured horses. -</p> -<p>Then one day she asked them to go down to the shore with her and play some games. -</p> -<p>It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone warm and bright, the blue sea was smooth -and glistening like a great sheet of glass, and as the tiny wavelets receded, the -golden sands were strewn with lovely pink and violet shells and glistening feathery -weeds of every hue and shade. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, running up to her brother and laughing merrily, her -arms filled with long trails of crimson and green seaweed. “Look how beautiful they -are! Let us play at being king and queen, and I will make two lovely crowns.” -</p> -<p>“No; come here, children,” said the queen. She had walked some little distance along -the shore, and now stood beside a big square stone. Then, as Thorwald and Ingibjörg -came near her, she muttered, <span class="pageNum" id="pb231">[<a href="#pb231">231</a>]</span>“Open, oh stone!” And at these words the great square stone parted asunder, showing -a large cavity inside, and before the children knew what had happened, Queen Guda -had pushed them both in; the stone closed with a snap, and, giving it a strong shove, -she rolled the stone into the sea. -</p> -<div class="figure p231width" id="p231"><img src="images/p231.png" alt="“QUEEN GUDA ROLLED THE STONE INTO THE SEA.”" width="397" height="346"><p class="figureHead">“QUEEN GUDA ROLLED THE STONE INTO THE SEA.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>She then returned to the castle weeping, telling her attendants that the children -had run away, that she had called them to come back, but all in vain, they would not -obey; so she now sent out messengers in all directions, pretending terrible grief -at their supposed loss. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb232">[<a href="#pb232">232</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ing.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e386">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG FOUND THEMSELVES AT THE WITCH’S ISLAND, AND WHAT THEY DID.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">The two children meanwhile, when they felt the stone closing, tried their utmost to -force it open. But all their efforts proved fruitless; the stone remained shut, and -the children soon felt, by the rapid motion, that they were fairly out at sea, for, -being a magic stone, it floated on the surface of the water instead of sinking to -the bottom. The waves tossed it about for many hours, but at length the children felt -the motion getting less and less, until at last the stone lay perfectly still. -</p> -<p>“I think we must be near land now,” said Thorwald. “There is no motion at all.” -</p> -<p>“If you think that, why should not you say the same words the queen did?” replied -Ingibjörg. -</p> -<p>So Thorwald waited a little longer in order to make sure it was not merely a temporary -lull, and then he called out loudly— -</p> -<p>“Open, oh stone!” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb233">[<a href="#pb233">233</a>]</span></p> -<p>And immediately the great stone parted asunder, and Thorwald saw they were close to -the shore. -</p> -<p>The two children then slipped out, and paddled through the shallow water to the land. -But though they wandered along the fine dry sand for some distance, they could see -no sign of any habitation. They therefore determined to try and build a little hut -for themselves. -</p> -<p>Now, Thorwald, although but a young lad, had always gone out hunting with his father, -who had given him a small gun and hunting-knife. These and his flute, on which he -played wonderfully well, the boy never parted with, and he therefore had them with -him when he and his sister had gone out with the queen in the morning. -</p> -<p>Fashioning a rough wooden spade out of some driftwood for Ingibjörg, he used his knife -to such purpose that a large hole was soon dug in the dry sand. This he then covered -over with branches cut from the brushwood on the rocks, and leaving his sister to -collect dry wood for a fire, he went in search of some birds for their supper. But -although successful in shooting a couple, there was, alas! no fire to cook them, and -poor Ingibjörg, who was getting very hungry, looked sadly at the food they could not -eat. -</p> -<p>“You pluck and prepare the birds,” said Thorwald, “and I will go further inland and -see if I cannot get some fire.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb234">[<a href="#pb234">234</a>]</span></p> -<p>So saying, he went up a narrow valley instead of, as heretofore, keeping along the -shore, and after he had gone some little distance, he came to a small miserable-looking -farm. He could see no one about, so he climbed up the steep slanting roof of the centre -hut and peeped down the hole which served as a chimney. -</p> -<p>There he saw an old, very ugly, and dirty woman, busily engaged raking out the ashes -from the hearth. But he noticed that half the cinders tumbled down among her feet, -instead of into the ashpan she held in her left hand. So Thorwald made certain that -the old woman must be blind. -</p> -<p>He determined, therefore, to enter quietly into the house, and carry off a few live -coals. First slipping down the roof, he crept slowly in at the low door, and then, -watching his opportunity, he crawled along the wall till he reached the hearth. Then, -seeing a small iron cup, he carefully pushed some glowing coals into it, and seeing -no one else about, he made sure the old woman was alone, and while she was still busy -raking, he crept out of the hut, and, much pleased with his success, hastened back -to his sister. -</p> -<p>Ingibjörg was delighted when she saw him arrive, and, the fire being all ready laid, -a bright flame soon shot up; the birds were roasted, and the two children made a hearty -supper, Ingibjörg’s merry laugh sounding again as gay as ever. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb235">[<a href="#pb235">235</a>]</span></p> -<p>Thorwald, somewhat tired with his day’s work, asked his sister to make up a good fire -ere they went to sleep, so that it might last all night. But, alas! when they woke -next morning the fire was out, so he had to go again to the old woman’s farm to fetch -more coals. -</p> -<p>This time he begged Ingibjörg earnestly not to let the fire out; but, alack! the little -princess, though very willing and anxious to please her brother, had not been accustomed -to attend to fires, so, though doing her best by making up a huge fire ere she went -to sleep, it was out in the morning. -</p> -<p>Ingibjörg even tried to wake up very early in order to put on fresh wood; but, despite -all her efforts, each morning the fire was out, and Thorwald had to go every day to -fetch fresh fire. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb236">[<a href="#pb236">236</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ing.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e396">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THEIR FURTHER ADVENTURES AND ESCAPE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Thus the brother and sister lived for some time on the birds and game that Thorwald -killed; and Ingibjörg having made a net out of the long tough shore grasses, they -also managed to catch some fish and crabs, and their days passed pleasantly enough, -while every morning Thorwald went up the valley and brought away some live coals, -without the old woman ever finding it out. -</p> -<p>Once, after he had taken away the coals, he heard her mutter— -</p> -<p>“Ah! those devil’s children! they are a long time in coming, but arrive here at last -they must, for I made Guda promise to send them in the stone, and she dare not disobey -me. Ah! only let me once get hold of them, and I will very soon put <i>them</i> out of the way.” -</p> -<p>Thorwald thought these words must surely refer to himself and his sister, who had -arrived there in such a strange manner. He was, therefore, very careful whenever he -came to the hut for the fire coals, to make as little noise as possible. He sometimes -<span class="pageNum" id="pb237">[<a href="#pb237">237</a>]</span>scarcely dared to breathe for fear the old woman might discover him. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile Ingibjörg, who had been very good about staying alone in their little hut, -at last became very curious about the old woman, and begged and entreated Thorwald -to let her go with him some day. Thorwald, though willing to please his sister, was -afraid to trust her, for he knew that the sight of the queer old woman would make -her laugh; but he found it very difficult to deny her anything within his power to -grant, and when, therefore, she continued to beg him to take her, he at last consented -on condition that, no matter what she saw or heard, she must promise him she would -not laugh, as, if she did, it might cost them their lives. -</p> -<p>Ingibjörg promised she would keep quite still; so the next day the brother and sister -started off together for the old farm. -</p> -<p>When they got there they climbed up the sloping roof, and, with another warning to -keep silent, Thorwald let his sister peep down through the chimney hole. But, alas! -what Thorwald had dreaded actually took place. -</p> -<p>The old woman, who stood near the hearth, was raking out the ashes so vigorously, -that not only did she send them all over the floor instead of into the ashpan, but -she made such a cloud of dust that she was soon completely covered from head to foot -with a coating of grey ashes, and began to cough violently. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb238">[<a href="#pb238">238</a>]</span></p> -<p>When Ingibjörg saw this, she could not repress her laughter, and a merry peal rang -out in the clear air. -</p> -<p>No sooner did the old woman hear this, than she chuckled gleefully. -</p> -<p>“Ha! ha! ha! So those devil’s children have come at last, have they? Ho! ho! ho! what -a joke! Now I shall have them! Ha! ha! ha!” -</p> -<p>And with these words she rushed out of the house. She was so quick, that she came -up to the children just as they were sliding down the roof, and they might even then -have got away, but that Ingibjörg, at sight of the old woman, could not stop laughing; -she thought her still more comical-looking when she began to run. -</p> -<p>But the laugh now turned to grief, for the old witch pulled some strong leather straps -out of her pocket, and, fastening them round the brother and sister, she drove them -back into the house. There she shut them up in a lean-to, and secured them firmly -with another strap to two strong wooden posts. -</p> -<p>The children at first were terribly frightened when they found they could not get -away, and Ingibjörg blamed herself greatly for having, through her foolish laughter, -brought about this terrible pass. -</p> -<p>But the old woman evidently did not mean to starve them, for presently she placed -a big bowl of bread and milk before each of them, saying— -</p> -<p>“Now eat all you can, and don’t waste anything.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb239">[<a href="#pb239">239</a>]</span></p> -<p>In the evening she again brought them food in plenty; and this went on for some days. -</p> -<p>But, though they were not harshly treated, except that they were never untied, the -children grew very weary and tired; the room was almost dark, the only light coming -through the hole in the roof, which also served as a chimney. On the third day, the -old woman took one of each of their hands, and mumbling and gently biting their fingers, -she muttered— -</p> -<p>“No, no! Not fat enough yet!” -</p> -<p>Thorwald, therefore, determined to make every effort in order to free themselves; -but this was no easy matter. At length, after many attempts, he succeeded in biting -through the strap that fastened his hands. He was thus able to get at his hunting-knife, -which he fortunately always wore beneath his tunic, so the old woman had not seen -it, else she would certainly have taken it away. Then, waiting till night closed in -and the old witch was asleep, he cut through the rest of the straps that bound him -and his sister. -</p> -<p>“But the old woman will run after us and catch us if she sees us,” whispered Ingibjörg. -</p> -<p>“I have thought of that too,” replied Thorwald; “we must, therefore, make sure she -is asleep.” And, creeping cautiously along the floor, he bent over the old hag, who -lay snoring in one corner on a great heap of skins. -</p> -<p>“She is sound,” he then whispered, turning to <span class="pageNum" id="pb240">[<a href="#pb240">240</a>]</span>Ingibjörg, having first carefully placed another thick skin over the old woman. “We -must get away ere she wakens. Come, sister; don’t delay!” And, taking Ingibjörg by -the hand, he hurried her out of the house. -</p> -<p>“Now you wait behind that great stone,” said he, “while I cut and widen this ditch -which runs across the road.” Then Thorwald set energetically to work with his hunting-knife, -and ere long had cut a deep wide ditch, throwing up the loose earth to form a bank, -which rose up between them and the hut. -</p> -<p>By this time the old ogress had wakened up, and, not hearing a sound, began feeling -about for the children. When she had tapped all round and could not find them, she -began to scream and swear with rage, and ran out, calling loudly after them. -</p> -<p>As soon as Ingibjörg saw her rushing along, her hair streaming wildly behind her, -she could not help laughing out aloud. -</p> -<p>“Ha! so you are there, you bad wicked children!” cried the ogress. “But only wait, -just let me catch you, and <i>I</i> will teach you to run away! You shall be put into the oven at once, for you are quite -fat enough now, and then I shall have a good meal!” So saying she ran along the path -to where she heard Ingibjörg’s voice, but, unable to see the ditch, she fell in headlong -and broke her neck. -</p> -<div class="figure p240width" id="p240"><img src="images/p240.jpg" alt="“‘JUST LET ME CATCH YOU.’”" width="644" height="420"><div class="figAnnotation p240width"><span class="figTop"> </span><span class="figBottomRight"><i>Page</i> 240.</span></div> -<p class="figureHead">“ ‘JUST LET ME CATCH YOU.’ ”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>Thorwald did not wait to learn what happened, <span class="pageNum" id="pb241">[<a href="#pb241">241</a>]</span>but as soon as he saw the ogress run after them and fall into the ditch, he took hold -of Ingibjörg’s hand, and together they raced back to the shore, very thankful that -they were now safe from the old witch’s clutches. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb242">[<a href="#pb242">242</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="ing.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e406">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE KING’S RETURN, AND QUEEN GUDA’S RELEASE FROM THE WITCH’S THRALL.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Several weeks now passed. Each morning Thorwald first gave a look across the sea in -hopes of seeing a ship or boat, and would then start off in search of birds and game, -while, strangely enough, after the old witch’s death their fire never went out, and -Ingibjörg, by carefully attending to it, was able to keep it burning both day and -night. -</p> -<p>Sometimes, when no food was needed, the children having laid in a sufficient supply -of game and fish, Thorwald would take his flute and play, while his sister plaited -mats and baskets out of the long rushes that grew near the shore. -</p> -<p>Thus it happened that one day, while the two children sat on the shore, they saw several -ships sailing slowly past the island. -</p> -<p>Thorwald, who had just put down his flute, now took it up again, and began playing -as loud as he could. -</p> -<p>The ships came gradually nearer. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, clapping her hands, “see, they are coming nearer! -Oh, play louder, louder!” and she joined her voice to his flute. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb243">[<a href="#pb243">243</a>]</span></p> -<p>And sure enough, ere long, the largest of the vessels cast anchor close to the shore, -the other ships still keeping out to sea at some distance. -</p> -<p>And then, to the children’s great joy, they saw their father standing on the deck. -A boat was lowered, the king and one of his followers were quickly rowed to shore, -and in a few more moments Thorwald and Ingibjörg were clasped in their father’s arms. -</p> -<p>Great was his surprise to find them on this lonely island, for he had heard nothing -of what had happened in his own country during his absence, and it was only by chance -that he had sailed close to the island, none of his people caring to come near it, -as it was supposed to be the home of evil spirits; and when they heard the sound of -the flute they thought it must surely be the song of some mermaids, wiling the king’s -fleet to destruction by their soft sweet melodies. -</p> -<p>But the king for some reason felt he must find out what it was, so had ventured near -the land, the rest of his fleet keeping out to sea. -</p> -<p>The king then asked his children how it was they were there, and when he heard what -had happened during his absence, he grew very wroth. -</p> -<p>He at once took the children on board his own ship, and commanded his people under -pain of instant death not to breathe a word to any one of what had occurred. -</p> -<p>The fleet was then ordered to set sail and return home with all possible speed. Arrived -near his own <span class="pageNum" id="pb244">[<a href="#pb244">244</a>]</span>island, the king chose a quiet and retired part of the shore, and there he landed -the children in charge of his own attendant, telling him to keep them hidden till -he sent him word to appear with them at court. -</p> -<p>The fleet then departed and cast anchor at the usual landing-place. Here the queen, -arrayed in her richest garments and attended by all her maidens, came down to welcome -the king, expressing great joy at his return. -</p> -<p>The king appeared well pleased to be at home again. -</p> -<p>“But where are the children?” he asked; “and why have they not come to meet me, as -they always do?” -</p> -<p>“Alas, alas!” cried the queen, putting her handkerchief to her eyes as if to hide -her tears, but really because she was afraid to look at the king. “Poor, poor children! -Pray do not speak of them! Soon after you went away, they suddenly got very ill, and -though I watched and nursed them myself, the poor little things both died!” and Guda -began to sob and cry in reality, for she greatly feared what the king might do if -he ever heard the truth. -</p> -<p>And no one dared say a word; for during the king’s absence Guda, urged on by fear -of her mother if she did not get rid of her stepchildren, and also thinking that she -could only govern by making herself feared, had ruled the kingdom with great severity, -so no one dared say a word against her, believing that the king was still devoted -to her. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb245">[<a href="#pb245">245</a>]</span></p> -<p>The king, wishing to get at the truth of the strange tale, pretended great sorrow -at the news of the children’s death. -</p> -<p>“And where are the poor little things buried?” he asked. “I should like to see their -tomb.” -</p> -<p>The queen tried to persuade him not to go. She said she was sure it would only increase -his sorrow, and entreated him to desist. -</p> -<p>But the more she urged him not to go, the more determined he was to see their tomb. -</p> -<p>So at length Guda yielded, and herself accompanied him to the wood at the back of -the palace, where, in a pretty open glade, she had caused a handsome mausoleum to -be erected. -</p> -<p>He greatly admired the beautiful carving on the stone, but he never shed a tear, which -somewhat surprised the queen. Soon after they both returned to the palace, where the -queen had had a banquet prepared to welcome home the travellers. -</p> -<p>All during the feast the king still remained very silent and preoccupied, and next -morning he again went to the mausoleum, and then said he meant to have the children’s -coffins taken out. -</p> -<p>When the queen heard this, she threw herself on her knees before the king, and begged -and entreated him not to thus further increase his pain and grief. But the king remained -firm. The door of the great mausoleum was thrown back, and two small coffins, handsomely -ornamented with gold and silver, were <span class="pageNum" id="pb246">[<a href="#pb246">246</a>]</span>brought forth. But, behold, when at the king’s order these were opened, instead of -containing the bodies of the two children, they were filled up with stones! -</p> -<p>The queen gave a great cry when she saw her wickedness had come to light. She fell -down at the king’s feet, and, sobbing and praying for mercy, she confessed what she -had done, adding that her mother, the old witch, had forced her to do it. -</p> -<p>But the king was so angry that he would not listen to her words, and ordered her to -be shut up in the castle donjon till the Volkthing decided what her punishment should -be. -</p> -<p>Meanwhile Thorwald and Ingibjörg arrived at the palace, the king having sent a messenger -for them, and great was the rejoicing among the people when they learnt their young -prince and princess, whom they thought dead, were alive and once again among them -all. -</p> -<p>The children then told their story before the assembled nobles and vikings, and when -Ingibjörg related how Thorwald had killed the old ogress, who had only been fattening -them up in order to eat them, there was a flash of lightning, and a loud crash of -thunder resounded through the great hall. The door at the lower end opened, and, to -the surprise of every one, the queen, draped in a long glistening white robe, walked -up the hall, and falling down at the king’s feet, she raised her clasped hands towards -him. -</p> -<p>“Pardon and forgiveness, oh king!” she cried. <span class="pageNum" id="pb247">[<a href="#pb247">247</a>]</span>“The spell that has nearly cost me my life, is at length broken! That terrible old -ogress was not my mother, but a wicked fairy who, because she thought my mother had -not treated her as well as the other fairies at my christening, condemned me as soon -as my mother died, to serve her and obey all her behests as long as she lived. Now -that your brave boy has killed her, I am freed from her wicked spells. And now, oh -my king, punish me for the harm I have so unwillingly done; but, oh, let me live to -prove my gratitude to you and yours!” -</p> -<p>Great was the surprise of every one at the queen’s story, and the ambassadors then -recalled to mind how silent and grave the young queen had been when they first saw -her, even while she did all the old witch ordered her to do. -</p> -<p>Thorwald also added his entreaties to those of the queen, and when Ingibjörg with -a merry laugh threw one arm round her father and the other round the queen, the king -relented. And thereupon the interrupted feast was renewed amid general rejoicing, -the queen seated at the king’s right hand with Thorwald beside her, and Ingibjörg -on his left hand. -</p> -<p>There was no happier family in all the land. Queen Guda, having no children of her -own, lavished all her affection on Thorwald and Ingibjörg, whose entreaties had restored -her to her husband, and the reign of the king and Queen Guda was ever after cited -as one of the longest and happiest ever known. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb248">[<a href="#pb248">248</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="threemaindens" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e414">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Three Peasant Maidens</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn248width"><img src="images/ornament03.png" alt="Ornament." width="68" height="46"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="tpm.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e422">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">HOW QUEEN HERTHA FELL FROM HER HIGH ESTATE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">In a distant island, long, long ago, there lived a wealthy peasant, who had three -daughters called Alitea, Truda, and Hertha. Alitea and Truda were both fine handsome -girls, but Hertha, the youngest, was by far the loveliest of the three. -</p> -<p>Their house was not far from the king’s palace, and one day, when the three sisters -were out walking, they met the king, attended by his secretary and his valet. -</p> -<p>“Ah,” sighed Alitea, the eldest sister, “how happy I should be if I could only marry -the king’s valet! I should then be able to see all the grand feasts that are held -at the palace!” -</p> -<p>“And I should like to marry his secretary,” murmured Truda, the second sister, “for -then I should both hear and see all that was going on.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb249">[<a href="#pb249">249</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Oh, if I had to marry any one,” cried Hertha, the youngest sister, “I should like -to marry King Leofric himself! See how young and handsome he is!” -</p> -<p>The king, who had noticed the whispers and eager glances of the girls, said to his -attendants— -</p> -<p>“I wonder what those pretty maidens want? Let us go to them and find out what they -are talking about; I thought I heard them mention my name.” -</p> -<p>The secretary tried to dissuade the young king from speaking to the girls, saying -he was sure their chatter was not worth listening to, and that his Majesty had better -not attend to them. But King Leofric would not be put off, and it ended in their all -three going up to the young maidens. Then the king asked them what they had been talking -about when he and his attendants came in sight. -</p> -<p>Now when the girls saw the king come up to them, they were rather frightened, but -he spoke so kindly and pleasantly that their fears soon vanished, and when he insisted -on hearing what they had said, they at last confessed the truth. -</p> -<p>King Leofric was mightily amused when he heard their tale. He thought the girls very -handsome, especially the youngest one, and after chatting with them for some little -time, he found them so bright and clever, that he told them their wishes should be -fulfilled. -</p> -<p>The sisters were so surprised to think their idle <span class="pageNum" id="pb250">[<a href="#pb250">250</a>]</span>words should speedily become real facts, that they were speechless with wonder and -delight. -</p> -<p>So the king and his two attendants escorted the girls back to their home, where the -father’s pride may be imagined when he heard who the suitors were. Of course he threw -no difficulties in the way, and as the king’s wishes were law, all three maidens were -shortly married each to the man of her choice. -</p> -<p>Now, although Alitea and Truda would have been quite satisfied with their choice had -Hertha not become queen, no sooner did they realize how much grander was her lot than -theirs, than they became very jealous of her, and though she did her best to be friends -with them, giving them handsome presents, and taking them everywhere with her, their -envy only grew stronger, till at last they determined that, no matter at what cost, -she must be brought down from her high estate. So they plotted and planned for many -a long hour, how they could best get her out of the way. -</p> -<p>At the end of a year the queen had a little son. Then her sisters took away the baby -in the night, and arranged that it should be cast into the deep ditch outside the -city walls, where all the rubbish was thrown. But the old woman who had undertaken -to do this, thought she would give the poor babe a chance for its life; so, instead -of throwing it in the ditch, she placed it on the bank, hoping that some kind person -passing might see it and take it away. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb251">[<a href="#pb251">251</a>]</span></p> -<p>And this actually did happen, for Osric, a poor old woodcutter, on his way home, seeing -the pretty babe lying there crying helplessly, took it up in his arms. -</p> -<p>“This is a strange thing,” he said. “Some one surely must have put it here purposely. -But I cannot leave the poor bairn crying here.” -</p> -<p>So saying, he carefully wrapped it in his old coat and took it home, where he fed -it as best he could. -</p> -<p>When next morning it was found that the baby had disappeared, the sisters told the -king they were sure that the queen must have put away or killed the child; but, though -King Leofric was greatly grieved at the loss of his little son, he loved his wife -too dearly to blame her for the child’s disappearance. -</p> -<p>The next year the queen again had a baby boy, and the news caused great rejoicings -all through the kingdom. But that same night this child also disappeared, and the -two sisters again told the king that they were sure the queen had caused it to be -killed. -</p> -<p>But King Leofric, though startled and grieved at these strange disappearances of his -children, still trusted his wife and would not hear a word against her. -</p> -<p>The following year, greatly to the king’s delight, the queen had a baby girl. -</p> -<p>“Surely,” she thought, “this time nothing shall come between me and my baby.” So she -would not let the little creature out of her arms day or night. -</p> -<p>But she was weak and ill, and the second night, <span class="pageNum" id="pb252">[<a href="#pb252">252</a>]</span>seeing she would not lay down the child, the wicked sisters gave her a sleeping-draught, -and as soon as her eyelids closed, they again took away the babe and gave it to the -old woman to throw into the ditch. -</p> -<p>When next morning the king heard that his little daughter, at whose birth he had so -rejoiced, had also disappeared, his grief and anger knew no bounds. They quite overcame -his former love for his wife. He would listen to no excuses, and ordered her to be -thrown into the den of the big lion. -</p> -<p>When the wicked sisters heard this, they thought they had now got rid of Queen Hertha. -They were quite pleased to think they had at last succeeded in the wicked plot they -had planned, without the king or any one else ever suspecting the part they had taken -in it. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb253">[<a href="#pb253">253</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="tpm.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e432">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">WHAT HAD BEFALLEN THE TWO LITTLE PRINCES AND THEIR SISTER.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">But Queen Hertha was not dead; for the lion, so far from hurting her, laid himself -quietly down at her feet, and when his food was brought to him, he would never touch -it till the queen had taken her share. -</p> -<p>So, while every one thought she was dead, Queen Hertha lived beside her powerful friend. -At first she had been terribly frightened, but she speedily grew almost to love the -huge beast, who, when the king and her sisters had been so cruel, had befriended her -in her hour of need. Still it was at best but a dreary existence, and many times and -often she wished she could but know what was happening outside the lion’s den. -</p> -<p>As for the children, the same old man, Osric, who had picked up the first baby, had -fortunately also found the other boy and the baby girl, and had taken them home to -his own little cot, near the woods, where he brought them up as well as he could. -He called the elder boy Wilhelm, the second one Sigurd, and the little baby girl Olga. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb254">[<a href="#pb254">254</a>]</span></p> -<p>He had tried at first to find out whose children they could possibly be, but one night -he dreamed that a beautiful fairy came to his bedside, and said— -</p> -<p>“Osric, if you love the children, don’t ask any questions about them, but bring them -up as your own—their enemies will else destroy them. Let them wait till they are grown -up.” -</p> -<p>So he had kept his own counsel, and did the best he could for them. Strangely enough, -too, he found that his barrel of meal never ran short, and with his cow and his little -patch of garden ground they always had a sufficiency of food. -</p> -<p>So the children grew up strong and healthy, the boys helping the old man in his forest -work, and fetching the wood and water that was wanted; and as for Olga, she soon became -quite an expert little housekeeper. But, though they wore rough, home-spun garments, -they were good to look at, for they all three inherited the marvellous beauty of their -father and mother. -</p> -<p>At last, when the young people were grown up, the old man, feeling his end draw near, -called Olga and her brothers to his bedside. He then told them how and where he had -found them, and also mentioned the strange vision he had had. -</p> -<p>“But now that you are grown up,” he added, “I should advise you to make all inquiries, -and not to rest till you have found out who and what <span class="pageNum" id="pb255">[<a href="#pb255">255</a>]</span>you are, for I feel sure you are no ordinary children.” Thereupon he gave them his -blessing and died. -</p> -<p>Wilhelm, Sigurd, and Olga sorrowed deeply over the death of their kind foster-father, -for they had loved him dearly. When they had buried him in the forest, they returned -sadly to the empty hut and consulted together as to what they had best do in order -to carry out his instructions. -</p> -<p>While they were thus sitting and talking, the door of the hut opened, and an old man -entered. He was dressed entirely in green; his hair was long and white, so also was -his beard, and in his hand he carried a thick oaken staff. -</p> -<p>“Good morrow, father,” said Wilhelm; “you are welcome, though we have not much to -offer you. Pray take a seat and rest, for you look weary.” -</p> -<p>“I have come a long way, my son,” answered the old man; “but though I am still hale -and hearty, I shall not be sorry for a short rest. But you seem in sorrow or trouble,” -he added, looking from one to the other. “Perhaps I might be able to help you, for -I have travelled far, and seen many strange and wonderful things.” -</p> -<p>“We shall indeed be glad of some advice,” said Sigurd, while Olga hastened to place -a bowl of new milk and some oatcakes before the traveller. “Sir, we are sadly perplexed -as to what we ought to do.” And the brothers then proceeded to tell the stranger <span class="pageNum" id="pb256">[<a href="#pb256">256</a>]</span>their story, and the advice their foster-father had given them. -</p> -<p>When he had heard their strange tale, the old man said— -</p> -<p>“I fear I cannot help you myself, but I think I know some one who may be able to advise -you. You must know that about three days’ journey from here, there lies a valley full -of strangely shaped stones. In the middle of this valley there is a rock, on which -a large bird sits, who is very wise, and understands and speaks the human language. -Now, I think you should go and see this bird, though I will not conceal from you that -there is very great danger attending such a visit. Many people have gone to consult -him, but so far no one has ever returned. He is, however, so wise that he can both -foretell the future, and also reveal the past. Many princes and others have gone for -advice to this wonderful bird, but one and all have failed in carrying out the conditions, -which can alone insure success. You must know that whoever mounts the rock on which -the bird sits, must be so brave, and have such strength of will, that, no matter what -he may see or hear, he must not turn round or look back; for if he does, even for -only a second, he will at once be turned into stone. So far, no one yet has possessed -the required purpose and unswerving staunchness,” continued the old man; “but it is -not difficult to mount the rock, provided you have the <span class="pageNum" id="pb257">[<a href="#pb257">257</a>]</span>necessary determination. Then, when you <i>have</i> mounted, you will have the power to restore to life all those who, through lack of -will and strength of purpose, were turned into stone, for on the summit of the rock -there is a huge jar filled with magic water, and he who safely reaches the summit -may take some of this water, and sprinkle it over those who have been turned to stone; -they will then awake to life, and regain their form and figure.” -</p> -<p>Both brothers thought the task by no means a difficult one, and declared themselves -quite ready and willing to undertake the journey. They thanked the old man heartily -for all his information and advice, and then sped him on his journey. -</p> -<p>Next morning Wilhelm said to Sigurd that he would start forth in search of the rock. -But before he left, he said to his brother— -</p> -<p>“If at any time you see three drops of blood on your knife when you are at dinner, -you must get up and follow me, for you will then know that I have failed, and have -been turned to stone, and that you must then try your best.” -</p> -<p>So Wilhelm went forth, followed by the good wishes of Sigurd and Olga. But after three -days, when the brother and sister sat down to dinner, behold three drops of blood -were on the blade of Sigurd’s knife! -</p> -<p>Hastily starting up, he told Olga he must be off at once in search of their brother. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb258">[<a href="#pb258">258</a>]</span></p> -<p>“And remember, Olga, though I hope I may be successful, if at the end of three days -you see three drops of blood, on your knife, you will know that I too have failed.” -</p> -<p>He then bade her a loving farewell; and Olga saw him start on his way, with many fears -and prayers in her heart for his safety. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb259">[<a href="#pb259">259</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="tpm.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e442">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">OLGA’S COURAGE RESCUES HER BROTHERS, QUEEN HERTHA IS RESTORED TO HER HUSBAND, AND -THE PARENTS RECOVER THEIR CHILDREN.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">It seemed to Olga as if the time would never pass. Each day seemed longer than the -last, and when the morning of the third day arrived, she had scarcely courage to look -at her knife as she sat down to her breakfast. -</p> -<p>But, oh joy! the blade was bright and clear, and with a light and happy heart, she -went about her daily tasks. -</p> -<p>When midday approached, she again glanced anxiously at the table, but, to her intense -relief, the knife beside her plate was undimmed by either spot or stain, and feeling -as if a great weight had been lifted off her, she sat down to her spinning-wheel, -which she had not had the heart to do before, and hummed one of her favourite ballads, -to drive away the feeling of loneliness that crept over her. And thus the hours passed; -then, as the long, slanting rays of the sun warned her that the day was nearly over, -Olga put away her spinning-wheel, and got ready <span class="pageNum" id="pb260">[<a href="#pb260">260</a>]</span>her supper. She had placed her plate of porridge on the table, and, bringing a bowl -of milk from the cupboard, had just seated herself, when, glancing down, she saw three -bright crimson drops on the knife beside her plate! -</p> -<p>With a cry of grief and horror, Olga sprang up. There was now no thought of food or -rest. Not a second must be lost if she hoped to save her brothers! -</p> -<p>Hastily putting on her cloak and hood, she hurried out into the forest, following -the path she had seen her brothers take. -</p> -<p>Evening was closing in, and the tall trees cast dark and weird shadows around her. -But never for a moment did Olga hesitate or rest. Strange, uncouth sounds seemed to -fill the air, and she could almost fancy that the clinging brushwood which often crossed -her path, seemed like long arms trying to hold her back. But she had only one thought, -one resolve—the rescue of her brothers; so she kept bravely on, putting aside every -obstacle that obstructed her way. -</p> -<p>At length, after a long and weary journey, Olga arrived at the valley in which stood -the great rock. As she came near, she saw that the whole ground was covered with innumerable -stones of quaint and varied forms. Some looked like people, some like animals, and -one tall figure had several square stones at his feet, like chests or boxes. -</p> -<div class="figure p261width" id="p261"><img src="images/p261.png" alt="“OLGA WENT BRAVELY UP THE ROCK.”" width="401" height="343"><p class="figureHead">“OLGA WENT BRAVELY UP THE ROCK.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>But Olga, though her heart almost jumped into her <span class="pageNum" id="pb261">[<a href="#pb261">261</a>]</span>mouth at the wild, weird scene, walked courageously forward, turning neither to the -right nor left till she reached the rock on which sat the bird, his crest raised fiercely, -while angry flashes of light from his eyes almost blinded her. No sooner, however, -had her foot touched it, than a loud rumbling noise arose, wild cries and screams -filled the air, thunder pealed, and flash after flash of lightning filled the valley -with a lurid light, strong arms caught hold of her and tried to keep her back, while -entreaties for help sounded on every side. Once, indeed, she distinctly <span class="pageNum" id="pb262">[<a href="#pb262">262</a>]</span>heard her brothers’ voices, praying her to look round if she loved them. Steadfastly, -however, with a prayer on her lips for strength and guidance, Olga went bravely up -the rock. -</p> -<p>No sooner had she reached the summit, than immediately the thunder and lightning ceased, -the weird cries and screams were silent, and, as she approached the great bird, he -lowered his angry crest, and in a soft voice, praised her for her courage and steadfastness. -</p> -<p>“I can now tell you whatever you desire, and will gladly help you in any way you wish,” -he added. -</p> -<p>Then Olga asked that she might first of all be allowed to restore to life all those -who had been turned to stone. -</p> -<p>This the bird readily granted, and, filling the lid of the stone jar with some of -the life-restoring water, Olga lost no time in sprinkling all the strangely shaped -stones with the magic water. -</p> -<p>They all immediately regained their natural forms; the still and silent valley soon -re-echoed with the sound of voices, and as the girl stood there between her two rescued -brothers, all the others came up to thank the fair and brave maiden whose courage -and steadfastness had rescued them from their stony prison and restored them to life. -</p> -<p>“And now,” said Olga, turning again to the wonderful bird, “can you tell us whose -children we are?” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb263">[<a href="#pb263">263</a>]</span></p> -<p>“You are the children of the king of this country,” he replied; and then proceeded -to tell them how the two wicked aunts, through jealousy, had caused them to be carried -away, and had then accused their mother of destroying them, for which supposed misdeed -she had been thrown into the lion’s den. -</p> -<p>“But,” he added, seeing the grief and horror of the young people, “the lion’s mouth -was closed, so that, instead of killing her, he not only shares his food with her, -but has so guarded the cage that no one dares enter; she is still alive, therefore, -though almost at death’s door through grief and all the anxiety she has endured.” -</p> -<p>Then one of the strange figures who had been restored to life, and whom Olga had especially -noticed as being taller and fairer than most of the others, and also because he was -surrounded with several quaintly shaped chests, now came forward. He was a handsome -young fellow, and stated that he was called Odo, and was the son of a neighbouring -king, and that, having gone forth in search of treasure and adventures, he had succeeded -in amassing a large quantity of gold and precious stones, and was on his way home, -when he heard of the wonderful bird, who could foretell the future. He had gained -the valley and was almost close to the bird, when he incautiously looked back, hearing -wild cries for help, and in that moment he had been turned to stone, and his were -the quaintly shaped chests Olga had noticed. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb264">[<a href="#pb264">264</a>]</span></p> -<p>The bird, being in a gracious mood, allowed the prince to carry away his treasure; -so, followed by his servants, he accompanied Olga and her brothers to their home. -</p> -<p>As soon as they arrived, they at once went to the lion’s den and liberated the poor -queen—the lion offering no resistance—and took her back to their hut. Poor Hertha -was almost dead with grief and anxiety; but loving care quickly restored her to health, -and the delight of seeing her dear children, whom she had thought dead, alive and -well before her, did more than anything to restore her and make her strong and well. -</p> -<p>They then procured her some rich and fitting garments, and leaving her in the hut, -they repaired to the king’s court and demanded an audience. -</p> -<p>After some little delay, this was granted, for after the loss of his wife and children -the king had grown sad and listless, often blaming himself for condemning his queen -so hurriedly; for, when he had time to think it all over, he could not, despite her -sisters’ repeated representations, believe that the queen had really killed her children. -</p> -<p>When the sister and brothers were ushered into the royal presence, the king was at -once struck by their noble appearance, especially with Olga, whose likeness to her -mother was marvellous. -</p> -<p>They then told him who they were and how they had been saved, and also that they had -just freed <span class="pageNum" id="pb265">[<a href="#pb265">265</a>]</span>their mother, who was not dead, as he had been told. -</p> -<p>King Leofric could scarcely believe he heard aright as they related their wonderful -tale, the particulars of which they had received from the magic bird, and it is impossible -to describe his delight and thankfulness to find that his wife, whom he had loved -so dearly, was not only proved innocent, but was alive and well. -</p> -<p>He immediately sent for her two wicked sisters, and when questioned as to what they -had done, they began first to prevaricate, and then each accused the other of having -done the wicked deed. But the truth was clearly proved against them, they were therefore -both thrown into the lion’s den, where the poor queen had so long lingered; this time, -however, the lion never hesitated, but eat them both up at once. -</p> -<p>The king then eagerly went to fetch his queen, who returned to the palace with all -due honours and splendour. -</p> -<p>A great feast was immediately prepared to celebrate the happy restoration of the lost -queen and her three children. -</p> -<p>This feast lasted many days, for all who chose to come were welcome; indeed, it seemed -as if the king could not do enough to show how thankful he was. -</p> -<p>He remitted the sentences of many state prisoners, and all the poor in the kingdom -received rich gifts. -</p> -<p>When at length the feast came to an end, Prince <span class="pageNum" id="pb266">[<a href="#pb266">266</a>]</span>Odo asked the king for the hand of his daughter, the fair princess Olga. -</p> -<p>Thereupon a fresh feast was arranged to celebrate the marriage of the prince and princess, -and this was carried out with still greater splendour, such as had never been seen -before. -</p> -<p>Not only was the big hall of the palace prepared for the invited guests, but endless -tables were spread in the great courtyard for all the poor and homeless, to whom abundant -good fare was generously dispensed, for, Princess Olga said, as they had been poor -themselves they must never forget their less fortunate subjects. -</p> -<p>Then, when it was over, Prince Odo returned to his own kingdom with his wife, where -they reigned in peace and happiness for many years. -</p> -<p>Wilhelm married a beautiful cousin, and succeeded to the throne at his father’s death, -Sigurd also married a lovely princess in a neighbouring state, and came to the throne -on the death of his father-in-law. -</p> -<p>Thus Olga and her brothers, after all their trials, lived long and happily, their -children and children’s children reigning after them for many generations. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb267">[<a href="#pb267">267</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e450">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">The Fair and the Dark Isolde</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn267width"><img src="images/ornament07.png" alt="Ornament." width="77" height="34"></div><p> -</p> -<div id="fair.1" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e458">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER I.</h3> -<h3 class="main">DEATH OF THE QUEEN. THE KING REMARRIES, AND PROCEEDS ON A TOUR THROUGH HIS KINGDOM.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">There once reigned a king and queen, and they had one little daughter called Isolde. -She was the loveliest little maiden ever seen; her skin was white as the driven snow, -her cheeks looked as if pink rose-petals had fallen on them, her lips were the colour -of the reddest cherries, and the deepest blue of the summer sky seemed reflected in -her eyes, while her long fair hair, reaching almost down to the ground, glistened -like gold when touched by the sun’s rays. -</p> -<p>Having no son of his own, the king had adopted his nephew Fertram as his heir to the -crown. -</p> -<p>The boy was as handsome as the little girl was lovely, and his father and mother being -both dead, he was brought up at his uncle’s court. -</p> -<p>He was two years older than Isolde; but the children <span class="pageNum" id="pb268">[<a href="#pb268">268</a>]</span>were devoted to each other, and the parents often looked forward to the time when -they would be old enough to be betrothed and married. -</p> -<p>But the truth of the old saying, “the best-laid plans of mice and men gang aft agley,” -was once again to be verified, for when Isolde and Fertram were respectively sixteen -and eighteen, and there was talk of a great betrothal feast shortly, the good queen, -who had gone out bathing in the sea on a raw autumn morning, took a severe chill and -shortly after died. -</p> -<p>The king was quite inconsolable at her loss, and after her funeral, he shut himself -up in his rooms for many months and would see no one but Fertram and Isolde. Even -when at length he again came forth, he seemed to take no interest in anything. -</p> -<p>Gradually matters grew worse and worse, till at last the chief officers of the court -came to him and advised him to marry again. -</p> -<p>For a long time the king would not listen to them; but at length, wearied out with -their importunities, he said they might go and see if they could find any one worthy -to succeed his late queen. -</p> -<p>So some ships were fitted out, and the chief officers started forth on their quest, -they sailed on for many days without seeing any land, but at length they saw some -rising ground on the horizon, which, as they came nearer, proved to be a rocky island -surrounded by a low sandy beach. -</p> -<p>Here the men landed, and following a narrow road <span class="pageNum" id="pb269">[<a href="#pb269">269</a>]</span>which led them up a thickly wooded valley, they presently arrived at the gates of -a fine castle. -</p> -<p>They looked to see if the warden was there, for the drawbridge was down; but no one -was on the walls, so they crossed the bridge and blew the horn which hung near the -gateway. Immediately the great doors flew open, and they entered. -</p> -<p>Still there was no one about; so they walked up a wide flight of stairs, and presently -they came out on a broad terrace. Here a handsome, tall, and stately woman, dressed -all in black, came forward and bade them welcome; she then clapped her hands, and -a pretty dark-haired maiden appeared, bearing a silver tray with flagons of rich wine -and fruit. -</p> -<p>The ministers were invited to sit down on one of the big stone benches, and while -they were partaking of the fruit and wine, which was very welcome after their long -walk, the lady told them that her husband had died in battle, most of his followers -having also been killed, and that she was now living there alone with her daughter. -</p> -<p>Then she brought out her lute, and sang to the men while they rested, and entertained -them so well, that they all agreed they need go no further to seek a lady worthy to -fill the late queen’s place; so they forthwith solicited her hand for their master -the king. -</p> -<p>At first the queen said she could not think of accepting the offer, for that she had -made up her mind, after her dear husband’s death, to live and die in his <span class="pageNum" id="pb270">[<a href="#pb270">270</a>]</span>now deserted castle; but the more reluctant she appeared, the king’s ambassadors only -grew the more urgent, until at length she consented to go with them. -</p> -<p>Handing over the castle and all it contained to an old servant, she and her daughter -departed with the king’s people, and, the wind being favourable, the homeward journey -did not take many days to accomplish. -</p> -<p>When the king saw the ships in the distance all decorated with flags and gaily coloured -banners, he knew that the ministers must have been successful in their quest; so he -ordered out his golden chariot, and, accompanied by all his chief courtiers, drove -down to the shore, there to await the travellers. -</p> -<p>At length the vessels were beached, and no sooner had the king set eyes on his bride, -than he at once felt a great love for her in his heart. He placed her beside him in -his golden chariot, while her daughter and the attendants followed in a silver one. -And thus they proceeded back to the palace, where a great feast had been prepared, -at which all the great princes and nobles of the land were present. -</p> -<p>The rejoicings continued for a whole week; wine and mead were lavishly dispensed to -all who came, and the tables literally groaned beneath the great dishes of fish, flesh, -and fowl, interspersed with huge pyramids of delicate cakes and delicious fruits. -</p> -<p>At the end of the feast, each guest was presented with valuable gifts from the king’s -treasure-house, <span class="pageNum" id="pb271">[<a href="#pb271">271</a>]</span>so that all those who were poor when they came, returned home rich and happy, while -the queen herself was invested with all the grandeur and power of her new position. -</p> -<p>Strangely enough the new queen’s daughter was called Isolde, like the king’s daughter; -but, though the former was very pretty, every one declared she could not compare with -the latter. So, in order to distinguish them, the former was always spoken of as “dark -Isolde” and the latter “fair Isolde.” -</p> -<p>Now Isolde, the king’s daughter, did not live in the palace, for her father, on her -sixteenth birthday, had built her a separate tower standing in the midst of a beautiful -garden. It was fitted up with every possible luxury and convenience; rich curtains -draped all the windows, soft couches, covered with dainty silks and cushions of cloth -of gold, lined the walls, and bright carpets were spread on the inlaid, polished floors. -</p> -<p>Here Isolde spent her days very pleasantly with her two favourite attendants Eya and -Meya, spinning and weaving and gathering flowers to deck her rooms; and here Fertram -would often join her, after one of their long rides in the forest, chatting and laughing -and making happy plans for their future. -</p> -<p>Soon after the king’s second wedding, the queen came to him one day, and, after praising -his kind rule over his people, told him she thought he ought not to remain longer -at home with her, but make <span class="pageNum" id="pb272">[<a href="#pb272">272</a>]</span>a tour and visit all his provinces to see what the governors were doing, and whether -they were getting in the treasure rightly. -</p> -<p>The king, who was very happy and comfortable at home, did not at first agree to this; -but the queen at last managed to persuade him, and also advised him to take Fertram -with him, saying that it was only right he should see something of the world, and -of the kingdom over which he was one day to rule. -</p> -<p>So at length the king yielded, and ordered his ships to be got ready, at the same -time telling Fertram that he was to accompany him. -</p> -<p>Though pleased at the thought of the journey, Fertram was grieved to leave fair Isolde, -and the parting between them was a very sad one, for both felt that some misfortune -was hanging over them, and yet they could not tell what. -</p> -<p>A few days later the king and Fertram sailed away amid great cheering of the people, -who crowded down to the shore to wish the travellers good speed on their journey and -a quick and happy return. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb273">[<a href="#pb273">273</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.2" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e468">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER II.</h3> -<h3 class="main">WHAT BEFALLS “FAIR ISOLDE” AFTER HER FATHER HAS GONE.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">Isolde the fair felt terribly sad and lonely after her father’s and Fertram’s departure; -she lost all interest in her work and play, and would sit for hours at one of the -windows facing the sea, ever hoping to see the welcome sight of the returning ships. -</p> -<p>At last, one morning about a fortnight after the king had gone, the queen came to -her, and, greeting her kindly, asked her to come with her and her daughter dark Isolde -and spend the day in the woods. -</p> -<p>“I know a lovely spot,” she added, “where we can have a splendid game of ball, and -then, when we are tired, we can sit down and rest and dine beneath the shade of the -trees.” -</p> -<p>Fair Isolde at first refused, saying she did not feel as if she cared to play; but -the queen would take no denial, and at last Isolde, who had been very lonely since -Fertram went away, agreed to go, together with her two maidens Eya and Meya. -</p> -<p>It was a fine bright morning as the whole party set forth, and the sun and the fresh -air soon made Isolde feel more like her former self. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb274">[<a href="#pb274">274</a>]</span></p> -<p>Laughing and singing, the whole party wandered merrily through the woods till they -reached a lovely open glade, when they commenced a merry game. -</p> -<p>Here, there, and everywhere flew the bright-coloured balls, tossed and caught by eager -hands. -</p> -<p>Isolde the fair was more deft in her play than the others, and never missed a ball; -but further and even further flew the balls sent by the queen and her daughter, till -at length they and fair Isolde were quite out of sight of their attendants, when the -latter, running swiftly after a bright crimson ball, suddenly paused, for at her feet -there yawned a deep dark pit. -</p> -<p>“Oh, stop!” she cried, startled, looking round at the queen and dark Isolde. “Stop! -Don’t come any further, or you will fall into this dreadful place!” But the words -had scarcely passed her lips when she felt a strong push and fell headlong into the -hole. -</p> -<p>Then the queen, laughing wickedly, looked down at poor Isolde and said— -</p> -<p>“Ha! ha! my pretty bird! How do you like your new house, fair Isolde? It is not quite -so fine as your grand, beautiful tower, is it? But you won’t need such pretty things -now, for you will soon be dead, and then Fertram on his return will marry my dark -Isolde!” -</p> -<p>“Oh, help me out! Don’t leave me here!” cried fair Isolde; “and I will promise, on -the word of a princess, never to speak of this to any one!” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb276">[<a href="#pb276">276</a>]</span> -</p> -<div class="figure p275width" id="p275"><img src="images/p275.png" alt="“‘DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!’ CRIED FAIR ISOLDE.”" width="411" height="662"><p class="figureHead">“ ‘DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!’ CRIED FAIR ISOLDE.”</p> -</div><p> -<span class="pageNum" id="pb277">[<a href="#pb277">277</a>]</span></p> -<p>“No, no, my young damsel! Promises are easily broken; but the dead tell no tales!” -And, despite her tears and entreaties, the wicked queen and her daughter placed branches -of pine trees across the open pit, and then covered them thickly with earth and leaves, -so that no one, even if they passed that way, would ever dream there was a grave hidden -beneath. -</p> -<p>By this time the sun had set, and it was getting dusk ere they had finished their -task; so the queen and dark Isolde hastened back to the palace, but ere they entered -it, they set fire to fair Isolde’s tower, which was soon completely burnt to the ground. -</p> -<p>The queen’s attendants, meanwhile, together with Eya and Meya, finding the queen and -the two princesses did not return, called out and searched for them in various directions, -but, seeing nothing of them, concluded they had returned to the palace, and so, as -it was now quite dark, hastened home themselves. -</p> -<p>On their arrival there, they found the queen and dark Isolde, who said fair Isolde -had returned with them back to her tower, saying she was tired, when shortly after, -to their horror, they had noticed flames bursting out of the windows, but ere they -could send help, the tower was burnt down. -</p> -<p>Poor Eya and Meya were inconsolable at the loss of their beloved mistress, and mourned -long and sadly for her. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb278">[<a href="#pb278">278</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.3" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e478">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER III.</h3> -<h3 class="main">“FAIR ISOLDE” ESCAPES, AND DISGUISES HERSELF.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">We must now return to fair Isolde. -</p> -<p>When she heard the queen’s words and knew that they did not mean to help her, but -intended leaving her there to die, she wept long and bitterly; then, as hour after -hour passed, and, though she listened intently, she could hear no one passing by who -might have helped her, she sat down on a heap of leaves lying in one corner, and began -to think how best she could get out. Then she suddenly remembered that she had fortunately -that morning put on the golden girdle which had been a parting gift of her mother -on her death-bed, and to which was attached a large pair of golden scissors. She had -enjoined fair Isolde never to go outside the house without this girdle, for it had -been given her by a fairy godmother, and had the marvellous power of preserving whoever -wore it both from hunger and fatigue. -</p> -<p>Isolde, therefore, after her first burst of grief, felt she was not quite helpless; -the power of the girdle would save her from starvation, till she could once <span class="pageNum" id="pb279">[<a href="#pb279">279</a>]</span>again procure food. And meanwhile, feeling somewhat comforted, she took hold of the -big golden scissors, and by working hard, and persevering in spite of fatigue, she -managed to dig some deep holes in the side of the pit, large enough to give her a -good foothold, and thus managed to climb up to the top, and work her way through the -mass of earth and leaves the wicked queen and her daughter had piled up together. -</p> -<p>When she at last got out, she wandered about the forest for some time, till she got -back to the open glade, where they had played ball. -</p> -<p>Here she sat down to consider what she had better do. -</p> -<p>At first she thought it would be safer to keep hidden away in the forest, for fear -her stepmother might find her and again try to kill her; but, on second thoughts, -she decided it would be better for her to return to the tower, and so disguise herself -that no one could possibly recognize her. -</p> -<p>She first stained her face brown with the juice of some berries, and then with her -deft fingers she made herself a quaint dress and large cap out of various coloured -leaves, and thus disguised, she went back to her tower, and found it a heap of ashes. -Feeling now certain there was a plot against her, she determined to go on to the palace, -went round to the kitchen door, and begged the cook to give her a morsel of food, -as she was very hungry. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb280">[<a href="#pb280">280</a>]</span></p> -<p>The cook, who was a kind-hearted old woman, told her to sit down on a bench, and fetched -her some bread and meat, in return for which, Isolde offered to mend her clothes for -her, as she probably had no time to do so herself, saying her name was Näfra Kolla, -the sewing girl. -</p> -<p>The old cook, who, although good at her own work, was no great hand with her needle, -was delighted when she heard this, and told her she was welcome to stay as long as -she liked, more especially as the king would soon be back, when there would be plenty -of work for every one. -</p> -<p>So Näfra Kolla remained, and when it was seen how clever she was with her needle, -she found plenty to do, for the whole king’s household declared they had never seen -such beautiful work as hers. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb281">[<a href="#pb281">281</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.4" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e488">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER IV.</h3> -<h3 class="main">FERTRAM FALLS UNDER A SPELL, AND IS BETROTHED TO “DARK ISOLDE.”</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">At length the king returned from his long tour accompanied by Fertram, and as soon -as the ships were in sight, the queen and her daughter drove down to the shore to -welcome them home. -</p> -<p>When they were all four seated in the golden chariot on their way back to the palace, -both the king and Fertram were greatly surprised not to see fair Isolde, and asked -why she had not come down to meet them. -</p> -<p>Then the queen, pretending to weep, and putting her handkerchief to her eyes, said -that some time after the king’s departure, the tower in which Isolde lived had been -burned to the ground; no one could find out how the accident had happened, but they -thought the princess must have carelessly left a light near some of the curtains. -</p> -<p>This terrible calamity was a fearful blow to Fertram, so, instead of joining in the -festivities to celebrate the king’s return, he shut himself up in his own rooms and -would see no one for several weeks. -</p> -<p>At last the queen herself came to his door, and as <span class="pageNum" id="pb282">[<a href="#pb282">282</a>]</span>she would take no denial, he was at length obliged to open it. When she entered, he -saw she held a golden goblet in her hand, filled with wine. At first he would have -none of it; but as she continued to press and urge him, if only just to taste it, -hoping by so doing to get rid of her, Fertram took the cup and drank a little. But -no sooner had he swallowed the first mouthful than he fell into a deep sleep, and -lost all consciousness. -</p> -<p>When at last he awakened, all remembrance of his love for fair Isolde had vanished. -</p> -<p>The queen, seeing the satisfactory effect of her magic draught, lost no time in sounding -the praises of her own daughter, until at length, after much persuasion, Fertram consented -to marry her, and a day was fixed for the wedding. -</p> -<p>Ere this could take place, however, the future bride had, according to the custom -of the country, to embroider and make up both her own and the bridegroom’s wedding -garments. -</p> -<p>Now, dark Isolde was not good with her needle; she was very lazy, and much preferred -idling about and gossiping in the stables and kennels, to sewing or spinning indoors. -</p> -<p>In her perplexity as to what she had better do, for she wanted to marry Fertram, she -sauntered across the stable yard to the kitchen, where the old cook was sitting on -a stool shelling peas, and asked her what she would advise her to do. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb283">[<a href="#pb283">283</a>]</span></p> -<p></p> -<div class="figure p283width" id="p283"><img src="images/p283.png" alt="“THE OLD COOK WAS SITTING ON A STOOL SHELLING PEAS.”" width="409" height="360"><p class="figureHead">“THE OLD COOK WAS SITTING ON A STOOL SHELLING PEAS.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to be so helpless,” answered the cook, crossly, -for she had no love for the new queen and her daughter. “It is all very well for a -poor old woman like me not to be able to use her needle, for I have always had to -work hard for my living, and my hands soon got too rough for sewing much; but for -a young princess like you not to be able to embroider her own wedding-dress! Why, -such a disgrace will be handed down for generations! But there, as you <i>are</i> so stupid, <span class="pageNum" id="pb284">[<a href="#pb284">284</a>]</span>I suppose I must try and help you. Fortunately there is a young girl here, called -Näfra Kolla, who sews as beautifully as any princess; you tell her I sent you, and -I dare say she will help you.” -</p> -<p>When dark Isolde heard this she was greatly pleased, and at once ran up to her room -and brought down the various pieces of silk and twists of gold and silver thread, -and brought them to Näfra Kolla, begging her to make up the garments. This Näfra Kolla -promised to do, and her clever busy fingers finished both the bridal garments the -evening before the wedding. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb285">[<a href="#pb285">285</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fair.5" class="div2 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e498">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h3 class="label">CHAPTER V.</h3> -<h3 class="main">THE SPELL IS BROKEN, AND THE WICKED QUEEN’S DESIGNS ARE FRUSTRATED.</h3> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first">The following morning the sun shone out bright and clear, and every one declared no -happier omen could usher in so auspicious a day. -</p> -<p>But when the queen went to her daughter’s room to waken her, in place of dark Isolde, -there lay a hideous dwarf in the bed. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Isolde!” cried the queen, wringing her hands, “what can we do? How was it possible -that we both forgot that this is the one morning in the year on which you must resume -your own form? Oh, this is terrible! We must put off the wedding, and say that you -are ill!” -</p> -<p>“No, no,” croaked the misshapen figure; “if we once let Fertram off, I know he will -never marry me.” -</p> -<p>The queen remained lost in thought for a few minutes. Then she exclaimed— -</p> -<p>“I know what we will do! I will get Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. She is just your -height and size. I will dress her as the bride, and under the thickly <span class="pageNum" id="pb286">[<a href="#pb286">286</a>]</span>embroidered veil no one will notice the difference. Then, after the whole party come -back from their ride, you will have resumed your own pretty face and figure. You can -then change with Näfra Kolla, and none will be any the wiser.” -</p> -<p>“But will not Näfra Kolla talk about it or object?” asked the dwarf. -</p> -<p>“Neither she herself nor any one else will know anything about it,” replied the queen, -“You leave it all to me.” -</p> -<p>In a short time the queen went to Näfra Kolla’s room, and brought her a hot cup of -coffee. -</p> -<p>“Drink this,” she said; “I am sure you must be wearied out with all the work you have -done, and this will be a tiring day for you.” -</p> -<p>Though Näfra Kolla was not thirsty, she did not like to refuse the queen, thinking -she really meant it kindly; but no sooner had she swallowed the coffee than she seemed -to fall into a sort of trance. It seemed to her as if she were Isolde again, and that -this was her own wedding-day. She was dressed in the bridal garments, and the richly -embroidered veil was thrown over her; then, after the wedding ceremony was over, the -whole bridal party went for a ride through the forest. It all seemed like a strange -dream to the girl. -</p> -<p>As they passed the blackened ruins of Isolde’s tower, Näfra Kolla murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Once thou wert bright and fair, -</p> -<p class="line">Now thou art burnt, oh chamber mine.”</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pageNum" id="pb287">[<a href="#pb287">287</a>]</span></p> -<p>Fertram bent forward on his horse, and asked her what she had said. But she gave him -no answer. -</p> -<p>Shortly after they came to a big lime tree, whose sweet blossoms scented the whole -air, and Näfra Kolla murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Behold this giant linden tree -</p> -<p class="line">Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde -</p> -<p class="line">Plighted their troth for ever and aye. -</p> -<p class="line">And he will hold to it yet!”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">After riding some little distance further, they came to the deep trench. -</p> -<p>Looking down into it, Näfra Kolla murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, -</p> -<p class="line">Here would my life have ended.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Once again Fertram asked her what she had said; but still she remained silent. -</p> -<p>At last, just as the sun was setting, they returned to the palace. Näfra Kolla dismounted -and went up to her own room; but scarcely had she sat down, than a sudden giddiness -seized her, all grew dark before her eyes, and she lost consciousness. -</p> -<p>Then the queen, who had been waiting for her, came forth from behind a screen where -she had been hidden, and, taking off the bridal garments, she hastened with them to -dark Isolde’s room. The latter had now regained her fair form, and was quickly robed -in the rich garments of the bride, after which the queen returned to Näfra Kolla and -dressed her in her usual dress. -</p> -<p>Presently Fertram came for Isolde, and, sitting <span class="pageNum" id="pb288">[<a href="#pb288">288</a>]</span>down beside her, asked her what she had said during the ride, when they passed the -ruins of her tower. -</p> -<p>“I really cannot remember what I said,” replied Isolde. -</p> -<p>“But you must tell me,” said Fertram. -</p> -<p>Then Isolde went to her mother and asked her what Näfra Kolla could have said. So -the queen told her, and Isolde returned to Fertram and repeated the words. -</p> -<p>But he felt strangely dissatisfied. -</p> -<p>“I should also like to know what it was you said when we passed beneath the great -lime tree, and when we came to that deep trench in the forest.” -</p> -<p>“I really cannot recollect all I said,” replied dark Isolde, crossly. “I am sure it -was nothing of any importance.” -</p> -<p>“Nay, but I insist upon knowing,” said Fertram, “you seemed so strange and not at -all like yourself; you must tell me!” -</p> -<p>So Isolde once again went to her mother, and the queen said that when they came to -the great linden tree, Näfra Kolla had said— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Behold the giant linden tree -</p> -<p class="line">Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde -</p> -<p class="line">Plighted their troth for ever and aye. -</p> -<p class="line">And he will hold to it yet!”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">and that when they arrived at the deep trench, she murmured— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“But for my dear mother’s golden gifts, -</p> -<p class="line">Here would my life have ended.”</p> -</div> -<p><span class="pageNum" id="pb289">[<a href="#pb289">289</a>]</span></p> -<p>When dark Isolde returned to Fertram with these answers, she thought, “Surely now, -he <i>must</i> be satisfied.” -</p> -<p>But all these replies had just the opposite effect, for the more he heard, the more -strange and startling did it all appear to him. -</p> -<p>“Oh, my lost fair Isolde,” he cried, “would that I could learn the truth of all this!” -</p> -<p>Then suddenly it seemed as if a veil were lifted from his memory, he recollected all -his love for his cousin fair Isolde, and how different she was in every way to the -dark maiden beside him. -</p> -<p>“Oh, Isolde, my own fair princess,” he cried, “would that I could see you once again -and hold you to my heart! But as you are dead, and this is not possible, may I also -die, and so be with you!” -</p> -<p>Scarcely had these words passed his lips, when a soft light suddenly filled the room, -and lo! in the open doorway stood his own fair cousin, more sweet and beautiful than -ever. -</p> -<p>Stretching out her arms towards him, she said—“Oh, Fertram, your love and faithfulness -have conquered and overcome the wicked spells of my stepmother. If you indeed are -still true to me, we may yet defeat her, and all will be well!” -</p> -<p>“Isolde, my own Isolde,” cried Fertram, “can it really be you, or is it only your -spirit; and are you not dead, as they solemnly assured me?” And he drew her lovingly -towards him. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb290">[<a href="#pb290">290</a>]</span></p> -<p>At this moment, the queen rushed into the room, speedily followed by the king. -</p> -<p>When she saw that her wicked scheme had fallen through, she gave a great scream, which -shook the whole palace. In an instant she was changed back into the wicked giantess -she had originally been, and her daughter, who was behind her, became again the ugly -little dwarf. -</p> -<p>The king, in his anger at the terrible deception that had been practised on him, wanted -then and there to order them to be instantly killed; but, at fair Isolde’s petition, -they were sent back to their own island, and bound never to quit it on pain of instant -death. -</p> -<p>Then a fresh, and, this time, a very merry wedding-feast was ordered, which was much -more magnificent than the last one. The tables were laden -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“With peacocks roasted -</p> -<p class="line">And peacocks spiced, -</p> -<p class="line">With fishes boiled -</p> -<p class="line">And fishes fried, -</p> -<p class="line">With mimjam and pimjam -</p> -<p class="line">And multum salve; -</p> -<p class="line">The wine that was drank -</p> -<p class="line">Was primat and claret, -</p> -<p class="line">As well as the wine of Garganus.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">Then all the guests, ere their departure, were laden with presents from the king’s -treasure-house; and when, after some years, the old king was gathered to his fathers, -Fertram and Isolde reigned jointly, and lived long and happily, seeing their children -and great-great-grandchildren around them. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb291">[<a href="#pb291">291</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div id="hlini" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e506">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Prince Hlini</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn291width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<p>In a far country, there once lived a king and a queen. They had an only son, called -Hlini, who even as a child showed wonderful talents, and grew up the handsomest, cleverest, -and bravest man in all the land. -</p> -<p>One day, the prince went out hunting with some of the courtiers. It was a beautiful -morning; the sun shone with unusual brilliancy, birds and game of all kinds were plentiful; -and, well pleased with their good day’s sport, the whole party turned homewards as -the afternoon shadows began to lengthen, when suddenly a thick fog arose, which soon -completely surrounded them. They lost sight of the prince, and it was only with great -difficulty that they made their way back to the castle. -</p> -<p>When the king heard that his son had not returned, he became very anxious; and the -fog having somewhat lifted, he at once sent out messengers to try and find him. But -although they searched in all <span class="pageNum" id="pb292">[<a href="#pb292">292</a>]</span>directions for three days and nights, they could find no trace of him,—no one had -heard of or seen Prince Hlini. -</p> -<p>This sudden disappearance of his son greatly grieved the king; and when, on the evening -of the third day, the messengers returned without any news of him, the king retired -to his room, and, throwing himself on his bed, gave way to the deepest grief. In vain -the queen tried to cheer him, telling him that Hlini was so brave and clever, he would -be sure to return safely. The king would not be consoled, and said he would gladly -give the half of his kingdom to any one who would bring him back his son. -</p> -<p>Now, not far from the palace, in the middle of a wild moor, covered with yellow gorse -and purple heather, there lived an old man in a little cottage with his only child, -a daughter called Signy, who was both beautiful and clever. They were very poor, but -lived happily and contented on wild honey and the berries that grew on the moors. -When Signy heard from the shepherds that the prince had disappeared and that the king -had offered the half of his kingdom to whoever should find him, she begged her father -to let her go in search of him. At first he was very unwilling to part with her, dreading -the dangers she might have to encounter; but Signy said she felt quite sure she would -succeed in her search. All she wanted was a pair of new shoes and some food. And so, -after a little more <span class="pageNum" id="pb293">[<a href="#pb293">293</a>]</span>persuasion, her father gave her his blessing and started her on her journey. -</p> -<p>Signy wandered on for several days, resting in the evenings in some sheltered nook, -and ever going towards the north. It was now mid-summer, the days were long—in fact, -there was scarcely any night; and on the fourth evening, just as the sun, like a huge -red ball, was setting in a bed of crimson and gold, only to rise again, Signy saw -some rocks in front of her, in one of which was a huge cave. Listening carefully for -a few minutes and hearing no sound, Signy entered very softly, and there she saw two -beds: one was covered with a beautiful blue silk quilt, embroidered with gold; the -other had a crimson velvet quilt, embroidered with silver. Going cautiously forward, -she saw the prince, lying fast asleep on the bed with the golden quilt. -</p> -<p>Signy was delighted with her discovery, and went up to him to waken him; but though -she shook him, at first gently and then more roughly, she found she could not rouse -him. Looking up, she saw some strange letters, or <i>runes</i>, cut into the wooden headboard of the bed. -</p> -<p>Now, though her father, who was a learned old man, had taught Signy to read <i>runes</i>, she could make nothing of these. She therefore determined to wait and see who the -owner of the cave was, and discovering a narrow recess near the opening, she crept -quietly in. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb294">[<a href="#pb294">294</a>]</span></p> -<p>Hardly had she got safely into her hiding-place, than she heard a terrible noise, -like a peal of thunder. The earth began to quake, and presently two frightful giantesses -entered the cave. -</p> -<div class="figure p294width" id="p294"><img src="images/p294.png" alt="“SIGNY ENTERED VERY SOFTLY.”" width="418" height="326"><p class="figureHead">“SIGNY ENTERED VERY SOFTLY.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>As they came in, the taller and elder of the two cried out angrily, “Pah! I smell -the smell of a human being here!” -</p> -<p>“Of course you do,” replied her sister, “seeing that Hlini the king’s son is asleep -here.” -</p> -<p>They then went to the bed on which Hlini was lying, and moving the headboard, on which -the <i>runes</i> were carved, to one side, out came two beautiful silver swans. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb295">[<a href="#pb295">295</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Sing, my beautiful swans, sing, and waken Hlini,” cried the giantesses. -</p> -<p>And as the swans, obeying, sang a lovely sweet song, the prince awoke. -</p> -<p>The younger giantess then brought him a silver tray laden with delicious fruit and -wine; but the prince would not touch anything. -</p> -<p>“Will you marry me now?” then asked the giantess. -</p> -<p>“No, no, and again no!” cried the prince. -</p> -<p>“Then sing, sing, my beautiful swans, that Hlini may go to sleep again,” she called -out angrily. -</p> -<p>And as the swans raised their voices in a sad, plaintive melody, the prince fell back -on the bed, and was soon in his magic sleep again. -</p> -<p>The two sisters then lay down on the other couch with the silver-embroidered quilt. -</p> -<p>In the morning they again wakened Hlini in the same manner, and offered him food, -which, however, he angrily refused; whereupon the younger giantess again asked him -if he would marry her; and when he refused, as before, the sisters put him to sleep -by the song of the swans, and then left the cave, closing it as they went out. -</p> -<p>After waiting a little while to make sure that the wicked sisters were not coming -back again, Signy came out of her hiding-place, and moving the headboard of the bed, -as she had seen the sisters do, she called to the swans, and as they sang their song, -the prince awoke. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb296">[<a href="#pb296">296</a>]</span></p> -<p>He was greatly surprised to see Signy in place of the hideous giant sisters, and thanked -her warmly for her help, asking how she had come there. -</p> -<p>Then Signy told him how much his father sorrowed at his mysterious disappearance, -and that she had determined to try and find him. -</p> -<p>Hlini was very grateful, and told Signy that, after he had got separated from his -friends in the fog, he had suddenly encountered the giant sisters, who, having their -swans with them, put him to sleep before he had time to fight them or get away, and -that they had then forcibly carried him off to their cave; and that the younger sister, -as she had no doubt heard, wanted to marry him. But this he had steadily refused to -do. As long as he remained firm, they could only keep him there asleep; but, he added, -he would rather remain thus for ever than marry the ogress. -</p> -<p>When he had finished his tale, Signy said, “Now the first thing we must do, is to -find out the meaning of the <i>runes</i> on the headboard. When, therefore, the sisters come in this evening, do not refuse -their food (for you will want all your strength to get away), but be friendly with -them, and then ask them what the letters mean, and also what they do all day while -they are away.” -</p> -<p>Hlini said he would certainly follow Signy’s advice. Then, finding a chessboard and -some men on a shelf, they sat down and amused themselves playing and <span class="pageNum" id="pb297">[<a href="#pb297">297</a>]</span>chatting, till they thought it was drawing near the time when the giantesses usually -returned; then Signy called the swans and put the prince to sleep, as she had seen -the sisters do, after which she hid herself in her dark corner. -</p> -<p>Soon she heard the sisters returning, and presently they entered the cave. -</p> -<p>“I certainly <i>do</i> smell the smell of a human being,” said the elder sister, sniffing angrily round -the cave. -</p> -<p>“Nonsense!” replied the younger one, who, having lit the fire, was anxious to get -their supper cooked. “Of course you smell it when Hlini is here.” -</p> -<p>“But this is a different smell,” persisted the elder sister; and Signy, seeing her -peering about, feared she would discover her. -</p> -<p>But the younger sister, having plucked and cleaned the birds they had caught, told -her elder sister she must cook them at once, as she was about to waken Hlini; and, -going up to the couch with the gold-embroidered quilt, on which Hlini was lying asleep, -she called forth the swans, and wakened him. -</p> -<p>By this time the birds were cooked; and when she asked him if he would take any food, -instead of refusing, Hlini said he felt hungry, and would join them at their supper. -</p> -<p>The younger giantess was greatly pleased, and after helping him to fruit and wine, -asked him whether he would not now make her his wife. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb298">[<a href="#pb298">298</a>]</span></p> -<p>But Hlini said he must first know more about her and her sister before he could decide. -</p> -<p>“What, for instance, is the meaning of those <i>runes</i> carved on the bedhead?” he asked. -</p> -<p>“Oh,” replied the giantess graciously, “the words are— -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“ ‘Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, -</p> -<p class="line">And carry me whither I will.’</p> -</div> -<p class="first">You have only to sit down on the bed and repeat those words, and immediately you are -carried to whatever place you wish to go.” -</p> -<p>The prince was delighted when he heard this, as he hoped it would enable him and Signy -to escape. -</p> -<p>“And what do you and your sister do all day when you are out?” he asked. -</p> -<p>“Well, we roam about, looking for some man, woman, or child, for our dinner, for we -always prefer them to birds or animals; and then, when we get tired, we sit down under -a tree and play with our ‘life egg.’ ” replied the giantess. -</p> -<p>“I suppose you have to be very careful when you are playing with your life egg?” asked -the prince. -</p> -<p>“Yes, indeed we have to be,” answered the giantess, “for if it were broken, we should -both die. But there is no fear of that,” and she gave a loud laugh, “we are much too -careful; it can only be broken by a human being; and whenever one of them comes near -us, we soon catch him and eat him.” -</p> -<p>The prince now declared that he felt so tired, he <span class="pageNum" id="pb299">[<a href="#pb299">299</a>]</span>really must go to sleep; and though, before calling the swans, the giantess again -asked him to marry her, he said he could say nothing till the morning, so he was put -to sleep as before. -</p> -<p>The next morning, after the sisters had wakened him and given him some food, they -asked him if he would go to the woods with them; but Hlini said he still felt very -tired, and would prefer to rest, so the sisters put him to sleep again and went away, -closing the cave after them. -</p> -<p>Waiting a short time, so as to make quite sure that the giantesses would not return, -Signy presently came forth from her hiding-place and awakened the prince. -</p> -<p>“Get up quickly,” she said, “for we will follow the giantesses into the wood. Take -with you your hunting spear which stands beside the bed, and when they begin to play -at ‘throw and catch’ with their life ball, you must throw your spear at the egg; but -keep a clear eye and a firm hand, for, remember, if you miss, both your life and mine -will be forfeited.” -</p> -<p>“Never fear,” said Hlini; “there is too much at stake. I will be careful.” Then they -seated themselves on the couch, and both repeated the <i>rune</i>. -</p> -<div class="lgouter"> -<p class="line">“Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine, -</p> -<p class="line">And carry me whither I will.”</p> -</div> -<p class="first">And immediately the bed rose up, the wall of the cave opened, and passing swiftly -through the air, it landed them amid the leafy branches of a huge oak tree. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb300">[<a href="#pb300">300</a>]</span></p> -<p>Peeping cautiously down, they saw the two giantesses sitting at the foot of the tree; -one was holding the golden life egg in her hand, ready to throw it at her sister, -and both were laughing loudly, as the egg flew backwards and forwards between them. -</p> -<p>Watching his opportunity, Hlini threw his spear just as one sister was poising it -in her hand, and as the point of the spear hit the egg, it broke in half. -</p> -<p>At the same instant, both giantesses fell back dead, a stream of dark-coloured poison -poured from their lips, and huge deadly black and yellow fungi sprang up and speedily -covered them completely. -</p> -<p>Hlini then seated himself beside Signy on the couch, and immediately they were carried -back to the cave. -</p> -<p>Here they found, on searching round, an immense quantity of gold, silver, and jewels; -and having laden both beds with these and the two silver swans, they each sat down -on one, and, repeating the <i>runes</i>, were speedily transported to the hut of Signy’s father, who was delighted at his -daughter’s safe return, and made Hlini very welcome. -</p> -<p>The next morning Signy went to the king’s palace and demanded an audience, and the -king, having admitted her, asked her who she was and what she wanted. -</p> -<p>“I am the daughter of the old man who lives in the little hut on the moor near your -palace,” replied Signy, “and I have come to ask what reward you <span class="pageNum" id="pb301">[<a href="#pb301">301</a>]</span>would give me if I bring your son back to you safe and well?” -</p> -<p>The king laughed good-naturedly. “I do not think I need trouble to answer that,” he -said. “There is not much chance of your finding him, when so many others have failed.” -</p> -<p>“But if I succeed,” persisted Signy, “will you give me the same reward as you have -promised to others?” -</p> -<p>“Certainly,” replied the king; “if you succeed in bringing back my son safe and well, -I will not go back from my word.” -</p> -<p>Then Signy returned to the hut, and begged the prince to return with her to the palace; -and together they entered the great audience hall. -</p> -<p>When the king beheld his son, whom he had mourned as dead, alive and well, he was -greatly rejoiced, and made him sit down on his right hand and relate the story of -all that had happened to him since the day he became separated from his friends during -the chase. -</p> -<p>When Hlini seated himself beside the king, he begged Signy to take the seat on his -other hand, and then began the relation of all his adventures—telling of his imprisonment -in the cave, and how Signy had freed him, and saved his life by rescuing him from -the hands of the wicked giantesses. -</p> -<p>When he had finished, he rose from his seat, and standing before his father, asked -his permission to <span class="pageNum" id="pb302">[<a href="#pb302">302</a>]</span>take Signy as his wife. To this the king willingly assented, saying that no reward -could be too great for her, who had restored his son to him. So orders were at once -issued for the preparation of a magnificent wedding-feast; all the great nobles of -the kingdom were invited, neither were the poor forgotten. There was ample provision -made for all, and every one praised the king for his right royal hospitality, for -each one received rich gifts ere they returned home. Signy’s father was made the king’s -librarian, and put in charge of the royal manuscripts; and Hlini and Signy lived long -and happily together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb303">[<a href="#pb303">303</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div id="fertram" class="div1 chapter"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#xd31e513">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">Fertram and Hildur</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first"></p> -<div class="figure orn303width"><img src="images/ornament02.png" alt="Ornament." width="47" height="44"></div><p> -</p> -<p>Long, long ago, in a distant land, there lived a king and queen, who were quite happy, -save for one thing—they had no children. Some years passed, and then, to their great -joy, a little baby girl arrived, who was named Hildur. When the christening feast -came to an end, the king, who was devoted to hunting, set out with his courtiers for -a long day in the great forest which surrounded the castle. Nothing unusual happened -until the hunting party began to turn homewards. The king was riding alone, a little -in front of his gaily dressed retinue, when he suddenly saw an enormous dragon flying -swiftly through the air towards him, holding a small child in his talons. In an instant -the king drew his bow; the arrow, shot by his practised hand, sped to its mark, and -the monster fell to the ground, pierced through the heart. The king leapt from his -horse, and by the time his courtiers reached his <span class="pageNum" id="pb304">[<a href="#pb304">304</a>]</span>side, he was holding in his arms the rescued child, a beautiful boy of about a year -old, quite unhurt. -</p> -<p>There were plenty of willing arms ready to carry the little fellow; but the King refused. -</p> -<p>“I rescued him; and now he shall be a playmate for my little daughter,” he said. And -the whole party went back to the castle. -</p> -<p>Years passed on. The children grew up together, and loved each other dearly. The king -and queen had named the little boy Fertram, and they treated him in all respects like -their own child. If one of the little ones had a present, the other had the same, -and at last they were never happy if they parted even for a day. -</p> -<p>Now, Hildur’s grandmother was deeply versed in all kinds of magic arts, and even when -the young princess was still quite a girl, she taught her many of her secrets. The -child was the one being whom she loved. On the other hand, she had an unreasoning -dislike to the boy who had so strangely become part of the family, and when she saw -the affection of the young people for one another, she determined to poison Fertram. -</p> -<p>“Never shall my beloved grandchild wed this foundling boy,” she said to herself. “The -son of one of our rich neighbours is the mate I destine for her.” -</p> -<p>So she waited for an opportunity. -</p> -<p>One day Fertram came in very hungry from a <span class="pageNum" id="pb305">[<a href="#pb305">305</a>]</span>long day’s hunting. The grandmother caused a dainty dish to be set before him, and -begged him to partake of it. But Hildur, who had noticed her grandmother’s dislike -to the young prince, came in at the moment, and, seeing the dish was poisoned, prevented -his eating it. -</p> -<p>Another time the grandmother attempted to kill him as he lay asleep in his bed, but -Hildur again divined her intentions. She warned Fertram, and they placed a log of -wood in the bed. When night came, the old woman entered, and with a dagger pierced -the figure in the bed, as she thought; but, to her surprise, the weapon remained firmly -fixed in the log, whilst her hands were fastened to the handle, and she had to remain -thus until morning broke, when the spell gave way. -</p> -<p>Twice had Hildur thus been able to save Fertram, but they both saw that he was no -longer safe. At any moment the old woman might exercise some magic art, and prevent -Hildur saving him again. They decided that they must take some other course. -</p> -<p>One morning early, before even the sleepy guards at the gate were awake, the young -princess and Fertram passed through, and turned their steps towards the unknown world -lying beyond their own grounds. At first they wandered through fields, and found the -way easy. -</p> -<p>“It was the only way, Fertram,” said Hildur, when the young man regretted leaving -without a word of <span class="pageNum" id="pb306">[<a href="#pb306">306</a>]</span>thanks or love to those who had cared for him through the long years since his childhood—“it -was the only way. Nowhere in my father’s castle would you have been safe, and my grandmother -would only have vented her anger upon my parents, if they had known of our flight.” -</p> -<p>At length a small river stopped their way. In an instant Hildur changed herself and -Fertram into trout, and, glittering in the sunlight, they leaped into the water. Hardly -had they got below the surface when they saw the grandmother walking along the bank -of the river. She had tracked them at once, and now used her spells to try and catch -them in their present form. The day wore on, but her art was useless—nothing would -entrap the wary trout; and at last, filled with rage, she retraced her steps to the -castle. -</p> -<p>It was sunset now, and the two young people, having resumed their natural shape, pursued -their way into the forest. -</p> -<p>“We must no longer take the form of fish,” Hildur said. “Even now grandmother will -be weaving a magic net, out of which no fish can possibly escape.” -</p> -<p>And up in her tower, the grandmother went on weaving, weaving. At first the work went -smoothly; but soon the netting became entangled, the knots no longer held together, -and her spells showed her that the fugitives were no longer fish, but had resumed -their own forms. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb307">[<a href="#pb307">307</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Go forth immediately,” she said to her servants. “Take every one who can be spared. -Search all through the forest, and kill every living thing that you see.” -</p> -<p>So the servants searched all day in every direction, but not a creature was to be -seen. At last, as night drew on, they met two beautiful dogs; they were the most magnificent -animals they had ever seen. But, although they were quite friendly with the servants, -they did not allow themselves to be touched. The men therefore returned to the castle -and told what had happened. -</p> -<p>The wrath of the grandmother was terrible to see. She knew at once that the dogs were -Fertram and Hildur, and she commanded the servants to be thrown into the dungeons -for not carrying out her orders. -</p> -<p>Hildur, by her magic power, knew what had taken place. -</p> -<p>“We must not stay here, Fertram,” she said sadly; “my grandmother will never rest -now until she kills us. Even her love for me seems to have turned to hatred.” -</p> -<p>“But what can we do?” Fertram asked. “Better let me go by myself out into the world, -and do you return. Then all will be well.” -</p> -<p>But Hildur made no answer. Presently she unfolded a square of green cloth. -</p> -<p>“Sit on this beside me,” she said. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb308">[<a href="#pb308">308</a>]</span></p> -<p>In a moment they were floating high up in the air. The day wore on. Sometimes they -were borne along swiftly by a strong breeze, then a soft gentle wind would come and -seem almost to rock them to sleep, till just as the sun was setting, and the sky was -one blaze of gold and crimson, Hildur made the cloth descend slowly to the earth again, -and they found themselves in a great flowery plain. Magnificent trees shaded it here -and there. A beautiful river wound its way gently through luxuriant banks covered -with ferns, and in the distance rose the tower of a great city, surmounted by a magnificent -castle, standing out distinctly against the sky. -</p> -<p>“Fertram,” Hildur said, in a low voice, laying her hand on his arm, “this is your -native land. You are the son of the king who once reigned here. Now he has been dead -for some years. When you were only a year old, your mother carried you into the beautiful -orchard which lies at the foot of the castle, when suddenly a great dragon swooped -down, tore you from her arms, and she saw you no more. Your father grieved even more -for you than your mother; you were his only child, and the loss preyed upon him, till -at length he died of grief. The kingdom will soon have no ruler, for your mother, -who hid her grief for your father’s sake, is now pining away, and they fear for her -life too. Now, Fertram, you must go to her, tell her your history, and receive the -kingdom from her hands.” -<span class="pageNum" id="pb309">[<a href="#pb309">309</a>]</span></p> -<p>“Hildur, dear Hildur, can it be true? Have I really a mother of my own, as you have? -It is almost too delightful to believe. Come, let us hasten to her!” cried Fertram. -</p> -<p>“No,” Hildur answered; “I must not go with you. You must go alone. But I will remain -quietly in that small hut which is under the great tree yonder, until you come for -me. But, oh, Fertram,” and she clasped his arm with her two white hands, “remember -I am alone in a strange country; do not forget me.” -</p> -<p>“Forget you, when you have been everything to me all these years! Hildur, how could -I? Such a thing could never happen. I love you better than myself.” -</p> -<p>“Yes, I know,” Hildur answered; “but I fear some evil. I know not what.” -</p> -<p>Then, to prevent her grandmother’s spells taking effect, she rubbed some salve out -of a small box she carried, over his hands and face, and bade him a sorrowful farewell. -</p> -<p>Fertram embraced her tenderly, laughed away her fears, and then took his way towards -the town. He looked very handsome, as he turned once more to wave his cap to her, -and the sun’s rays lit up his fair hair. She watched him till she could see him no -longer, and then went on to the little hut she had destined for her temporary abode. -</p> -<p>Fertram only stopped once on his way to the city. Feeling tired with the long journey, -he sat down <span class="pageNum" id="pb310">[<a href="#pb310">310</a>]</span>under an oak tree, on a grassy mound. While he was resting, a beautiful dog came up, -and as he patted and stroked it, the dog licked his face and hands. Immediately Fertram -forgot all his past life, and that Hildur was waiting for him in the hut under the -trees. -</p> -<p>Having rested, he rose up and pursued his way into the town. -</p> -<p>“Can I see the queen?” he inquired. “I have news for her, which will give her joy.” -</p> -<p>At first no one paid any heed, but the youth’s noble appearance struck the courtiers, -and at length he was admitted into the palace. -</p> -<p>There he was brought before the queen, who was lying, pale and languid, on a great -couch of rich silks and cloth of gold. When he bowed before her, she rose to a sitting -position, startled out of her apathy and weakness by his likeness to the dead king. -</p> -<p>“Who is this youth? Where does he come from?” she asked. -</p> -<p>“Madam,” the courtiers answered, “he is a stranger, who craves admittance as a bearer -of good tidings to your majesty.” -</p> -<p>Then, in a few words, Fertram told his tale. Before it was done he was clasped in -the loving arms of his mother, who felt it was indeed her long-lost son. The court -was summoned together to hear the glad tidings, the news was proclaimed in the streets -of the city, the queen gave the government <span class="pageNum" id="pb311">[<a href="#pb311">311</a>]</span>at once into the hands of her son, and the young king was crowned amid universal rejoicings. -</p> -<p>Day after day went by, Fertram was absorbed with the affairs of his kingdom, and his -love for his mother. All thought of Hildur had gone like a dream. -</p> -<p>One day the city was roused to great excitement by the appearance of a most beautiful -maiden. No one knew whence she had come, but all agreed that her loveliness could -not be surpassed, and when the queen saw her, she sent for her to the palace, treated -her like a daughter, and besought Fertram to marry her. This, however, he steadily -refused to do. -</p> -<p>After a time, whispers went abroad that the beautiful girl was not as good as she -was lovely. Her fair face was constantly disfigured by an ugly frown if things were -not arranged as she liked, and the courtiers began to think that the king was right, -after all, in preferring to seek another wife. -</p> -<p>Just then one of the royal swineherds happened to lose his way in the forest, and -he wandered on until he came to a little hut. There he found an old man and his wife, -and with them a fair maiden, whom they called their daughter. Never had the swineherd -seen any one so beautiful, and he determined to stay the night with these people, -and if possible carry off the maiden. He found that her name was Hildur; and when -the old people had gone up to bed, while Hildur was closing the windows, and putting -things straight <span class="pageNum" id="pb312">[<a href="#pb312">312</a>]</span>before following their example, he suggested that they should go out and look at the -beautiful moon rising. But Hildur said— -</p> -<p>“I must first make up the fire on the hearth.” -</p> -<p>The man offered to do it for her; but no sooner had he knelt down, than his hands -became fastened to the hearth. In vain he struggled to get away, it was all of no -avail. Hildur was nowhere to be seen, and it was not until morning that he felt free -once more. Then, rising to his feet, he fled from the uncanny place without once looking -back. -</p> -<p>When he reached the castle, his fellow servants soon heard the whole tale, and the -report of the beauty of the woodcutter’s daughter was circulated from one to the other. -The royal huntsman thought he, too, would like to see her. So, setting off at once, -he reached the hut, and begged for a night’s rest. The old people granted it willingly. -The beautiful girl was still there, and the huntsman in his turn planned to carry -her off that night. He begged Hildur to come for a walk, as it was such a beautiful -night. But she refused. -</p> -<p>“My time is too fully occupied for idle wanderings,” she said. “Will you help me by -locking up the door for the night?” -</p> -<p>“Willingly,” said the huntsman, intending to put the key in his pocket, and carry -her off later on. -</p> -<p>But no sooner had his hands touched the lock, than they remained fastened to it. A -mocking laugh <span class="pageNum" id="pb313">[<a href="#pb313">313</a>]</span>behind him made him look round, and he saw Hildur disappearing up the stairs to her -room. -</p> -<p>When the sun was well up in the sky, and the old couple beginning to stir, the huntsman -found he could remove his hands, and he hurried off shamefaced to his home. -</p> -<p>Shortly after this, the king was out hunting in the forest, when suddenly a thick -black fog enveloped everything. He lost his way completely, and became separated from -his people. At length, after some hours, he arrived at a little hut, knocked joyfully -at the door, and on its being opened by an old man, craved leave to rest. He was at -once invited to enter; and then the old man, recognizing the king, begged him to excuse -the poverty of the place. -</p> -<p>The king sat down, wearied with his long wandering, and the old man waited upon him, -bringing food and drink of the best he had. Just as the meal was ended Hildur came -in, and the king thought he had never seen any one so beautiful before. She was dressed -as a simple peasant, but she looked like a royal princess. The king begged leave to -stay the night, as it was still too foggy for him to find his way, and the old man -acceded, only apologizing for the poorness of the accommodation. -</p> -<p>“I will not disturb you,” the king said. “Let me only rest in this room for the night, -as I have been doing now.” -</p> -<p>So it was arranged. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb314">[<a href="#pb314">314</a>]</span></p> -<p>After the old couple had gone to bed, the king begged Hildur to stay and talk with -him; but she said she must see to the calves in the stable. -</p> -<div class="figure p314width" id="p314"><img src="images/p314.png" alt="“SHE WAS DRESSED AS A SIMPLE PEASANT.”" width="399" height="467"><p class="figureHead">“SHE WAS DRESSED AS A SIMPLE PEASANT.”</p> -</div><p> -</p> -<p>“That I can do for you,” he answered; and, rising, he went out into the stable, put -the straw and hay right <span class="pageNum" id="pb315">[<a href="#pb315">315</a>]</span>for the calves, and had made everything tidy, when one of them got out. After great -trouble he caught hold of it by the tail; but, alas! his hands remained fastened to -it, and he was found in this plight by Hildur just before dawn. -</p> -<p>She laughed merrily when she saw him. -</p> -<p>“It hardly suits a king, my lord,” she said, “to be hanging on to the tail of a calf!” -</p> -<p>But Fertram humbly begged her to release him. As she did so, she looked up at him. -</p> -<p>“Do you not recognize me?” she said. -</p> -<p>“No,” replied Fertram, much astonished. “I have never seen you before, I am certain.” -</p> -<p>“Perhaps, then, I remind you of some one?” she asked again. “Of Hildur, the king’s -daughter, who brought you back to your kingdom?” -</p> -<p>“No,” he said again, more puzzled still; “I never even remember hearing the name of -Hildur.” -</p> -<p>Then Hildur went and fetched the little box of ointment, and directly she rubbed it -on his hands and face, his past life came back to him. He embraced Hildur again and -again, thanking her for all she had done for him, and asking her to forgive his apparent -coldness and forgetfulness. -</p> -<p>“You, and you alone, have had my love all this time, at any rate,” he said; “for I -could love no one else. And you alone shall be my queen.” -</p> -<p>Sitting down together in the early morning sunshine under one of the great forest -trees, Hildur told him <span class="pageNum" id="pb316">[<a href="#pb316">316</a>]</span>what he did not know; namely, that the beautiful girl whom his mother had taken into -the palace was really her old grandmother. She had followed them, and transformed -herself so that Fertram should marry her. Then she meant to kill him and his mother, -and seize the kingdom. -</p> -<p>“So far I have guarded you from her wicked schemes,” Hildur said, laying her hand -on his; “but, knowing that the past was no longer in your mind, I have feared each -day that she might succeed in winning you. For had you been unfaithful to me, I could -no longer have done anything for you against her wiles.” -</p> -<p>Again and again Fertram thanked her; then he bade her a tender farewell, and went -straight back to the city. The great council of the kingdom was summoned, and to them -the young king disclosed the real history of the wicked grandmother. But she was too -cunning to be caught and punished. Divining what had happened, she disappeared amid -a cloud of fire and smoke. -</p> -<p>Then Fertram, accompanied by a magnificent retinue, with glittering dresses, splendid -horses, and all the nobles of the kingdom, went to fetch his bride. She was still -in her simple peasant’s dress, but her beauty made all forget what she wore. Mounting -the beautiful steed brought for her, she rode back beside Fertram to the palace; and -on the steps, waiting to receive her, was Fertram’s mother. <span class="pageNum" id="pb317">[<a href="#pb317">317</a>]</span>This was indeed a joyful day for her. The wish of her heart was granted, in the loveliness -and goodness of her son’s bride. -</p> -<p>The wedding was celebrated with the utmost pomp and magnificence, and Fertram and -Hildur lived happily together, surrounded, as years passed on, by their beautiful -children and grandchildren. -</p> -<p class="trailer xd31e3433">THE END.</p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -<div class="back"> -<div class="div1 imprint"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divBody"> -<p class="first xd31e3437">PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb319">[<a href="#pb319">319</a>]</span></p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="div1 advertisements"><span class="pageNum">[<a href="#toc">Contents</a>]</span><div class="divHead"> -<h2 class="main">New Illustrated Fairy Tales.</h2> -</div> -<div class="divBody"> -<p class="first xd31e3442"><i>Uniform in size and style with this volume.</i> -</p> -<p class="xd31e3437">In large crown 8vo, art linen, gilt lop, or cloth gill, bevelled boards. -</p> -<p><b>THE ONE-EYED GRIFFIN, and other Fairy Tales.</b> A Series of Original Stories by <span class="sc">Herbert E. Inman</span>, with numerous Illustrations by <span class="sc">E. A. Mason</span>. -</p> -<p>This book contains several stories in addition to “The One-Eyed Griffin,” which is -the chief item among them. This narrative is that of a little boy who enters into -the realms of fabulous monsters, where he encounters the giants Can’t, Won’t, and -Don’t Care, into whose terrible clutches has fallen the lady of his heart. With the -aid of the One-Eyed Griffin he succeeds in overcoming them, and the story continues, -in allegorical fashion, to detail the difficulties which befall the diminutive hero. -The illustrations are singularly happy in their delineation of the subject, and will -win the affections of the youthful circle for whose benefit the volume has been produced. -<span class="pageNum" id="pb320">[<a href="#pb320">320</a>]</span> -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Grimms’ Goblins. -</p> -<p>These famous stories, collected by the brothers Grimm in the fertile and imaginative -field of their native land, have an ever-growing number of readers, to whom this edition -with its clear type and lavish illustration will at once commend itself. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Grimms’ Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>Full of incident and wonderful adventure, these popular tales are here presented in -a garb that assures a hearty welcome from all who delight in finding really high-class -children’s literature, issued in a thoroughly attractive and up-to-date style. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Andersen’s Tales for the Young. -</p> -<p>Amongst all the various editions of Andersen’s popular tales, none will be found to -surpass this edition for fidelity in translation, fineness of text, and excellence -of get-up. The boy or girl who receives it as a gift is not to be satisfied with books -if not charmed with such a present. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Andersen’s Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>To the insatiable appetite for stories, which is a never-failing attribute of the -young, no better food can be found than this book affords. The tales are world-wide -favourites, known to nursery-land of all nations, and discussed in that realm with -all the seriousness and circumstance that attaches to personages actually existent. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Holme Lee’s Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>Is a narrative of the wonderful life and adventures of Tuflongbo. When he grows up, -he goes on a great journey, falls into the hands of giants, amongst whom his many -escapes are recorded, until he finally puts off his shoes and vanishes into shadowland. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">Prince Ubbely Bubble’s Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>The favourite themes of childhood are here, in a series of fascinating stories, of -which the first is “The Perseverance of Prince Ubbely Bubble,” and amongst numerous -other tales are told those of “The Six Goblin Eggs,” “Tom and the Ogre,” “The Adventures -of John, the son of Jack the Giant Killer,” etc. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3464">The Old, Old Fairy Tales. -</p> -<p>The well-known favourites “Puss in Boots,” “The White Cat,” “Tom Thumb,” and others -are comprised in this collection, which embraces, as its name implies, all the oft-told -tales. -</p> -<p class="xd31e3442"><span class="sc">London: FREDERICK WARNE & CO., and New York.</span> -</p> -</div> -</div> -<div class="transcriberNote"> -<h2 class="main">Colophon</h2> -<h3 class="main">Availability</h3> -<p class="first">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project -Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at <a class="seclink xd31e44" title="External link" href="https://www.gutenberg.org/">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</p> -<p>This eBook is produced by the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at <a class="seclink xd31e44" title="External link" href="https://www.pgdp.net/">www.pgdp.net</a>. -</p> -<h3 class="main">Metadata</h3> -<table class="colophonMetadata" summary="Metadata"> -<tr> -<td><b>Title:</b></td> -<td>Icelandic Fairy Tales</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Author:</b></td> -<td>A. W. Hall</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Illustrator:</b></td> -<td>E. A. Mason</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Language:</b></td> -<td>English</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td><b>Original publication date:</b></td> -<td>1897</td> -<td></td> -</tr> -</table> -<h3 class="main">Revision History</h3> -<ul> -<li>2021-11-12 Started. -</li> -</ul> -<h3 class="main">External References</h3> -<p>This Project Gutenberg eBook contains external references. These links may not work -for you.</p> -<h3 class="main">Corrections</h3> -<p>The following corrections have been applied to the text:</p> -<table class="correctionTable" summary="Overview of corrections applied to the text."> -<tr> -<th>Page</th> -<th>Source</th> -<th>Correction</th> -<th>Edit distance</th> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e852">20</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom">spendour</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">splendour</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e1679">117</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom">,</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">.</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e1815">135</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom"> -[<i>Not in source</i>] -</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">”</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="width20"><a class="pageref" href="#xd31e2538">222</a></td> -<td class="width40 bottom"> -[<i>Not in source</i>] -</td> -<td class="width40 bottom">.</td> -<td class="bottom">1</td> -</tr> -</table> -</div> -</div> -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin:0.83em 0; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE<br> -<span style='font-size:smaller'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</span> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/old/67085-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f6b30a4..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/frontispiece.jpg b/old/old/67085-h/images/frontispiece.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6ffcf7f..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/frontispiece.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament01.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament01.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4f18ed1..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament01.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament02.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament02.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 24c09a4..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament02.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament03.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament03.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e3893e7..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament03.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament04.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament04.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 661c0bc..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament04.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament05.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament05.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9a72464..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament05.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament06.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament06.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7764a7a..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament06.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament07.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament07.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 257fa08..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/ornament07.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p033.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p033.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 630590d..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p033.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p039.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p039.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d449336..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p039.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p061.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p061.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 42cae2d..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p061.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p065.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p065.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d9eb31d..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p065.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p080.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p080.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index eb76b68..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p080.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p091.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p091.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5b3dccc..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p091.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p104.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p104.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b6b2ff7..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p104.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p109.jpg b/old/old/67085-h/images/p109.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 78b2594..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p109.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p123.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p123.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 441a743..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p123.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p137.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p137.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fdbbadb..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p137.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p145.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p145.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 39ceea7..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p145.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p149.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p149.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7f55e24..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p149.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p162.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p162.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3402659..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p162.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p169.jpg b/old/old/67085-h/images/p169.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6fd80f1..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p169.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p185.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p185.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 82c7a79..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p185.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p200.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p200.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2c79a3b..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p200.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p206.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p206.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e499e43..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p206.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p215.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p215.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ff90f14..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p215.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p231.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p231.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c40bbfc..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p231.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p240.jpg b/old/old/67085-h/images/p240.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 18667a4..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p240.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p261.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p261.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3944143..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p261.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p275.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p275.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 69847f9..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p275.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p283.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p283.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e29accd..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p283.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p294.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p294.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 619db02..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p294.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/p314.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/p314.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 97be87c..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/p314.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/67085-h/images/titlepage.png b/old/old/67085-h/images/titlepage.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bb89360..0000000 --- a/old/old/67085-h/images/titlepage.png +++ /dev/null |
